Beruflich Dokumente
Kultur Dokumente
io
loo
|0
IS
:':/:; t::^;:^^^^^K*^.s,;i
JNfUD!-
.IBRAR'V
SiWJ'S!5M<XJ'
http://www.archive.org/details/jewishquarterlyr04drop
'-^
THE
NEW SERIES
EDITED BY
S.
SCHECHTER
VOLUME
IV
1913-1914
^--"'^'^-X-^
OXFORD
HORACE HART
DS
101
CONTENTS
PAGE
Apto\vitzer,V.
:
23
Backer, W.
Some Remarks
:
to Saadya's
Tokehah
Bentwich, Norman
BiJCHLER, A.
Palestine
:
From
Philo to Plotinus
in the
...
Air in
119
i
Open
485
Cohen, A.
of Maimonides'
Eight Chapters
'
....
.
.
475
53
Davidson, Israel
Epstein,
J.
IV
N.
Two
Gaonic Fragments
:
.419
'
Friedlaender, Israel
.115
443
635
......
'
.
Friedlaender, Israel
Friedlaender, Israel
Es.says
Review of
Zur Entstehungs-
und Kultus' by
.
Eugen Mittwoch
.641
.
Grunhut,
Halper,
B.
L.
Our
edition
of the
Palestinian
. .
Talmud
.
107
153
The Scansion
of Mediaeval
.
Hebrew Poetry
.
Halper, B. Halper,
Hefes
B.
.311
519
A Volume
I-III
I.
:
of the
Book
of Precepts of
b. Yasliah.
Hoffman, Charles
Literature
.
.511
iv
CONTENTS
PAGE
.
5^5
499
357
The
So-called Leprosy
Laws
Krauss, Samuel
A
:
:
Misunderstood
Word
Margolis,
Max
L.
249
Marmorstein, a.
HaKohen
.621
Montgomery, James
MiJLi.ER,
:
493
W. Max An
S.
of Palestme
PozNANSKi,
Shemaryah
Radin,
..
.
. .
Max: A
:
225
Prolegomena to a Greek-Hebrew and Reil.er, Joseph III 321, 577 Hebrew-Greek Index to Aquila I, 11, and
Schechter, Frank
English Jewry
I.
The
Rightlessness of Mediaeval
'
Schechter,
S.
Reply
to
Dr.
Biichler's
Review
of
449
Slousch,
the
Nahum:
Representative
Government among
303
in
the
Old
97
Cairo, Egypt.
the
final in
outcome of Hellenistic
thought the fusion
cosmopolitan
of
represents
which
society.
characterized
Its
the
Graeco-
Roman
most distinguished
exponent was
in
who taught
for
the third
it
flourished
this
time
and
it
was from
system that
Middle
the
in
Ages
philosophical thought
made
a fresh start
among
Arabs.
sympathetic
to
their
religious
Jewish
the original
amalgam,
it
of the
is
generally
recognized,
was one
forerunners
of neo-Platonism, which
in
in
may
the
the
He
it
was who
century of the
common
era
made
fruitful
the religious
Hebraic
conceptions,
just
as
he made
He
fused
2
with
itself
Platonic
single
impersonal
'
Good
'.
evolving
the
multiplicity
spiritual
all
of the material
world through
personal
the
noetic
creates
is
'Ideas', the
Jewish
God
who
things
by His
UXclto^v
will.
which
7/
handed
^iXbiv
-nXaTMviC^i
(fyiXcoviC^L
either
still
Philo
Platonizes
or
Plato
Philonizes.
The work
of a great
in
the
more
the
for
the
interpretation
in
his
of
Judeo-Hellenistic sage.
More
especially
latest
works, the
that
Tiviaeiis
metaphysics, to
and the Laivs, Plato had realized influence mankind, must be trans-
formed into theology, and that ethics must be established by reverence for God. For four centuries he had lacked
adequate interpreters of
this side of his teaching
;
he was
a great theological and religious reformer as well as the but the heads of founder of metaphysics and logic; the school which
derived
fitted
to
however,
Plato
in
approached
particular,
Greek philosophy as a
from a new standpoint,
whole, and
and he
sought to develop and confirm that conviction by a philoIt might have been expected that his sophical doctrine.
band
of
Alexandrian
but
rise
sharing
his
religious
outlook,
a
of
the de-
and
BENTWICH
prevented
the Judeo-Hellenistic
school from
carried
it.
He
is
school:
gists
his
who
a new
fashion
so
new developtwo
:
may
be traced
centuries,
Philo
the
They culminate
features
at
the
same
Certain
doctrines
of the
to
development
both.
of
is
these
two
are
common
all
There
growing
fixed,
tendency to make
teaching more
rigid,
more
more
than
prosaic,
and more
is
matter-of-fact.
Although
the
substance of thought
it
unscientific
was with
Philo, the
form
is
entirely different,
and
less appropriate.
He
in poetical, suggestive,
and
in
the
Patristic
out
dogmatic
the
creed,
and
in
pseudo-logical
Christian
era
syllogism.
From
a
beginning
decline
of the
of
there
was
remarkable
mental
The lowering
of the
standard of thought
B 2
4
manifested
most
forcibly
in
the
conception
of
God.
as
Human
the
evolution
and
human
in
rise to
who
of
Hence,
the
principles,
in
and
lastly a fantastic
system
of
emana-
tions
is,
however,
its
Church fixed
dogma once
for all
The
shown
also in the
more complete
combine
harmonizing
dependence upon
authorities,
and the
inability to
for
them
in
new
synthesis.
method which the neo-Platonists employed was the subordination of diverse principles; and the method of the
Church Fathers was to
set out excerpts
their
dogmatism.
feature
Another common
sophy
is
its
engrossing
is
interest
God and
theology.
The
religious attitude
and every
effect,
school.
It
partly a
cause, and
partly an
among
of the
first
three centuries
common
era.
They
the divine government, and were better able to supply the popular demand for theological speculation. Even in the
Stoic,
rational
of schools, Musonius
and Epictetus
the second
colour,
amount
of Eastern
and
the
religious
tendency.
BENTWICH
first
two
Ammonius of Alexandria,
his pupil, Plutarch
c.E.),
;
who
taught
in
Athens
Greece;
in
{c.
60-70 c.E.);
(/.
of Thebes in
Albinus
150
probably a
the school of
Smyrna
Maximus
of
who belong
to the reign of
all
Marcus Aurelius.
are
of
them
of
Eastern
origin.
an abundant collection
them we can
imbibed.
Its
Platonism he had
leading
ideas.
feature
is
the
mixture of Greek
with foreign
some kind of
certainty
by comparing the
ancient
and syncretizing
their results.
the
more probable,
Alexandrian
teacher
Philo's works,
and
it
is
Jewish
religious
observances.
Among
for
eating pork.
Plutarch
is
less
national
religion
of Delphi,
was to be univer-
universalized.
The
parallel
general
attitude
to philosophy
is
and
their
special
philosophical doctrine,
alike seek
striking
and
instructive.
Both
interpretation of their
own
national religion
but while
Plutarch syncretizes
in
all
the treatises
',
'
On
the E at Delphi
and
On
Isis
and
Osiris
Both again
antici-
philosophy
insist
Both
upon a
soul, and are in direct hostility with the Stoic school, whose atheism and pride they attack. Both in accordance with
and
eclectic tendencies
of the
to the
Academic
first
school, as
i;.C.E..
it
century
their
Both
finall}-
intuition as the
true
cognitive
facult}-,
and
crown
teaching
with
mysticism.
The
general correspondence
is
supported by a number
more
especially in that
was
to
their theology.
God
we
his essence to
only
the
zvJiat
He is.^
In his treatise
upon
Plut. 391 F.
BENTVVICH
is
ineffable
seem
to indicate.
in
But
it
is
God complete
is
itself,
We
ought to say of
in relation to
is
God,
He
is,
and
is
in relation to
no time, but
neither
before nor after, nor future nor past, nor elder nor younger.
He
has
filled
is
in essence
unknow-
He
reveals
in the uni-
verse.^
The
different aspects
'
to
the Powers or
Ideas
'
of Philo.
Plutarch recognizes
in
also a
'God
He
for
change, but
a
it
is
fitting
or rather
demon appointed
and undergo
this
this condition.'
Godhead
but, as
was natural
to a thinker
who
he was
and thus
develop-
ments of neo-Platonism.
Plutarch sometimes
vovs,^
and represents
its
function as
harmony from
language,
Aoyo?
nearer
Toixevs
(the
dividing Logos)
Philo.*
Coming
attributes
to
Philo's
he
suggests
the
Word
De
E.
9.
De
Is. 49.
Ibid. 55.
8
in a
dile,
of
God
and therefore an imitation For the divine Logos also needs no voice, and
it
is
tongucless,
proceeds noiselessly to rule mortal things with justice^ With this we may compare Philo's interpretation of the
voice at the revelation at Sinai, that
it
Presence
like
itself
which exalted
the
multitude.^''
Philo,
Plutarch
regards the
Platonic
moving
a-uppoLUL,
forces
in
material
etS?/,
things
from
them So
But
o/xotoV)?re9,
Ao'yot,
theory of Being
is
akin
its
to
Philo's.
explanation of matter
and
evil.
idealistic
the Greek
There are two antagonistic powers in the government of the universe, the good and evil God, Mind and Matter. This is a fundamental part of his Platonism,
dualistic view.
and he derives
of Plato
it
Laws
finds
about the
But although he
found
in
Plato's
works
into
cosmo-
Church,
represented
most
soberly
by
Basilides
and
spirit,
Valentinup.
They
De De
Is. 75.
same
s
c
^^
"
Is 53-4.
4.
BENTWICH
is
repre-
who fill in the They all profess interval between Philo and Plotinus. the belief in one supreme transcendental God, who is so
sented in the other incipient neo-Platonists
far exalted
prehensible.
He
is
beyond
ovaias).
some endeavour
in Plato's
mentioned
to
fill
in the
Plato's
demonology.
is
Maximus
Tyrius,
who
is
not so
is
much
a philosopher as a philosophical
rhetorician,
and
makes no
attempt at a
scientific
One
He
all
who
is
all;
and
this is the
is
unknowable.
Beneath the
ap)(?/s
&0v
As imagination narrowed, the interval between God and man had to be definitely graded. If man could
y?]s.
^
lO
and demons.-'
The other
their
class
of incipient
Neo-Platonists
who
en-
in the
form of
fullest
statement
in Plotinus,
Numenius
of
Apamea
;
and
it
has been often suggested that he was a Hellenistic Jew.^^ His name was not uncommon among the Jews and is found
as early as the
first
(12. i, 16
and
In
passing
curious
parallel
Maximus
In
his
dissertation
his
on
'What God
according to Plato',
Maximus ex-
pounds
theory of divine emanation, which produces not only thirty And thousand gods but a multitude of divine essences innumerable. Conceive a mighty empire and powerful then he continues thus
:
'
kingdom
and earth
in
which
all
to
the
best
.
and most
. .
honourable of Kings.
:
But
let
heaven
which he contains
and many
in himself.
The
associates
many
visible
invisible gods,
some of them
encircling the vestibules as messengers of a nature most allied to the King, but others subservient to them, his servants, and the associates of his table
:
still
more subordinate
nature.'
Now
Mai-
monides at the conclusion of his Guide io the Perplexed (Bk. Ill, ch. lij uses the same image to describe God's providence over all things and the different
gradations of the
human
recognition of God.
He
Of those
in the
some turned their backs on his palace others turned towards it. And actually of these some entered and walked in the vestibules and some king was seated. Maimonides thus applies reached the inner court where the simile which Maximus to the degrees of human approach towards God the
used for the degrees of emanation from God.
Nicolas, Cp. Siegfried, Philo als Auskger des A. T., 277, 402, and in Revue de V Hi&toire des Religions, VII, 769. Etudes sur Philon
10
'
'
FROM PHILO TO FLOTINUS
15.
15).
BENTWICH
II
Apamea,
its
too,
in
Syria,
and on
name
found.
of
Noah and
design
of the
Numenius
influenced
then, if not a Jew himself, must have been by Jewish teaching and have been in contact
He may
be credited
also,
without
Philo's writings,
and he shows
less
how
Philo's
doctrines were
^^
transformed
by
refined
minds.
Origen
support of
Eusebius
in
:
'
gives
like
testimony, and
states
preserves
fragment
which Numenius
his philosophical
method thus
and
We
in
to
beliefs
of the
cultured races.
That
we should compare
their
holy
may be
^^
i)
UXoltoov
?}
(\)iXu)viC^i
?)
4>tAa>y
('
-nXaTOiviC^i
is
and
nkdroiv
Mcovo-Tjs
aTTLKi^oiv
?
')
What
;
Plato but
it
is
erroneous
but
seems
upon the agreement between the Bible and Greek philosophy, and this conception he must have derived
Philo-Judaeus.
The
^' '*
12
Clemens, Strom.,
150,
and Euseb.,
XI,
10.
12
the Bible
Genesis,
'
e. g.
in
the
first
chapter of
The
spirit of
water represents the primal matter, which was filled with the spirit of God.^"^ His theology, however, shows a striking
descent from the monotheistic Platonism of Philo.
With
derived
him the
division of the
first
Godhead
the
into an
unknowable Being,
who
is
the
who
is
commentators
on
Philo,
is
fully
The
in
Numenius, as
him
to
Godhead
simple,
'The
first
God being
in
himself
is
because being united throughout with himself, he can never be divided. God, however, the Second and Third is one
by being
it
is
duality, he
first
makes
is
one, but
himself divided by
it.'
The
God, who
Monas of Pythagorean
;
speculation,
free
from
all
manner of work
two aspects:
operation
' ;
who
is
conceived
in
(i)
in his divine
exaltation;
is
(2)
in his creative
treated as
a separate hypostasis.
Idea, and he
He
own
as its creator.'
In this conscholastic's
found
'*
in
Logos
is
at
iSewy,
and
M.
Cp.
Porphyrj%
Antniui
Nyiiiphaniiii.
10;
Philo,
De
Op. II.
1''
Fragment
in
Euseb., op.
at..
XI, 537
fT.
sum
The
Hebraic
God become
the different
different
Platonism.
Numcnius converted
fragments show
how
an unimaginative mind
Platonism
of his day.
in
adapting
it
The Eastern
And
as
thinking, perhaps,
of the contemporary interpretations of Plato, the vagueness of the poets was better than
the
divine
nature,
?/
twv
recorepcor
about
the
bold
cocksureness
of the
new
philosophers.
of the Syrian
school of
in
the
His works,
disciples,
is
said
known
all
of
them almost by
heart.
The deduction
contemporary,
Atticus,
who was
his
championed a
strength
of this
truer
Unitarian
Platonism, and
on
the
fathers as
Timaeus
Arj/xtoD/jyo?
(Creator),
But
in Plato,'
is
he says
the Creator
called
good but
',
Discourse on
'
Whether poets
and
14.
Life of Plotinus, 3
14
not
is
cause of
We
But he upheld
Jewish influences,
a religious reaction against the syncretic and eclectic tendencies which combined Aristotelian with Platonic ideas.
God
Upon
each part of
fallacies (as
he thought) of
;
and
adopted by a
faithful Jew.
Thus Plato
ascribes
all
to the
makes
Plato
all
severs the
is
Aristotle
ij.i]hiv aTTocjifjvaL
representing
it
as neither altogether
\//rx')
:
body nor
Aristotle
incorporeal.
divides
to the vovs,
and
this
Plato
it
Aristotle regards
18
Cp. Euseb.,
oJ>. cit..
509
a.
BENTWICH
'
15
by
direct creation. ^^
We
pray that
household
who choose
is if
uncreated.
to pardon us
"For God,"
but
moving
it
He
was altogether
Atticus goes on to
may
be imperishable
for the
God
is
so wills
it.
'
For there
is
no stronger bond
Nor
with God.'
ally
contrasts the
rejection of
it.
The argument
'
:
reads like an
in Philo's writings,
modified by
the order
of noetic
existences,
trodden
is
down and
utterly scorned
left,
if
by
Aristotle.
For there
nothing of Plato
ruling notions.
all
By
this
other thinkers.
lord,
things,
Ibid.,
801
ff.
.
GifTord's translation.
4.
jiji^^ 8j_^
l6
he
is
in
this
God
as prior
to
of
all
particular
things.
is
But
great
bring
it
complete confidence
it
his
own
was
able to
him
more
writers
is
who were
his contemporaries.
By
the Church
in the
so attracted
it
by
foreign
philosophy that
it
endeavours to read
century the
But
in
the second
It
was accepted as
meaning
The
Jewish-Hellenistic school of
later
Alexandria, of which we
know no
passed insensibly into the Christian Catechetical school which was first founded in the Egyptian capital at the end of the
BENTWICH
I7
own
which departed further and further from the Jewish monoThe religious ideas of the Alexandrian Church theism.
fathers
prevented
God
or towards Platonism.
in
They
the division of
There was no question of finding beneath the words of the New Testament a profounder philosophy than they bore on
their surface.
wisdom than any utterance of the Greek Christianity, in the words of Eusebius,^^ was
new and
truer kind
of divine philosophy
therefore,
'.
do not
seek, as
own
At
the
the deposialle-
method
to the prophets
and Psalms.
Philo
may be
But
mediaeval Scholastics
he
is
in their
his
and follow
method
implicitly, yet
different.
They
21
op,
cit.,
16 d.
VOL. IV.
l8
valid,
They
tacitly
^^
revive
century B.C.
E.,
and
dropped by Philo.
people to speculate
were
their pupils, as
is
in
his allegories
idealism.
onl}" useful to
it
other.
was
desirable to be able to
show
two were
consistent.
to con-
Patristic writers
given to
it.
of
knowledge, or of ethics
their philosophy
is
almost exis
dogmatic theology.
Srpcojixarets
Clement
it is
(patchwork), for
He
call
philosophy
system of
all
The
attitude which he
is
more
liberal
"-
I,
2.
^^
Ibid.
i.
37.
; :
BENTWICH
19
the invention
of the devil,
fallen angels to
the daughters of
men
but they
feel
bound
to take account
is
of that attitude.
Prometheus,
it
may
be
fanned
into
it
flame
by the
cor-
same time
of
it
is
angels, and
much
is
Hebrew wisdom
rupted.-*
strict limitations
and Origen
the open battle between reason and faith which was for
centuries to destroy the independence of philosophy and
civilization.
was philosophical
an outlook upon
philosophy.
came
to
it
with
faith,
and vicarious
meaning
In other words,
dogma
however,
we
find
a close
developed
in
the
is
Unconditional
One
'
',
deified
Zero
',
Hort
called
it.-^
We
He
and
is,'
says
not
He
is infinite,
without
so
if
we name Him we do
^*
Ibid.
I,
17
VIII,
V, passim.
''
C 2
20
improperly.'-^
He
is eTreKCii-a is
avTi]i' \xovaha.
is
iden-
with Christ.
to his poetical
Logos belong
and Origen
-^
in
its
is
Christian guise,
now
definitely a
is
explicitly declares he
not
insiibstantivinn, to distinguish
He
is
the
His consciousness,
Priest,
living
wisdom,
Melchizedek.
He,
in his turn, is
through
his
cTru-otat,
and executive
owa/y.eis
Holy
Spirit
way the theology of Hellenistic-Jewish monotheism was made to do service for Christian Trinitarianism. The theological It needed only a change of spirit.
In this
doctrines
of
Clement
and
Origen
are
still
nearer
the
Numenius
and
if
history of the
Christian school at Alexandria during the second century, we could say with greater certainty how much the one
influenced the other.
The
Christian and
Pagan schools
third
were indeed
in
conscious
the reason
why
Philo, the
is
But, as
we have
seen,
the works of
commented
the
father
upon
in
the
school
of Plotinus.
Moreover,
and the
master to
''
whom
I,
Plotinus
8.
Strom. V,
II.
I, 2.
Paedagogus,
De
Priiidpiis,
BENTWICH
21
Ammonius Saccas, was himself originally a Christian and we are told that Origen was his pupil. The inference may be drawn from these
of his system,
;
facts
that
Jewish-Christian
and
Pagan
philosophy
at
violent barrier
of
outlook, differences
less
of
the schools
common and sources which Foremost among those common sources was
Platonism of Philo
:
they shared.
the religious
and
in
ancient
albeit
distorted
in
form,
played
an
important part.
Hence, when
the Middle
of Spain absorbed
into their
in part receiving
earlier fusion of
These
known.
their descent
greater
shrouded
in
obscurity.
communal organization in Babylonia during the Gaonic period, of which we know almost nothing. These formularies have been found by me in the manuscript niDIDNH nsD, cod. Montefiore 115.
As
far as I
know,
Halberstam,
script, is the
who was
only scholar
who has
only
in
same formularies
found
in
manuscript
to me.
HT'i*,
which, however,
not accessible
The
source from
24
not indicated.
But
after
Formulary
fol.
N3TD
docu-
Nnams'
it
is
were contained
originally.
in
that
larger
The author
of this
Responsum
is
I,
R. Natronai, as indi-
18 d.
fol.
X
p.
are on
fol.
137 b below-
found on
136
a.
have arranged
of the cases.
In the Formularies
I
reference
is
made
to
court of the
in the
academy
same way
(i"in:
(NriTDDT X33),
as III
V
at
is
addressed
nipD^).
Thus
is
origin.
As
Worms,
whom
his
in
constantly recurring
is
niD
not a mere
APTOWITZER
25
am
Dr. Poznanski, of
War-
me
to study
MS.
in
Vienna.
I.
iS*jton
ynp
^3
pm
''b'm
I3"y
\s*
.NJ!:n
wp
.d^c:'
>nT^i
Nci^'j^ ^p^DT
^NrD^c'^ I'pbci
xnun NJDnp
,y3in
yc-c^n
^n^n ysn^
n?^\s
xj^n
n^jn
\ni
^^^y3pN
ab
^i-pn
^ni
poio
5
^2
rir\
[>y3-i]
b^
^^yn
^s
s'nTnm
nriNi
Tj'2\xn
p-iyu^'^i'
nr^::i
.n^n
pnrj'n
N'^
^mn
.njh n-nN3
])r]'b'rD
nu
ab)
/,)2'i>
bv
pn
Nc^t^'^
\)?Di}'bi
ii:i2ipb
NrD^u'i
inn^o
Nn^i'
Vi:n^Di
.xnTnrDn tiiib
.p3n> 9
n.
ID
xnnvn
nDOL^]
s-:j3-i
\nnD: .Nnn^no
-i:"-!
NJiron xnn
Dnp^ npn^
^in^b
N^cr
iD
Nni3c[n]-iDi
\n-iv:ni
fjNnc^
^m^c'i
n-!?irD^
nm xd^::' nsD pm
\i2i
.vnvonp
n^ynr
Nymn^
.x^^d'j'
i-yi
^yi
njidt n^bv
n^yinL-n
5
xnjDT
nnarb
s'^roc
>*nD-i
ny:>*
.T-D^n
^yD::^n
xyirD-ki'h
"n
n^^
NSDish mo^^i
xjj^yninD
^vpn
bz nn ^2^
n^j^yapxn
i?2
.n^n^yn
n^iinn
pnnyh n>nibs^
yi^Ej'no^
xnm
N:n
x^^n^cf?
.wn
i^k
xim
.Tr:p!5
xnavn
cnpn
26
nn\n3
snTnc
-j-n
^'2
in pd
ins
bi 'pnm npci nn pn^^i 'doidi nsiDi Nn3:n a^i^ip noN san nDon inb sjrynino
Nrn
yD::'D
Nn'i:'^:^ ['a
^m]
^^nn
in
.d^u- nv'"i
ira
N^^n^o^
NJr^n
[n^^] yapn^s
I'd
^n
n^o--n
t<b
yaw
^s wxim
^nio'^'i
;'::;n
,3
sna^nion sann
y'?:-J'i
ynin ^s Nnsi
bv n\n'
xn^ps
Nrrrn
iV2i
.np^y ^3 ^rnns
xh xns
.nnx
bn
n^n^
n^n^
in'C'j'
^n^^'^b
pi nn^n2
?ixi
.t^
inn^i
;'in
snTnon S22
i?:T2
b3
N^
ij3T
pn:N
p^niib so':^
nn\n2n
lya
n^^
^rm
nnn
mr:s in n^xpi
-i2>
n^or-.-n
t^^xc'i
n^^
lanna
^n^nc'j-n
n\-ni3
cna
.D^y na^
121 nn nyj*
nT^
14
IV. naiDi
[^n ^:ai]
5<n/!:"inx
Nn-:'>:3
('Jn
^3i)
xn-j-^^n
^w\x-ii
^:^m
xJ:im^
nv^i ^n>3n
-ir,x
bn '?Tn
yam
[n^^]
p^ni
npi^)
i^2
nn
pnira^
>Dn3i ^0^21)
.D^tr
mm
n^icn fi^/m
n^rnnc'Nt
Nxn
ynpn^sn ^y ynnj ^2 ^y
.p?:v
unm
Nn'p2
ah) 5
n^b
srrm
ynn
pn^n nn'n23
x^i
^2l:i
nrrn-J'^si
nhs
N^
n\-n?:-L:'
sh s:n ^np
n^D^'2
r\>bv
xnonnxT
n2
"1:121
ir:!n
jyn
.nnx
n^ri''
bn
.T^y itnnxi
i?2nnx pnx
pnmib 'D^'ip) xi
id:
x^i
p>
"ir>i
n^nin 10
xh
pnpM
nmnro npyi
APTOWITZER
27
wsbi
p3^r3D
\-nDP3i
\nnr''j"i
mL-in
121Dl*'i
myr:!
ini^nani
nnna xds
paon
xh
ri>:vo
pnon
.oi^iy
N-ia!? i:!i
-jd
n:L" i:n
Nim
^d
hti pi
^a
cm
V.
iSn^mx
wSipi ^pnn'>
n^^
p'2i
Dinnw'i
.n':n
n^^
ncnr-^sn
n-a
wnm
xh
^^d
'm^
nvn p.T^cv
nt:3
^ya^
D^^ar^p
n^i
"layi
inn
n^tnh
5
^y Jim ^Nn^niN* ^3 bv
pnm
Njn
H'l
n^^y ^^ap
T~i''
xh xrim
n-nnn
a
ncn
Nt?
nu'yn i^
n^!?y
"i-'^*
Nnii-ns
n-^ JT-Nn
un^i xjTps
i^ n^:' Tu'n
imn p
.xn
pDi^ji
'V?~ip}2
p^
!?3
^y pT
ymn
xn:c'
^2^ n^n^
xjo^i^r-Ni
^^D^Doi
N-inai
xnna
n'.nn
ynn:
pn bzh
xrnr!? 10
nnD'
N^
cw
^avn ny
pna nayr^h
ijnr^
Nj^L-ci'i
wXiuis^i
ynan-'i n^n'j'n
n--^
h-'ds-'J
mc-i
n^^
nm
^y
^xtj"'
nn bi
^i:p
btb
]22
"-yan
jxo
Db)v^ nij:ix
,^TJ2b
*c'ip^
mncx
^T'c^
xnvj-i
nir
nainj xn xna-nxi
x^i
i:;i
,xt^: ny
pn
15
.D^y h3^
n-^,'!?
-j^i
nnrn
VI.
i^nbpii
.bi ':"ii
x:)m^
xh
i^^ap
xh xjn no
xnx xncm
^r^^bn
mn
^ya^
.t^
;n?j^
28
-rnnx
sh
pnN
noxi ,ymn pa
l?o
n>jn bya^
i^^ns
^ivs-
p^mb
^Do^
NT xn^psn ;cn
i>'3
.sn\-iD by
nt
bi
.in'rsb
'"'^^
pi bzh
'^"^
N3nV2
^~o^<"i
z^'"^' ^'^
^^'^^^
/^'^
i^^^-''"^
''"^^^^'''
VII.
xniD'^i
xpns
pn bs
n^i?
-i?3sO)
psm
aii
32
-^2
%b
I3i
bs>
in ^si
^^^'"^
xjynnpi
po
I^t
^s n^^
^^
"'^"^
nmr-x no yan:b
n^b
Kio^T
.nd^^d!?
.T^
^'ib:b
!^s
p-:-n
is?:i
xpi
i^^rD^
^2>-cn
(o) -jts
^b
n>s nr^xi
n^sn
isi^
bv
ps:
!?yi
mpai'
[n]\ni!5
^y^n pn^n
.I>J2V
srTm
/b:o
sns
[ynn] (ynn) bs
pnbn n^n
n^b
\mrD-J'i
Db^t:^
n\-ii>
pi
n^b
i)yi
-iM spi
131
nvn^
ynn ino -inx pu^i snr^c'n sn> ^bo xns sbi xnb^Dn
n^ais
b
^an
nrona ybn>
.n^nbao
xnn
xbiyni
D^r.nnm
n^^vby
sm
N*:n ^ny^bim
nv^b
n^>pn^
^[nxnnn N:n
n^nb^a: 15
iin'b
'-j'ixo
>:br3i2i
^n^:cn
ynsn^NT jsci
^sonp
s^y^r-i
Nn-L:'^J3
Nnu'?r3i
jdi
j<v33
r\:biir^
pbyn
nnr^i
n^-j'nb
n^oiib
P21
Qn-iO
bu'cn
nn
^^n
N^rm
NDiib-i
^31
.xb:y3 sn^
spnai
.-inb>b n^3
[n^mn] (iTonc^O
.131
spnab
n^b
ba DV3 nain3 pn 30
29
p
m^^
n^r^n
n^n
ti'iatr
Nns
ynin
n'h'i
!?a
|r
nod
,]>j?Dn
i31
,^2
^:x
sim
'%
nvb Nnn^nr^i
l"?:''w'i
Ninni
nnn
NnnTict xnan
yan:
y3in
^2i?
NTivc'-i
.t"^
n'^i
jn
n^n
L"r:L"
wS*:n
n^b
y^n:^ un3i
pn pi n^n
'J'U^L^^
nb inJ^nnuN^
IX.
KsnDSiX
n:tJ'
N:mDip^ nnx
P^w' TiT'
% n^D^s
^d nn ^21
.b {<[jJ3JN2
mm wsnnnD
'ib
bh
pa-i^ "^m
nnin
^i^ya
N^yanpi ;})icb
p^n^'i
;l":\s*
M^^y
poo
no
.t^ n^Ni
^^
p-ij:Ni,p.Tb
n*:?
"^
n\s-t
jnvr^
5
ii
i^nb
Vj'^v'b
NnL"n
^w':\s*
,j!^y
in^ n\si
'yn::*c"i
irnn^i
nnnn
N'j3'L:'in
pnnyn
"^n
''inn
/cn''^
N2nui2x
pn!?
i:f:ih
pmi
'cn"!?
'^n-^)
N:n:N
''zbz
Nj:^''yi
p2:jnDi
''33
pn^^nvn o^spi
^an^
-^3
^2^
pDODNi NJn
p^XxL-i
p3\n?2'i
,ri'''C'Zi2
N3Dnp
iim
Nian ncNi
n^^y
N^ xrn
^2nc1
V2r\n
yf:c"i
j'nm
'cn'
.td^":
Nin
n'by
N^'ryr^ 10
pn^
''D3J
"^n
'^b'v
onnrri
pn-n
iT^
wNn(y)r:c'
b'lp
(n)'"i^y
i^t^nDW^
Nnvj-i
n^th^i
.pn-rn^Tn
L"j::n:i
n'xn ;sD
cn"^
br' [^vpn]
pnn'2
Np:niN v^^i^
'22)
nl2''t^'
pnuN
b2^ n^b
15
(Nrn
^DDT
pn
^2^
pni:2i
.pn^
p2
p'2Dn
p^'-N
nr:?
Nm^n xm^
N2nui2N]
pi Nmn: pi Nnyutr
'r^n'[-t
^2
Nmynyi Nn^yo
^jnn pn pT
-^l""
go
IDi ID
Sim
s*:jn
^3 N:mp
mm
n?2
^byn ^2T
.nnos
p'l^^i
^^^'^"'P^
'"^"^
^^ "^ ^
'''^"
1'^*
'^^ "^'^^-^
''"^
^'-''^'
;m:ib
ry-^-^^
n^y^ '^n'
P^-'""
P'^'^'
^^^^
'^^"^^
121
iitr'i
;dd3
n-i^
jrcc^i
sr^ica
lyv^i
/nr
niT
pi
,31
nS
n^i
nn-Dn
np-n3
p^v
^n>\\'
pov
i^n^n
irT-iDsn 10
i^a
nsddt nn
i^s*
^n
N-:p^pnrNi
^3^2
.n^n
-idd iai
Nnn^'o
p^^si
32 snana
pn^3T!'r3i
n^nTh pn
Nns^im
NyT'c^
^2^
n3
^yiV2
po^j-ni
]^yr\^
pr^^^i
poi^n pninn
P^
15
^N'^ni
I'^'N*
p^un?:i
.ob/i
PT
n^-^'
^'^^^
"'-J^'"'
'"'
ninnro
pisn
s3nD
i>b\s-
dvj'
bi
xriNnnxi
n^
pm
xyn
ni?2S-t
N-r^^b
^33
vc'Dyo
pb^D3
^rar
x^Dii^i
'b'U2'^
^32^ 20
^52^
;N3m
^3^3T
^ynio
])r\2
pnnnn pn^nT
?Din3
rb'n
'^^n^
^y P^^s
nvnnsi
.jn
s^s
u-J'T
21DD
Nhi 6DS3
xh nnn3
^am
.xrn
>r2n>
n>m^^h pn
'^^yn
^m
nuc' b^
/r:n^
i^y
%
nn'^-
in ^2^
n-n
p!?^x
xr^pi
N:r33
mm
noT^
r,oi
.D^^pi
s^^jp^cb
tjoi
b^y^
::'-i2r:i
nn^n
^in3n
i:i
^2^
n32\ti
xifonni
Niana
x^onp
25
APTOWITZER
NOTES
I,
Setting a Date.
The
to
president of the
a
law-suit
Academy
adjust
is
between
and B,
in
which the
court
to set
before
the
court
the
Academy.
With reference
tone
in
to
this
summons, and
still
more the
which
it
is
this
of appointing judges
ed.
p.
is
known from
No. 180.
the
Responsa of theGeonim,
it
Harkavy,
p. 80,
Harkavy,
case only
is
true,
believes,
ibid.,
is
Academy
86,
1.
6 from below.
Also the
that
known from
Saadya's
controversy
with
ben Zakkai,
R.
on
that
based, proves by no
means
Indeed,
we read
in
p. 134,
.
.
where
presupposed
NpnS''
3n3 nnn
"'d:.
pi
;nh
NpriD''
'^h
nvjn
vo:
'h
iri
jniJi
v^^rS Nnib:
ja
D'n
nniDC^
Nmium
In
this
II, 158.
ixipj
is
r\ya^T\
nrc-i
j'jnuc
ion
sense
to
be understood
mentioned
nn''*j''
also
Academy
ed.
C'SID mc'T
32
a case of refusal to
institute
The
plaintiff
addressed his complaint directly to the Gaonic court, but the adjustment. latter refers it to the appropriate court for peaceful
And
for this
only,
since
the
rejected
is
decision de
iiire.
The
rejection
admissible;
comp. Baba
ed.
kamma
No. 180.
112
b,
and Responsa
of
the
Geonim,
Harkavy,
plaintiff
affair directly
Baba kamma,
Formulary.
L.
2.
endeavour
to prove,
is
confirmed by our
is
p-'j;
N3nn;
final
comp. Sanhedrin 18
is
Berakot 58
a.
sentence
had
the
in
examination of the
;
'J'-^y
more appropriate
As
to
h'^'O
comp. Megillah 30 b
jrj^yo
xnOT.
comp. the
biblical-
talmudic
L. 3.
Dnm.
pnnvp3.
is
law, causa
in this
known
and
in
rabbinic
literature.
Related
s.v. xvp.
11, 7
III, 5
means
of;
and
'
in
presence
'.
Also
in
sense
n^:p
and
""^'p
are
unknown.
LI. 3
and
7.
must be made
to
L. 4. ^ih NJOn Miynp'S': appoint a time for and IV, 4. As to the expression, see III,
N.N.
See
II,
Variae Lectioties, ibid., Baba kamma 113 a, 138 a, n. 7, and Sefer ha-Shetaroth, ed. Halberstam,
and
Probably N:n
yrOK^M;
comp.
II, 7
III, 4;
^"d IX, 10
N;n
yctri.
The
latter expression
a.
APTOWITZER
33
sn^'D
is
tacit
supposition that
the proceedings will take place and that the person appearing
ance
tTDCri
is
used in VIII,
f.
NHN*
yanJ
Hence
in
III,
6,
where
% xnx
s.
f.
NnnTim
II, 3,
N'33 as the
"lyC,
Comp.
consists,
my
no
note on
L. 6.
IT'S
pan.
II,
nnsi, comp.
8 n-a
excommunication
summoned does
L. 8.
not appear.
As
comp. Mo'ed
ibid., s.v.
.
jnntD.
Nn3Vn
1C'T21
To
this
corresponds
II,
f.,
jrt'lSI
II.
Reply.
The
Gaon
for
been
set
and
to
appear before
Academy.
official
This preamble in
is
letters
from
inferiors to their
superiors
ha-Babli.
:
The
'"C\>
Gaon
of Sura
;
pnn npn^
the former
comp. Neubauer,
Perhaps
this prefatory
spondence of
one Gaon
to another
on the
part of the
Gaon
of Sura.
But
was not
a mere courteous phrase, but was adapted to the circumstance that in the academies all the letters received were read by the
secretaries.
Comp. V,
II,
ed.
Harkavy,
fn-nn
No. 56;
in
31
Jeshurun, V, 137.
Comp.
addition
VOL.
IV.
34
Jer. 36. 21
;
Ezra
ed.
4. 18.
Harkavy,
no.
Responsum by NrnJOmDl Sherira and Hai to the community of DND, Jeshurun, V, 157. Interesting is the greeting to the children of the Gaon in an
N^DC>
nm
ND^w* in the
official letter.
L. 3.
Immediately
after the
Gaon (and
p^n
are
named.
The same
occurs in
Gaon
court.
to another,
Neubauer, AiiecJota,
Accordingly they
fact that
the
Gaon
his letter
\zy\.
to
the
it
Gaon
of
Pumbeditha
Now
is
official
is
letter
no mention
made
the
Ab
This
is
the
in this
I
conjecture therefore
that
in
Ab
n?3 or D^DvN.
here in
tion
is its
For
it
is
is
employed
and that no menmade of the Ab Bet Din. Also in the correspondence of one Gaon to another the p31 are certainly not mere learned men but the official members of the Academy next
general sense of
learned
men
'
'
',
in rank to the
rh-2 "j'xn.
Ab
Thus we obtain
of
tfie
body of high
officials
Gaonate.
We
Gaon
Alongside of these
officials
jm
were not
who They
are never mentioned as p2~i simply, but always with a specification of the degree
of their erudition.
Comp.
])p.
the passages in
46-8.
Official
in
p31 mentioned
Africa.
the
Comp.
APTOWITZER
27,
35
and
32,
With reference
to the
latter
to
Ab
was not an
an independent
effect that there
court, as
p.
12.
which
this
assumption
based reveals
itself as
hardly convincing.
in
Responsa of
the
Geonim,
'
Hai
is
termed
and where
n'n ^S'.
Nint:'
13''jnN '':2^
b\'^y^
P"i
Hai
is
apy, that
it
alive^
and
his demise,
At
out of
filial
him
at the
same time
to
add
his signature.
stances
by the
lyJD^ nsipJI,
common
is
employed, while
in
signature
is
simply
noyi.
The
retention
by Sherira of
was the
was due
part,
Thus
it
was natural
remark
'J3^
bmr\ pn n'2 b^
be explained
no-iin D31
nT^M
t^'sn
XTT^:'
l^'iJiniS.
1
to
nv''NCi'
vN
TXT^'' E^'NI
pNJ ^XH
Here
same
: :
36
time,
named
first.
theory that at
tlie
time of
Gaon and
na^'J^'M
Sherira ex-Gaon,
lyc'
Ab
latter
was used
Gaon.
But he
PHJn.
p.
identical
with pn
nn
149
Thus we
^1'^iri
ed. Harkavy,
ibid.,
90:
fn
ba
br
ni'-cf'n
nyij'
bn;
:
p.
NnTnm
bn:n pn
^vS-Tj*>
;
xaxn^ nan
'-i:;'v:
wi
ibid.,
n^ai?;
p.
ibid.,
p.
156
^s*
'TiDn Nnsa^
215:
II,
n^n
n^ij
-vi^b
q^jil-nt
bc^
^^^
fmin,
:
na^L"'
-iyr
^x
hn:n n"n ^s
pT;
^i;'
^NIL''^
yj'
S"t:n
ibid..
New
Series,
191 o,
p.
71,
n.
25:
na^-ii^n
lyco. Clomp,
p. 12.
That
Gaon
follows also
p. 269,
No. 548
No. 551
Hemdah Genuzah,
:
No.
po^
37,
7C'
;
and
litur,
is
16
c.
na^C^
"lytr
this
the
academy of
is
Harkavy points
out.
That
n^DHD
nn^C'M
this
explanation
true
is
2699^^
px:
nnyo
li^m^.
also
found
in
Berliner-Festschrift,
"lyc
in u letter of Masliah
p. 81.
II, pn:;
Gaon
in
Harkavy,
p. 276,
No. 555
Geofiica,
p.
18 d, from a
15, where,
Responsum by Natronai
nyL",
No.
however,
Wl
U3, as also in
pn!
nyc',
86 b below
wn
^:i,
and
for
it
in
N32
Nna'DDl.
Aptovvitzer,
Reciit,
"lyt:'
of court, comp.
pp.
comp.
in
addition
Anan
in
Harkavy, Studien
APTOWITZER
:
37
VIII,
p. 116.
is
comp. Aptowitzer,
The
also
fits
Hai
in
Responsa
of the
Geonim,
'':t^'
ed.
Harkavy,
p.
187
"lyc*
7N
i'Nna'"'
^^
i?X
ni^ia
indeed there
at the
same
time.
That Hai's
out of
p.
courtesy, as Ginzberg
is
is
Geonica,
I,
12,
been
discourtesy
to
Sherira.
Besides,
this
who had
titles
as he pleased
On
the
other hand,
my
explanation
goes
show
that
the
even from an
official
point of view.
is
addressed
to both Sherira
and Hai,
as at the time
still
Ab
Bet
Din,
is
Sherira's abdication
versa,
'sn
we
find
m h^ ijn
an
jr-n^i
hn:n pn
is
rr^n
pw
N-in^'
''j:po.
Here Hai's
But
office of
Ab
Bet Din
20:
In
reality,
courts'
P*1V
owe
their genesis to a
scribal
''1yl^',
91 b,
nnS3
nn^K'^
is
^n';;'3(C')
pi
nu
nin''D
wind.
;
That
the
inquiry,
indeed, reads
'D
Y'a pT
nWD
n"'3
ymstD nnsa
^''nnJB',
ninvo ya-isno
nnsa
D'-ciy
i^yoc
nS irNi n^
38
Harkavy,
p. 187,
and
Ittui-,
I,
61 d, which
seem
to speak of the
;
Thus
in
if
appearance
is
to
be accepted
as reality,
the period
of the
common
fact
and Hai.
by the
could
that
Sherira
relatives
(DOnp),
not
act
5,
as
judges together
p., ibid.,
in actual cases.
3,
9 (21 c)
and Shebu'ot
in
(35
b),
Sanhedrin 36 a and
Sherira
See in
addition Hai
in
piv ny^', 92
No.
44,
ibid.,
85
a,
No.
8,
ed. IMantua,
No. 205.
3.
nSD. Greetings
known from
epistle.
/(2^.,
XVHI,
p.
404.
From
this
epistle
scribes
mentioned
the very
last,
Academy, ny^'M
1210,
who
is
named immediately
the
Ab
he.
in
JQR.,
p.
p.
Epoche,
Of
n^D
in
and before
literature.
These
'xnirrx
do not occur
Gaonic
or were
'
speakers
'
is
difficult
to decide.
That
is
also the
CN^n Geonim
the
|C:"i"inni
made
ni"'~i"i
known from
H, 84
:
report of
Nathan
1908, p, 45Sf.
It
to investigate
Midrasch, VI,
p.
Perhaps a conclusion
APTOWITZER
is
39
prayers
a corruption
for Ninan,
which
is
the opposite to
above.
L.
3.
^NIC"
"Ti"!^:;'!.
the communities
in
order to
affairs,
and
communal
It
is
such
messengers are
not
mentioned
explicitly
any-
where
else,
Without these
how
sums
That gotten together out of small contributions were delivered. which there were collecting agencies in the communities to
the individual contributions were delivered, report of
is
where
it
Academy
at the
'
who
take care
contributions
until
they
reached
".
school -houses,
nn^'C"!'
yjn::' ly nan^n
n''pDyn?2:;'
its
If,
every
community delivered
its
from
midst,
the
waste
in
expenditure
have
been
unjustified.
Hence
is
absolutely safe
by the messengers
II, 87,
Nathan
ha-Babli,
Neubauer,
relates
used
to
be sent
the
communities,
urging
them
to
Who
forwarded these
?
letters
I
if
am
2,
note
i,
is
and Marx,
requires
remarks that
official
this
conjecture
further investigation.
The
name
of these mes-
loc. cit.,
assumes,
40
but, as
seen
cnibc
The
T'pD
was very
an administrative
corresponding to the
n'bi^b
"Jl^i:
"n^rb.
l^s*
N^ian.
2,
r.T^
I\',
14 and VIII,
is
7: comp. also
17,
"l^H,
however,
"]:s
not
in
place.
known
plays
an
important part
the
history
of the Gaonic
nothing
less
Gedolot.
ed. H"!
For
formulary of a
nvvn
:
D2 in
Halakot Godolot,
"12X
nn^3
"JJN
Nim
'':il'2
Din
the meaning of
being unknown,
Halberstam,
Rabbinowicz,
Neubauer,
and
Hildesheimer en'n,
2"J
N"y, ^*:N of
to
Comp. Halberstam's
iv,
introduction
to
ni37n
and Hildesheimer
Halakot Gedolot,
i?y
315
"ICND,
all
the
month
'.
X, 9 NDDST
l^N
at
so
and so
many
zuz of silver
p.
',
for
which we have
*]3.
Halberstam,
62:
jn^n pi
^xWW, Jahrbiicher, V,
160,
who would
that 'they
i.
correct "]3N to
p, came
But how
Halberstam, who
all
refers to y.^ in
e.
2": ^S Seleucid,
an enigma.
'
the above-mentioned
"Jis
is
year',
probably connected
',
^2'^^
those
'
',
the others
or
"]3n
'
those
',
these '. In both of these words T is not a plural sign, but they go back to ^^; comp. Margolis, Lehrbuch der aramciiscJien Sprache des babylonischen Talmiids, p. 18,
(in the datings)
9.
Thus
"J3S*
may be
singular
and
plural (X,
1.
11).
APTOWITZER
4I
III.
Decree of Excommunication.
his failure to
N. N.
is
excommunicated on account of
appear
is
before court.
also
bound
to
excommunicate him.
excommunication
p. 84,
is
similar decree of
found in Responsa
is
pronounced
on account of a
ence to
Elsewhere we find
Harkavy's
a,
is
refer-
ed. Ven., 33 a
= ed.
Lemberg, 19
not exact,
snamN.
Comp.
further below
No. V.
The
sent
plaintiff,
nn^riD,
though written
in
to the
head of the
court,
over
to
the
as
we
learn from
No. VI.
The same
is
true also of
also,
ing formularies
not stated
fully.
communal constilittle
we know very
college
about
Those addressed
^J''m
NJ:a"i,
are,
besides
the
of
rabbis
and
judges,
the
in
a,
presidents
communities.
First
order
come
:
in
the
No. 14
ed.
in
nVD:3
"ti'sn,
ed. Lyck,
:
No. 10
''::'Sn,
Mantua, No. 41
second
nD'':^''^.
The
to
"Ja
mentioned
the
place are
^11
probably
is
presidents
of synagogues.
to ''3D,
Perhaps, however,
^1
be
emended
and
Tiyn
p.
corresponding to
to Cipr
;
ed. Lyck.
"'moi
As
nn^JD^ni
ed.
possibility
for
^J3
is
"Nnn,
ed.
learned
members
No. 554,
p. xliii.
of the
community.
Comp.
(Etivres
Responsa,
completes de
Harkavy,
and
\sn3
Harkavy
is
in
R. Saadia, IX,
also
found in a MS.
42
zu
eniei-
ueuen
vom Sendschreiben
Then
in
them the
place.
''DJ"12
also
From
this
as
well as
fact
that
they are
named
next to the
^B'N~I
nVD33,
puts
it
follows with
certainty
that they
p.
Y\
139), presidents
"'u'Ni.
The
pnpn
''u'XI,
tive officers.
'
nn
pnbs, which
to
render
other functionaries
i.e.
Improbable seems
officials, "13L"3
me
the translation
'free workers',
for
unpaid
^\y
~|13V
"'mV2
D''pDiy,
*DJ"1D
and
Nnu"'J3
''L"N"I.
munal
certain
that
time
in
days as a
community
the
'^^'^'^1
in
Europe
are
is
striving
be
in
our
days.
At
last
'''-\'P'o
named, hence
communal
L.
3.
officials.
''^"'^n.
nV''1
Comp. Responsa,
V,
ed.
Harkavy,
p.
31 below,
172,
No. 344.
7.
L.
VIII,
pnv,
4.
Nn^S. Comp.
a,
Comp. IV,
e.g.
4, 7;
2,
YI,
i,
5, 8
VII, 9
87
npn\
16
a,
lo-ii.
above:
Tl'Lyi
^'3N"I1
IV.
Stringent Excommunication.
The
ban
is
In a smaller
preserved in the
Responsum
504.
Comp.
also
GAONIC DECREES AND DOCUMENTS
Nimuke Yosef
As
to
APTOWITZER
43
Baba kamma 113 a from Alfasi, which, howcompendium nor in his Responsa.
excommunicated,
Coronell,
comp.
nron, ed
109 a below.
There
is
is
preserved.
&C.
n"':**^'
Comp. HuUin
in
13 a below.
L.
n"mn
R. Paltoi's
Responsum.
:
.THTIfc.
So
also in ed.
inTin:)
in
Shdarc
Comp. Harkavy,
is
Sfi^d.
und
The
reading vmJITD
Mo'ed katon
in
15
a,
njup
T\\in
P'wiyi.
tion
certainly
II.
(i.e.
due
L.
Ye
shall
prayer
quorum
:
In
Sha'are
Sedck
loy
I^^DHn
^N'1
missing
in
ed.
Lyck.
N^.
7, 4,
and
Kesef
MishiteJi,
LI. 13-14.
Mnm
to r\h
is
missing in R. Paltoi.
For \nnr3l
^nTT-^l
rebuke'
as
:]TJ.
As object Nnjn'3
to
or a
word of
be understood.
to give
is
Among
a
1^^'N
expressly emphasized.
ed.
po^n nxK^c,
Goslow,
nir^y:
nS
iDi^c'a
^sr: s^
nD3
ed. Odessa,
inc.
This goes
Mitteil.,
in
14
vS-j'c r\^^r\i
pnay xh pj tni
r\^^r\i piynt:'r:
nS
44
n^^
'
p-n'j'ni n-'^y
'
deal with
buy
iron-iD. Rut perhaps 2D: here means comp. Mo'ed katon 15 a and Mishneh Torah,
min
is
niobn,
7, 5.
similarly, as
we have
seen, also
is
Anan.
to
There
be taken as
object of 3D3
against
Of
this
there
is
no
trace
in
rabbinic literature.
{loc. cit.)
:
n^nn"'X^
^si -T-yD.
frcnSD Nin
x-|3:
''N'
nnna nd3
ididc^i.
Comp.
loc.
oian
ns-'ni:',^
Mishnah
removed,
the
The
community.
tion,
Comp.
similar
and the
'"lyC',
pn
Or
21,
No. 19
171
p. b.
Mdaseh ha-Geonwi,
ini^''nnm,
ed. Epstein, p. 51
Zariea, II,
&c.
Comp. Halachoth
N"113V
427, from
Mo'ed katon 16 a:
n|?13n
NJOl
(Ezra 10. 8)
Talmud
pn"':a
this
passage
2
missing.
inix
nN::^D,
i:r2D
bna: nc'
v^y
bi\>''
n^ dn
L. 16.
is
nd:''P
-)3Tn
'
am
unable to explain.
cling.'
Perhaps prnTi
wrath shall
V.
The
creditor
The Nn3"nN
b,
is
often mentioned in
a, S:c.
Concerning
this
ha-Shetaroth,
ni?1
ed.
;
f.,
and Mishneh
loc.
ni7D, 2 2, 5
APTOWITZER
45
the
immovables of the debtor which have been aUenated since the loan. In our Formulary the former NH^mN is involved.
For other formularies of
p. 4,
this
and
Ittur,
I,
19
a.
LI. 5-7.
'nnn, &c.
Deut. 17.
n
we
comp. Shabbat 23
1.
a,
pNni
"lion
"I3yi
in
is
peculiar.
LI. 8-9.
Since
debtor, the
Comp.
is
To
bear witness
kamma
113 b below.
is
It
is
only
in
unable to
call
4,
^edek,
84
h,
No.
ed.
\'I.
When
whom
torn;
to
But
now
the creditor,
summoned
it;
the courts.
The
by
its
name
'
of this
decree
is
xnPpN
'alleviation';
judging
contents
discharge
we
',
should
rather
expect
the
designation
Nn^TlN
Such a decree
even by name.
is
unknown
to talmudic
and gaonic
as far as
literatures
I
Barzillai,
know,
mentions
to
The formula
for the
p.
234.
Comp.
No.
11.
46
VII.
Nmo^
has for
'
is
for the
ban which
its
The
ratification of the
is
ban
in
writing,
which a NpflD
Nmc^T
No. 9
;
is
literature.
Comp. Responsa,
No. 333.
ed.
Miiller,
No. 22
ed.
p.
i
;
Lyck,
ed.
Harkavy,
p.
and
Sefer
especially
396
and
135.
As a means for obtaining evidence the ban is of gaonic origin. -|SD3 und RAbD. Comp. Rashi, Shebu'ot 38 b below, s. v.
mm
to
11. 13.
See
22,
a,
70
b,
a,
kofh,
b,
No.
17,
No. 83, 71 a, No. 3, 73 a, No. 9, 77 a. No. 32 ; Halachoth Pessu186, No. 454, 480,
2,
94,
271
ed. Coronell,
No.
190,
3,
40, 72, 96
end;
ed. Miiller,
43 b below, No.
I,
189,
192,
193,
217;
ed.
Mantua,
No.
10,
235,
240,
275,
298,
341;
''"lyB',
Saadya
I,
in Isaac
a,
ben Reuben,
niyili^
chap.
r.DH.
3,
end;
Iltur,
37 b, 38
6 d.
Comp.
Especially remarkable
is
evidence but
h'y'O
fail
to
do
Nnx
xbl.
is
not
only
5.
i
comp. Shebu'ot
Tosefta,
ibid.,
5.
i.
The
in
in
the
sense
that
the Bet
those
who can
testify
an
affair,
their statements.
APTOWITZER
47
conception
of the Rabbanites:
-o*^
Nini
irDNC'
"is*
no pi
hn") ix
pn n-a lonn^'J'^
a''^n
n
n2
dn
yn"'
^nnyn nyinca
D>n^M
lyni tv"\
nu^
''Ji^'d
pjy!?
nny
ynv*^
Dnyn
onis
pxir
nn"*
nose
p ds
s'^
^o^cann b^ nyn
yainn
nnyn nyuu'n.
a Karaite
a,
No. 17
on Lev.
Karaite,
5.
we know
to
be
This
interpretation corresponding as
biblical
text,
does to the
the
literal
sense of the
tradition,
was adopted
despite
conflicting
while
the
traditional interpretation
very
important
witness-ban
and
its
5.
i,
would be
available
ofjeivhh
Sectaries^ vol.
were
really the
remains of a
'
Zadokite
I.
work
in
',
Levi
REJ.,
1911-12.
In these
fragments
:
we
read,
according
lost (any-
and
it is
not
known who
has stolen
camp
in
stolen, its
owner
shall proclaim
if
(Schechter
it
he
:
knows and
ynti'^
utters
not,
he
shall
be
guilty.'
13:j
Text,
p. 9,
11.
10-12
3:a
n^N n^non
(nybro)
isod
bn
DB'Ni yv^
kS
Nin ynv dx
yoitj'ni
L. 12.
X^jyni, &c.
504.
48
in accord-
ITCn.
14-15.
234. //vV/., W-DTW Comp. Or^of/i Hayyim, As to the change into invn\ Ps. 52, 7: nvn\
a,
comp. Shebu'ot 36
Schrifttvort in der
27.
7.
Comp. Deut. 28. 26 L. 16. Comp. Ps. 109. 18. Comp. Baba mesi'a LI. 16-18.
LI.
Jer.
33.
4.
i.
ed. Lyck,
No. 115, 35
NDII^n.
a.
L. 19.
Comp.
further below,
No.
9,
1.
14.
VIIL
The defendant
plaintiff failed
Decree of Postponement.
has appeared
twice
before
court,
but the
to
appear;
thirty
summon
defendant
before
court.
This
a kind of postponement.
there
is
literature
In
this
made
Thus we find the plaintiff does not appear at the fixed date. preserved in our Formulary an important decision bearing on the
talmudic-gaonic court procedure. For another decree of postponement, comp. Sefer ha-Shetaroth, p. 91, and Ittur, I, 18 a.
comp. Harkavy, Stud, und and MitteiL, IV, p. 390, and Sefer ha-Shetaroth, pp. 90-91, Halberstam's remark thereto ; comp. in addition 7C' imin
As
to
the
meaning of
cnt:c',
n''J1C'N"l,
I,
IX.
N. N.
is
formularies
I,
found
in
Sefer ha-Shetaroth,
p.
J,
and
29
L.
c.
2.
>^m, &c.
On
;
this
ed. Miiller,
No. 19
APTOWITZER
this
2,
49
and
14.
N|':''n^<.
word,
comp.
Ginz.berg,
Gconica,
p.
p.
211, note
and Aptowitzer,
Monatsschrift, 1911,
LI. 9-12.
637.
mesi'a 70 a,
Comp. Baba
is
and Rabbinowicz, ad
loc.
L. 16.
NriTH
Geonim
in place
Comp. Responsa,
ed. Cassel,
No.
13,
On
Sha'are Sedek, 41 b.
;
No. 38, 70 b, 71 b, 73 a ed. Miiller, No. 88, 97 end, p. 43 b Geo?iica, II, 290 ed. Mantua, No. 105, 265 Sefer ha-Shetaroth,
;
;
Comp.
sruyo.
also
the
No. VII,
L. 17.
s. V.
xniD^.
Nmyiyi
p.
in Sefer
ha-Shetaroth,
147,
and Responsa,
Harkavy,
p.
186.
NDOB'
LI.
|D,
&c.
17-18.
Comp. above, to No. VII, s. v. sniD^. Comp. Harkavy, loc. cit., and Sefer ha- Shetaroth,
PP- 9. 13-
X.
The
The
sale
is
The
sale is legal
who bought auctioned goods from the court were not popular; comp. Ketubbot 100 b NDn^NT ''D3J ''^DK ^11. L. 4. ''Til, &c. Comp. above, to No. IX, 2. L. 9. D"'3n pp-riD. Comp. Arakin 6. i. L. 16. Comp. Sefer ha-Shetaroth, p. 43, 19. LI. 17-19. Comp. Responsa, ed. Harkavy, p. 164, and 6'</e';:
1.
1.
ha-Shetaroth, p. 18.
L. 21.
b,
t^/T.
Comp. Baba
batra
go
Supplement.
I,
1.
3.
mp
and
^Vp in
i-liS,
back to Arabic
^,
Hebrew
in
script
^i'p,
n^i'p.
This
Targum
1907,
II,
to Prov. 17. 14
xnp
judge.
Comp.
Aptowitzer, REJ.,
p. 58.
1.
3.
wording also
in
The Responsum nn33 men, No. 20, with the same Mdaseh ha-Geofiim, ed. Epstein, p. 73. NevernyL^ is
text.
For
jm
being
designation
of
the
Gaon
of
des
p. 3.
to
the
ed.
his
Harkavy,
office
p. 88,
and the
this
supported by Lewin,
Ibid.
loc. cit., p.
na'^w'^
'=
11, n.
To
r'^'
PD''^"J'
'^'^"^"i^
"W'^',
I,
p.
91
n'ono
Ty
Lewin,
loc. cit., p. 3,
Marx
in
JQR.,
New
III,
NHTID.
On
86
Maimonides,
mnn
115; Ritba
to
Mo'ed
k.
Yatom
III,
to
1.
In Bekorot
Tosefta,
ii>id..
Ill,
end;
Babli,
36
Z^
of a lower grade.
lY,
1.
OdiiSI).
Perhaps
this
word
is
'Dns.
As
9
officials
men9
a.
Yebamot 45
xbl.
b.
Comp.
8.
also
Yoma
IV,
lY,
p. 25,
1.
f.
Comp.
Nni^V
Sefer ha-Shetarot, p.
1.
II.
n^:i
p^on
Vitry,
No. 45.
51
Comp,
7,
38,
74; Mahsor
and 571, P- 797, No. 573. Ibid., p. 798, we find the following Gaonic ordinance (D^JInj n:pn) n^2 n3 LT^ m^as* 1^ m2N'J' ^ni
:
17
nos':;',
!
hence
a/;^.r/
verbatim as
in
Schechter's
Zadokite
ed.
fragments
Comp.
a,
also
b,
Bloch
(Budapest), 24
158
,
.
160
a.
IX,M.
2.
X>y
vm.
315;
Comp. Halakot
Alfasi
gedolot, ed.
Warschau,
p.
IX, j. 16.
62, 74;
Nmn:
Comp.
Mahsor
America.
IV.
The
my
disposal,
is
found
in
a collection
MSS. which
It
891.
consists
of a
sheet
in.)^
of
parchment,
written on both
The
writing
is
in square characters,
exception of the
throughout.
of which
fill
The poem
one side of
comprises sixty
being
left
blank.
The
first
sixteen
name
of
]:rhii,
two
letters of
the alphabet.
is
While there
of this
Elhanan
b.
Shemaryah, there
is
is
equally no ground
to doubt that he
Kairowan
who corresponded
with the
Geonim
If this
surmise
is
correct,
This statement
is
who
was
{\i<'\'\''p
""trON,
No.
ii).
He
53
54
the
community
of Jerusalem,
now
in the
Oxford
tion of
2873, 21
The
makes
style of the
letter C/(?i?.,
poem reminds
XI, 643
ff.).
us very
it
much
of the Hushiel
it
While
has no metre,
The language
is
is
in several
I
very clear
refrain
in
the
body
my
There
is
one
In
linguistic peculiarity
which
is
Yod
is
elided,
is
does not
composition.
It
men who
acquire
wisdom and
and
justice,
who
then speaks
where Elhanan
p. 37,
1,
is
"ISJw*,
14).
It
is,
who was
word
already
sit at
famous as a scholar
We
a,
"{''jn
in
its
ordinary mean-ng.
ir^fl
According
inJ''3n
to
is
D'IDID ''pHpl
given in manu-
nQN
nVQ,
is
13*jn
n^N
in3"'3n
nya.
Hence yir\
*T'3n),
Where
The
the reading
is
very obscure
'
Ver. 53,
for
ver. 54,
n>yj'1D^3 for
;
U"i^^^
^3
ver. 56,
1DND3
1DK0
ver. 57,
T^'iTX'^
for
pyn O
inn
'3.
DAVIDSON
55
no
much
weariness of flesh
the
From them the poet turns abruptly to speak of men who search after knowledge diligently and who
great
privations
for
suffer
the
sake
of their traditions
(vv. 15-28).
And
just as abruptly
'
(vv. 29-33),
and
to
them alone
all
(vv. 34-40).
men who gave up their lives for those who left their homes and their
the
might
poet
41-6).
And,
finally,
the
Rome,
that
men may
upon them.
By Rome
countries of Europe,
mind some
is
definite events,
and we
the
persecutions
under the
Africa, Palestine,
and Syria
V^
388), a fact
Arabia.
56
>
n:nri
p'^ri]
''i.B'X
'
yi?o'j'
Nil
nsi^
vni^'c^
^3dn"i
''
.n'iDn D''sn23
iin-'
n;1
i-,annn
13
DnTO cnny
^n'3'"i>*
nb-i
ipC'
,-
Dnjn -T -
n''3inD C'333 T
xm
n^ inyD T -; n^
indies']
xi*?2ri
The introductory
1.
3.
13
and
'
3-6.
*i:nr:L"
"'2,
Cp. im^T'J'c
Mai.
3. 14.
Cp. Prov.
2. 15.
''
The
text
is
Nl'3
C*"l*u'N
17. 5
CTlt-v
'
and Ps.
render
To
is
to be supplied at the
beginning of
this verse.
I suggest reading
DnDn CNnSS
3,
C'p.ynO IC'T]
:
"nj
triil
to
and with
render
He
chooses
throng [the
[whose under-
fails
them
I. 1
'
Cp. Abot
'
3. 13.
^1
Cp. Eccles.
12. 12.
'-
The
students have to watch the gates [of learning] evening and morn8.
ing.'
rests,
13
is,
Cp. Prov.
34
the Palestinian
Talmud
Berakot
1. 1,
4 (^D'lnc'n
caiyn
y?2'J*
With
9. I
suggest reading
NM
N7
3")yJD, that
the law
1^
is
Plural of D"l
meaning
is
that the
law can
find
no
dis-
tinction
among people
DAVIDSON
N^pn ni*Din
15
57
Dnn
c'ii-^z
n^'^nrin
'^'Jiiri
-'
nnnoo
''3i?:t:j2 :
b^ijE-Tisi
.
:
n^^'pn''
/ t
':
nnn tt:
cidds
'
v v
Dnj;i
nnD3
n-'Sia
:'-
t -;
^'^nncpcDi
^niccx nispN
n-pn:;
oh
'^b'ln
2=
cn^nro
ninino
^-iTi'iHI
^nns n^
^^ ^^ 21
Prov.
I.
16.
'*^
''
Prov.
i.
21.
Isa. 5. 11.
1^
-0 /6/rf. I.
21.
Ibid. 2. 4.
--
Deut. 33.
3.
The meaning of
verses 19 and 20
is
together for instruction i^DH^^N "1D1D), wandering from village and town, to
receive the
23
words commanded
16.
handed down
i.
orally,
Cant. R.
6.
"5
"'^
is to
be taken with
Suffering
is
D''"li'NnJD in the
next
line.
Cp. Cant.
5. II.
VJD ITni^'HC
i).
Cp. Eccles.
12. II.
The meaning of vers. 22-4 can best be shown by DnnHC'D miy^ nn'b]} D'^rii:'n mSIp
:
D-'ViDj
"*
I
c>ynp cnDDDai
take the
pmn
[nnc].
word
D''"I1D
"miSm
"11D,
'
The
righteous
who walk
in integrity,
though broken
"
biblical.
58
linu 2^1
T^
nb'y
/
n^s t t
MiS^ -:
*i
Qno
;t:3?2
^c^p
lyn
nwi
'nil
:
naiy
:/'
d'.D3 ^pai
:t
:t
30
nniyp nnD3
nyn
''>3?p
^yi"'.
d-io
37
Qntp
=i3L"n3
i^sij
nnin
Q''bs*w'3
^'
Dn^iK'J
niixn
^-niL;v"jn
^'^pny
ix^p nzT
-T
:t
:t
jnxn
n^^Db
on/
30
The
to
if
Hit',
of
pD
is
not biblical.
The meaning
ol
be that
if onl^-
way
safe
Ps. 58. 4.
Jer. 4. 22.
Cp. DntDH N:
Isa. 24. 5.
lyO'J*,
Num.
20. 10.
^^
9.
37 39
Hos.
8. 12.
1
Ps. 73. 8.
The
of
n''"11D1
may be
i.
a dittograph on account of
Un2\
or else read
)2r\y nniDi,cp.
^0
*'2
isa. lo.
"
10.
Ps. 75. 6.
Sanhedrin
Jer. 2. 13.
90 a
43
" Job
of this verse
is
15. 18,
The meaning
that these
if
hinn
i.e.
as
for
DAVIDSON
^'O^snip
59
Dnj^iJO a-iyn^
.QJ^?:'
dj\''.
40 (verso)
t
Dnp""
/ -'t:
om-y t
:
no^
:
5'^DnD3
ic'yzi
D'bii
^D^sp
'"'D'tp^^
2"?"!?^
T"
-.
-.,
T^.
5^nnY3^
D-jn^ ^n^ini
^nT3
onic^ri"!
''^'iiyo
Go
/
Q>TiR3 on!) VT
.. -
on
nn -:
^4 /
^B'ytJ'
TV
n^iJ nvb -: T
*''
Hif. of tDpD
'to ferment'.
The meaning of
their
wicked people regarded themselves above the laws of nature, and therefore
their
wine and
lees.
oil
with
*8
In this verse the poet turns again to the righteous and says that they
to
surrendered themselves
those
who came
1D13
to light
up the roads.
What
he means by
*9
me.
mnD^
^3 ICT-', Taanit 22
^'
b.
^
52
Sam.
21. ID,
gave themselves up
sword and
hand
fire
away from
53
it
to clasp the
of the stranger.
Shekalim
yi*22
5]yi
VD
nc'n
5*
''bp^.
They
left their
Cp. Prov.
57
7. 10.
55 Isa.
53
41, 17.
Job
36. 16.
mD'.
Ps.
-
na.
9.
^0 Isa. 5. 13. 63 ^5
Joshua
1.
11.
Ps. 112. 9.
8.
"
of the verse
is
The meaning
done
will be as
6o
69
nnny y3
'
/
n-'y^'isbs
"^^
nb:^"'
on-'s Difsn
Dnab T;
T;-
-: T
T T
-'^D'-njQ Dt-'s:
nyns
^'sp^n^
D-'^ii^y
bb^
75Qns3
nn^ajf!)
mns
^^v.t
D''i)2y"'!
cjb'i
en
bip
ipni'i
60
V.
With
in the possession
of Carmoly, and to
access, this
volume, though
all
known
Ten years
Ps. 112. 9.
"
^^
a.
n. 3.
^ Cp. Isa. The meaning is that they were 53. 12 and Zeph. 3. 10. numbered among the transgressors though they were engaged in prayer.
^0
6.
'^1
Cp.
"
Berakot 48
b.
"2
" With
D''^"1D n"lJ3)p:^'
C^^D
Prov. II.
3.
"
ben
Cp. Zeph.
2. 14.
'^^
3.
Saloiiio
Gabirol
aiis
all
Dukes claims
but the fact
that
he published
"liyj
the
Malaga, Hannover, i860, pp. 13, 14. poems of Gabirol, even the fragments,
in the
is
that
Oxford MS.,
as,
poem
DAVIDSON
to gather
his
6l
made an attempt
and
But
method
Stein-
of 65
is
poems
njno),
*
is
which
many
list
other poets
while Luzzatto,
who began
to
make
made no mention
of any
special collection.
The
first
emphasize
this point.'
Then came
^
published by Neubauer
of
^ *
5
Sachs,
D''TL^^^
2336-7
III.
Luzzatto, Q'JtD^'Dn
list
ni<?,p. 102.
38,
that he compiled a
Divan.
"
Harkavy,
D^JC
:
of
QnOXO
nyQIN;,
p. 4.
He
merely says
'm
TlXi'TD ''"^2
* 9
Cat.,
No. 2835
the
It
may be
of interest to
know
poems
that just as in
poems
of Judah Ha-Levi, so also in this index the record of Gabirol's poetry follows
that of Ha-Levi's.
62 E. N. Adler.
edited
by
poems of GabiroV^
to
us.''2
thirteen of which
in
had been
entirely lost
Schechter collection, reproduced below, additional and conclusive corroboration that Gabirol's poetry
in
Our fragment
(T-S.
first
Loan
cm.).
of which
x 16
The second
pre-
serving
original pagination,
(i.e. b).
The
in this
poems, written
126.
in
And
we have
fragment
ff.
29
Gabirol's poetry.
The name
his.
is
of Gabirol,
it
is
true, is
not
mentioned
in
is
also found in
list,^^
Neubauer's
No. 124
is
poem beginning
TiJNia Tivijo
in
Dukes's
a record
The only poem of which there was not even until now is No. 125, and that poem could be
its
recognized as Gabirol's by
very
diction, as will
be pointed
Our fragment,
is
therefore, gives
all,
poems
for
which there
no other source at
one
">
MGJVJ., LV,
in
pp. 76-97.
" The
authorship
1"
two cases
92,
fol.
30
a,
b and
fol.
33
a.
See
ibid., p.
list
of them.
"
"
Gedenkbuch,
p.
286, col.
No. 22.
"
noi^'i' ^T'li',
No. 69.
DAVIDSON
63
is
found also
in
(No. 122)
is
""ax
(ver. 5)
we may
fact that
from the
he
is
safe
^S3 "TUro
''D
/*i
nn nsn
the
last
^nyn nrnn ab
we may
was
seems to be a
for poetry.
It
on some
on
this subject,
and
recalls to
mind some of
its
Only the
of lines on
of this
poem
fol.
by comparing
only eight are
the
fol.
number
of lines on
29 b
Vv'ith
the
number
lines
missing.
therefore,
assume that
five
poem
line of
two
1^
lines
24.*'-'
This
was already
To
establish the text of No. 122 of our fragment with greater facility
and precision,
a facsimile of
my
friend Prof.
Marx obtained
last
for
me
i7ob-i7ia).
CJINJ
t^'^bl
our fragment.
^8 I have reference to the poem Tin HDy (see Sachs, iT'nnn, I, 47-56 Dukes, ^''^, No. 9 Graetz, 'y^lC' t2p^, p. 49). ^^ It is, however, possible that fol. 29 b contained originally twenty-nine
; ;
lines like
fol.
30
a,
in
lines
would be missing.
Two
of
these must have belonged to No. 124, one as superscription and one as the
opening
line,
it
and the remaining seven must have been part of No. 122,
making
64
poem
I
five times,''^'^
and
not for the fact that our Genizah fragso far known,
As Sachs
has pointed
this
Gabirol and
fortunes.
whom
his
i, 2, 5, 6, 9, 7,
and verses
4,
by
The
fourth
poem
whom
he wished to
retain,
The
identity of
however,
is
impossible to establish.
As
stated
poem was
poem written in the same year.'-^- Altogether, then, we know with certainty of five poems composed by Gabirol at this early age. They
and
its
are
^njsnn
^nv^^o,-'^ nin
noyr'^and i?NnSnn,
in
the
first
the last
poem
I feel justified in
reproducing the
-0
TiDDps
;
"u: (1850), p.
a-yj'ic'
?},
upb
(1862;, p. 37
'iiM
':2
nvpi
^iT3:
pp. 8-12;
TBTt -\W
21
(1906), p. 36.
^33 ni*p1 22"\^'\
""33
,
1in
1~in
p. 8.
-^
See notes
to the text.
it
2^
nXpl
Jl'^C"),
p. 12.
"^^Pi
is
probably
ntOV {Md.,
= No.
See above,
No. 69.
n. 20.
See above,
pc^'C*
n^t:',
DAVIDSON
it is
65
poems
deem
it
proper,
by Neubauer.
it
As Neubauer
was impossible
him, on account of
text,
his
poor eyesight, to
many of the poems was made by Halberstam. Yet there are many poems still unidentified, and the few identifications which I add may prove of service to students of Gabirol's
poetry.
A full
list
a long
felt
want.
But
let
must be reserved
Meanwhile
us
excellent
of
Gablrol,^^
and
make such
list
unnecessary.
^'.
1N'3Di*N
-IN2
nh
^^r\im
b^r^b
nny .thx ny
2*
^
Gcdenkbticli, p. 279.
Dn^'D'H
-I'tr,
Berlin, 1898-1900,
80,36 + 28 pp.
2"
In the Oxford
MS.
there
is
no superscription.
This verse
is
to be construed as
n''a:^'
^nn:; -nyj
like
T^N
^njin,
if it read ni^ya 'aa^ rZ>^ \T'^'^''^^ ^^3 which may be rendered My heart is bowed
:
'
down
22
ground
its
(cp.
Isa. 29. 4)
when my
23. 3).'
"irD^.
grief, for
which there
no balsam, reaches
13. 52.
height (cp.
Num.
HTll''
Cp. Lev.
IV.
VOL.
66
r,nj;
n[^^]:
tj^n
37
^^3^;
no xb
^?ri
ny
imn
r^p:
'3
tj'n;
ipn>'
nixb .th
fot<ri
m
^3
^^nn
^3|5
:5X
"rfrvn]
nnn^
d^K'JX tsina'!'
nsT
'"l^^^
nonxo yi
s^
Cp. Lara.
This verse
2. 11. is
3*
thus to be rendered
'The more
weeps.'
call
to
the
more
it
nirDH ^31
n33K
words
^31
is
n33N.
Perhaps we
may
tears
mean
he
who
has
an
and read
Pl^n
3T3n,
3X3n,
i.e.
The meaning
of this phrase
is
obscure.
Perhaps
:
bbW' ibbx
38
^33^^
we ought nON^
to read
39
On
'
Following
D"'C"'
is
list
poems of
''T*C^
ni33 occurs.
5
;
Dukes, HDPti'
i
;
No.
6, ver.
No.
9, ver. 6
No.
;
10, ver.
No.
15, ver.
No.
16, ver.
Q'^O''
No. 22,
is
ver. 6;
in
No. 24,
'J3
used.
<" *^
The
suffix refers to
73n
in the
preceding verse.
his soul
is
bound up
in
peace
with God.
''^
is
'
fortune
',
warns us not
her
gifts.
our
Henceforth
(nW
^"IPIN)
know
this of the
arrows
root ""Sn,
men. The form n^XH, which presupposes a can be explained by i Sam. 20. 38.
DAVIDSON
"-Jiy
67
nn
'inN*
^n^
xi?
ox
y3i*i
nyst?2 n>-n lo
D'-'Nf)
4o,T,^j5H
r!D3i
rrjin
ny bni? i^d^
-idb*
v.:!-.-
:-:
/t
-/LJ-
'>nb^\
<j
"rm
^i"?3r
iDpi
n:i2n ^o^^n
^pm ^tT
^^p
" The
like a ring
on the finger
enough of breadth
ny3D3, MS. Oxford reads: n^3y 103 H^ '.T" i6 DX. 45 ^^QQ to the man whose heart turns after her splendour and her beauty. MS. Oxford reads ''22^ llltf"' ^^iib "13'^:
inclines to
*^
Construe
this verse as if
it
read
C'3>N
nns
^3n
TnNI^I
ri^''
D"I3^.
*''
mJD
13.
^*
two verses
is
by the
fact that
He wrote
to
who
I
In deciphering
as well as
some of
Prof
'0
'1
consulted
my
friends
Israel Friedlaender
Cp. Hos.
9;
14
Dm (Berakot 10
HDy
fjlisb'^*
a).
A
;
poem Tin
^^t^^
No. 9
52
*^
rrrinn,
i,
VJnX (Exod.
Cp. Deut.
l^yiV
v.'ould
35. 11)
to the
metaphor.
5*
'6
4. 25.
be more correct.
F 2
'
68
(f0l.29b)
!_/
1^
v^
''S
seems as
if
two
We
should perhaps read DTlH in the sense of stanzas, the meaning would
laws of scansion.
D-'JONJ
58
llil
HDJ?, ver. 33
flJ/T*
ni:in^
This
of the superscription.
S.
As
the
poem has
Sachs
in his essay
HOX'
nn
^
^^
61
'32
shall
abstain
differs
clearly
3. 18.
:
nDIID.
22;
HD'OSn Qn'hv
it
Sachs
(loc. cit., p.
9) corrects
it
into
refers to the
to
words
nti'C")
to
mean,
'
Is
it
I '
for a
youth of sixteen
text gives a
mourn
Our
much more
!
'
Is
it
for a
youth of sixteen
to
ibid., p. 2.
DAVIDSON
<":
69
D
=
^-\m^ "nab ~ T
'jstsB' - T ;
nann
na^pn nab^ T T T
'
iib^
:
niy
nvm
:
6SnD^:3 iE'D^
T^K
3N*33 IJ'iiX
"2 ^y3^i
"^nytj'i's*
HT-vp
nh
Spn n^smnx
n[h]i5^
^?^
"'?'^-
^''^ '""P^^
jybnn
nsp
j^a
isb
-iii'x
"snhiya
nt^'i
-\\))
'^^h b::3
nrinp c:r\s*b
'nsb'
"ipiN ^^b
"2 3 e*
n213J
ria:""!
3N3:
C'lJS niD'-n,
which
is difficult
to explain, for
riDIJJ
is nD''JIJ,
but in our
text
it
fi^
ss
A kasida composed when he began to write poetry. The manuscript reads nn3, but the nature of the kasida
hemistich of the
first line
requires that
the
first
the whole
ver. 3
^^ 68 69
:
poem rhymes.
I^H"'
-Jinn
IJH
is
yil
found
in the
is
to be understood.
rD3
"lyj,
Manuscript reads
Dmyj
D'lT
y\\>^
^33.
"j?,
the transposition.
70
-.... C2
['Jinx
b
>i*n
npnn
^'nni
n^myp
nn'psz
''3
"^1 ^3N*
'^n
t
(fol.3oa)
10
..
bns tnix
Ijd'i
^^13
-n
171
..
n[ni]i-2n
cpnn
b'd: ^ji
D-y^Dc s^^rn
mi
n
. . .
b2 ba
nj2rt
.
.
cm
D3i
hthd
'b
n^'s>:i2
L"Ei:i
'lb
ny
niiDy
TjD'N'i
\'?yo
idvi
'm"inyn
a'^^p^ti
na^x ib:
nz^'s"!
n^ic-'x
'3X
'a
}ypb
'i
'Run from my
wrath.'
The poet
is
also playing
m^yo n3y
(2
Sam.
12. 31).
And
my spoken arrows
like a
woman
\'outh.'
Cp. Jer.
"
niiny =
of
mny,
boots.'
formed from
iny
HIDy
from ILSy.
lick
pi.
" 'And
absolute.
my
mi^y =
pi.
const,
found.
DAVIDSOxN
TX '3S a^,B'N
71 pi
Tib
2:;
ninina "Tnibsyo
TjS
D^B^wNti
iy"!3^
cs^^'n
""-lb"!
D''pnK'
Qrh
^r\)
-^
nni:n niy
njnn')
[T'i'J^n ^rpK'n
nW
nnb
Tti'x niyi
ninbn onb'
n;^^
x^n
nrni [^JDJ^ -ipn nnx qni
nniD3
"nii-'K'i
[niDjs ";
DP1JN
abn fyn
.
^d
nb
''^n
ba
'b)
ip
[i5p]
irn n^i
^-nr\^y
'^^V^
^^'^^(fol.sob)
"^
similar expression
is
found
in the
ver. 98
m"l''t^'^
join an oath unto thee that thou punish the heart of the rash
with
"1211
riT^nX
''ri"!3ni
possible to read
nW
^3
and render
it
as follows
'
But the
repetition
n?X
is
objectionable.
in the
There
is
no superscription
Oxford MS.
The words or
letters
''"l^u*.
(HwC
is
poem
see S. Sachs,
nn
'32
m'pi bn^33
nD^K^
"lai,
pp. 13-16.
Edition
= pX.
72
Q''???'*l'
'^3?^'!
[livn] "IK'S
_,;
m^3N onb
i?33
9"nnb''!
nri-13
n]^nx
ni^'n
nj^N-ix ^iy
^s *'
r\'Q'\
Edition =
H^ njm
<
i.
Cp. Jer.
II.
6. 2,
s.v.
86
Cp.
Chron.
12.
38. ICD''
lOn"" liyi.
The
two
p. 69. n. 4)
i^XI.
" So
follows
8*
:
in text,
but
suggest reading
to
and render the clause as destroy the remnant that was saved.'
1117^3
89 Read perhaps HPTl Hy and the verse may be rendered The mighty have oppressed her with their might until the wealth which she once
.
: '
Ed. reads
HHIti'l.
Ibid.,
'^i'[)ir[
^2 Ibid.,
''3
Ibid.,
Ibid.,
n-'onnD.
"*
my correction.
DAVIDSON
73
niDD inx
^l';7
'-''^ba
^b TJ'K
93ni!?i3;;
on px
ny
^i^npjn"!
niijin^n
D'^^a'Sji Vw^[3^'!]
^onnipE3
ni-iiDxri
vni
"mhDJ
HTni^'DJo
n^bni n["i
nip^nn
inb;
[Ti_yn]
p^t^^
oy w^j^i
'osf;'^
25
npx
pna
95 9^
rejoice
n773D
9''
mh^3,
cp. Jer. 2. 2.
Fragment reads
read
1^: TJ'N.
Ed.
reads IJC'im.
99
Ed. reads
n^'12"'
li?''Dm.
100 Ibid.,
'"1
'
Hungry and
hke does
is
Ed. reads
mbnn
102
i3
nti'y.
1t^'y
The word
"'71^ is to
^^li?.
first
hemistich,
i.e. nb'^b^i
npy n^NU'
^"^
whom
poem
is
addressed.
10^
198
^^^ Ibid.,
|n.
and deeds of righteous-
he sought
justice
74
ni^[iyi]
ini^[i>']|i
[P"'DDn5' ''^^1
"^nihpp
'i-iia
rjas'^ [nix?]
[li^'srio
nu'o]
'S'???
[isni]
Appendix.
As
poems
lines
of the
The index
of Ha-Levi's
is
poems
is
does not quite cover the whole of the verso, so that this
list.
it
On examining
contains 114
the
list
of
poems we
find that
titles.
This
seems to show that the Divan from which our two leaves
are taken was
much
of the index had before him, for our fragment shows that the original Divan had already contained 126 poems in the
first
thirty leaves.
Of
the 114
verso, one
was
as
identified
by Halberstam
identified
and No. 26) Abraham Ibn Ezra's (col. i, No. by him as already printed in the edition
in
18 were
of Dukes,
Ha-Magid, 1864,
140
LiteratitrgescJiichte pp.
111
Cp.
Sam.
21. 9.
112
112
As Dukes remarked,
3, Fragment reads D3
4.
Sanhedrin,
who
sat in a semi-
circle
11*
(Sanhedrin
115
twenty-ninth
DAVIDSON
75
13,
unidentified.
Of
these 66
I will
To
facilitate reference, I
in
each
column.
2835*'.
i.
Col.
nmn^
Read nnin^
-no,
25).
II, p. 6).
imn
an J
Pil^C'
No.
8. 9.
n'-L", p.
132).
p. 163).
in^i:
(/Z-/^.,
10. i::'paN
-i[n*k:']
p.
nmny
ino,
p. 34).
n. inx
nyn'J'
P7).
(Sachs,
ibid., p.
Foesie"^,
16.
-IDDD
^:;'D:
l^ (Brody,
n"'::M
lyc*,
p.
39; H.
AI.
Lazarus in
vN
TOV
i'DL''
irrc'
p. 157).
nn
(Sachs, D''Te'n
68).
p.
No.
D^'iD-Dn
m^,
p. 71,
No.
61).
20.
21.
22.
nn
HDD
*j'^
p^ DI^C
^^y 331::'
IJa
cnVi:'
No.
98).
p. 158).
nmx
^U, p.
23;
Graetz,
Dp^
n^r^ri::',
23.
No.
70).
24.
'W
^:'l:^'
p.
158;
n^jcn, XII,
p.
357
p^?:n, II,
25. p^na
hi;
126).
Col.
I.
2.
*^''N3
St.,
No.
57).
15.
C^n^D
Dnyi (Harkavy,
VI,
p. 148).
"l^'J',
25.
njni
Brody, "'T'Cn
p. 21).
76
2. -j'-inn
lb
no
^:?2T
(maDps*
T'-J',
n:3,
p.
21; Graetz,
idid.,
p.
52;
Brody, Dn''w'n
4.
rin
p. 32). D^j:3r,n
"'nx
mv
N^n.
Read
p. 26).
14.
npnC'D
mnj
^12S*.
This
is
the
poem on an
of
I
apple (nnx^n
published by Harkavy in
ijias*.
Both
these
readings,
void
\.V,
of
meaning.
refers to
suggest, therefore,
which
nx
nr
n'-c',
No.
64).
16.
19.
-ly&s p. 36).
""a^yD
"':i^N*C>
an 1^x3
'JI^ND*.
C\ncnn.
22.
No.
13.
ip?3^*
nnv
article,
note 20.
25.
>rT
y3'j'n
ahn (tisdpn
]'ct
n::, p. 22).
2).
26. ''ncN
xn
Col. 4.
1.
nn
n-
nn
^"ivpn
2.
bum
"nii'
(niDops
nJ3,
p.
26;
Dukes, n^^c
n"'C-',
No. 66).
3.
'DHJO
13
(Sachs, 'd'H
(Sachs,
id.,
n^ti', p.
156).
4.
HTiT
^5<^
''n'J^'
/(5/^.,
p.
in;
No. 77;
7.
Twii
"lyu^",
p. 41).
p.
Zur Ken?it.,
171
Sachs,
^:^^-I
''Tu',
p. 8).
':;'n "'Tw',
10. 13
31
p.
137
p. 9).
i,
12.
[js'lT
nn
^Ew*.
No.
18, q. v.
77
p.
['no]nn ^a^yo
^jii?N-c'
nnv^<
^jd,
22;
p.
i;
on^cn
n^w*, p.
152;
p. 23).
16.
inTn^ py
^sc' (an^L-n
7
;
n^r,
p.
CDVSn, No.
171
Sachs,
Col.
5.
5.
^n33
^JNI
LV.
p. 85,
No.
19).
VI.
Two Poems of
Our
Sahl
is
knowledge of the
still
very scanty.
We
Abraham
ibn
Daud
that he
and that he was rabbi of Cordova from 11 13 to his death in 1124.^ From two poems which he addressed to Moses ibn Ezra - we gather that he was very much attached to
this poet,^
and that
in his earlier
at the
Beyond
this
we
Yet we
scholarl}-
may assume
that he
since,
according to Bezalel
-,.
C/nviiicIcs, I.-]
Moses
ing to the quotation in pDnT" "IDD (London, 1857, p. 229 b of his death in 1123.
2
3
places
tiie
date
p. 102, ''2^])
D''JD
Hu'D
'h'h
and
p. 3,
3"nN nL"D
'
78
number of poems,
di Rieti,^
and Moses
speak
gifts.
also mentions
him
in his
Kitab al-nmhadara
his poems.^*^
much
to our
They
are nevertheless
one
is
teacher,
Moses ibn
may be one of the poems from which Ezra quoted.^^ The fragment (T-S. LOAX 168),
niDK',
ni*31pD
B.M.
fol.
108
a.
See
p.
912, 3* ' *
Neubauer,
ibid., ibid.
'JirDSnn, ch.
3, ed.
Kaminka, pp.
39, 41.
tsyo
^n\>'C!, p. 99.
Moses ibn
pOnV
'D,
ibid.
MSS.,
See also Steinschneider's index to the ri"li'XnO?N, in 11, p. 130. according to which the name of Ibn Sahl
work.
cited
in that
by Dukes
:
in
D'^r^Hp
7n3,
p. 10.
As
this
book
rather rare
a^cVi'y
d'
^^:3
inon
(a)
to think
The
that
mx'^s
T\'Z'y
li?:Dy
vh \v^b
ry \t2U
^c'c^i
nnin^ nx
^d
n?:x
(b)
(c)
bvyr\'
nn
iod
nN"1
'ps
^^y
non
...
Dukes suggests
verse.
that the
word
may
mwp
" The
nn:D
their
-h^
vyncb
rhh^
it is
ir
ica ^nn:i
(d)
To judge from
first
must, however,
style the
poem
poem
DAVIDSON
79
They
do
not,
poems by various
authors.
The
reason for
it is
that the
are preceded
by a fragment of a poem of Ibn Gabirol. What our fragment contains of the Gabirol poem corresponds to verses
51-70 of the poem beginning nnann
of
n^nn.^^
In the edition
Dukes
= finis)
poem
suffered
Further
is
poem
Dr. Brody,
in his
to publish this
poem, but
It is advisable, therefore, to
give
here
in
Omitting
recto
and the
first
two
lines of Gabirol,
we may proceed
A.
'2
Dukes, r\rhvy
n'':^^
,
No. 68.
"
lUd., p. 68, n. 6.
"
55
ver. 59,
H'^NCa
pn''C'"'
ver.
60,
Dnyil Wll^b;
ver.
n^b'W '\yy^
ver. 64,
DnpW
VO'.^'T;
ver. 65,
irn^
^D^m;
ver. 66,
Dnnob nnno.
8o
n ns Dzp'ni
-''^y^ "vp; NT
-6
10
013
'[33
--'K^'y
03
B.
(fol.
2,
recto)
D'-jpnc nri33^i
^
c'M
nvrinns
D:rT;
"^nion
D''b'\s*
1*"'
Cp.
1'^
Ps. 69. 4.
Isa. 46. 6;.
18
1^'
Piel of ^1T
cp.
20
in
circles).
Cp.
'May
orbit.'
God
21
may
be stopped
her
metre of
this
poem
22
From
we must
^yt2?0
mobile.
23
J.
are without
Read perhaps
Job
38. 32.
9. 9.
mD
^n^X
Cant.
5. i)
Read perhaps
Lev. 11. 18.
ni3.
Cp. Zech.
28
DAVIDSON
8i
}yipb
D^N''E'3n
"rm
fiS3
TD?^
(fol. 2,
verso)
34D''D"jn
nB'3 ^b
b'nii
to''nri3
"t^V
pNI
,0
y>n>iDb^
n"'ni
38D''jp'nD
3ns
^ys np
iajsn
n3iN ^^nayj.
13 nayn e?^n
'ps
ni3ni
^^
DN n'^m: V3^3n
Tj^-nts:!
p3)?b vninsb'3
bxi3i
132^1
n^ni^EJ' 'inr''D3
ns
d\'i"^n
^"!!5^
^Sp
^:3'1.
33131
15
29
)nNm
to stand for
pNH
30
31
An
I
Sam.
word pS
is
seems that
in
words
pX
^3
33
3*
35
And
this
3nS
is
sing, of D''3nN,
36 3T 38
Hos.
it
Construe
as
if it
read njyj
3^ 13^n.
MS. reads
TiZV:
ibbn.
nDHD
pT (Sanhedrin 32 b).
VOL.
IV.
82
VII.
Cordova (1138-1
149),
by Judah Halevi,^ Abraham ibn Daud,- Judah Harizi,^ and Menahem di Lonzano.-* It is very probable that many of
the liturgical
acrostic
the
name
of Joseph in
is
certain
only
in
is
Our knowledge
There
is
of his secular
poems
he addressed to
passed
and recently
Dr. Brody brought to light three more poems, two of which are inscribed to Isaac ibn Muhagir,'' and the third the
editor presumes to have been addressed to
There are
still
some sources
the Divan
is
found
in
I,
Nos.
2 3
75.
42\
"
nn^
(a)
Ti':*,
137
b.
-iii-
n^r
^3i!^
nsiD^
n^ns by\
g.
(b:
^-c^np tin
'h.,
(c)
i?:^^
"lb
''2n
SeeZunz,L!Vera/!<'g-c5c/2;c/;/f, p.
It
in XV^XX" T\1
n?in2.
p. 58.
"li?:*,
It is
also
and
in
Brody's T'^'H
p. 127.
Prague 1910.
8
Ibid.,
Dii.wi,
I,
poem
Jacob
Brody
states that
in the
two
poem
Ha-Babli
name
of Ibn Zaddik.
DAVIDSON
Abraham
83
is
more
ibn
Ezra
it
is
is
ascribed in another
source to
Abraham
ibn Zaddok.^^
The
The
first
fragment (T-S.
Loan
paper
is
(20x15
cm.),
From the fact that the first poem is marked with the letter ^2 we may draw the conclusion that it is the second poem of some collection, perhaps a Divan of Ibn
incomplete.
Zaddik.
since
it is
It
The
to the
manuscript.
an epithalais
mium, and
addressed to Isaac
b.
Jacob
Abu
'Ali of Damietta,
left
whom Judah
that
(T-S.
Loan
to
167) consists of a
Migash.
poem
is
found also
is
in
it
stated that
was composed by
'
Ibid.,
Freundschaftsgedichtc, p.
7. 5.
'^^
Egers,
Diwan
pnX'' "i^^D,
XXIX,
Z)/e i/i-j^^/scAn//^;/;
MS.
54,
fol.
60 b
Egers, Diwan,
Brody, Diwan,
I,
No. 30.
lo
the
12, n.
84
Ibn Ezra
honour of Ibn
Zaddik.^'^
I
As
ship of the
poem
is
concerned,
for
am
known
number of poems
ascribed to
is
him
erroneously, as,
for instance,
how
men
as Isaac Alfasi,^-^
in
Judah
Halevi,^"
Migash.
whom
poem.
and
in
by
his
name, Solomon.
To
whom
Harizi mentions in
Tahkemoni}^
We
have,
And
same
Harizi
comes
to our aid.
For
in
the
men
of Toledo,
13 Egers, Diuan des Abraham ibn Ezra [ = E], p. 87, No. 196. The poem had previously been published by Egers in MGIVJ. 1883, p. 423 [ = E'], afterwards it was also edited by Rosin in Reinie und Gedichte des Abraham
in
y3"N"in
nom
)01p,
I,
44-6
K].
'*
Albrecht, Siiidien
zit
Leipzig
According
to
Ibn
Daud
nL*'?o
in
n^miD ^^n5^K
If'
iJ^m
I,
^*j'
n?3pn 'D Alfasi wrote of Ibn Migash iinn i^-exc' (Neub., M.j.ch., 1,76:.
II,
Brody, Diuan,
No. 21.
fol.
1'
b,
11.
p. 350.
DAVIDSON
85
whom
N''ty3n,
yim
']:2.
n2y nb
"ICN 3-iy IJ
'
Thy
not
son
will
come
'.
West may
be quenched
Of
course
we must not
also
Migash
poem
it
could
Be
this as
may,
so
much
feel justified in
reproducing
in
is
it.
it,
mentioned
The
poems
that
form of Mtiwassahr^
19 Ibid.
^2-\
i'njn
N''C'2n
n^'^'
^an
n"C':n
n''N''K'3
-innoDi
1^"
in
which Ibn
birth to
at least
Zaddik died.
a son,
when
this
at
135, as
Graetz assumes
VI, 207
les
Hebrew
Inscriptions hebra'iques de
On
Strophengedicht.
it is
as follows
Muwassah see M. Hartmann, Das arabisc/ie Das Muwassah (Weimar 1897;, pp. 95 ff. Briefly stated The Mttw. has two component parts, the bait, consistEach baith&s two
sets of
ing of three or more lines, and the kufl, consisting generally of two lines,
rhymes, one
and one
for the
two
baits
on the other
hand, the two sets of rhymes are uniform throughout the poem, so that by
86
disregarded, while
nbp nyijn
counted as a
full
vowel.
(T-S.
Loan
73, recto)
n^pr-it^'
nnriK'
-"^-inc'-nn
n^ii^
dn
iic'
B'Tisy
n^
-"'pn*^^
ri'']i-by
fl^J^ti!
no
baifs of the
poem
if
by a girdle
hence
In that
first
name Mnuassah.
line,
Sometimes
may have
another
second
and a third
is
for the
poem
of our texts.
The ordinary
bait, in
Mitiv. begins
kitfl,
con-
also a class of
Muw.
illustrated
by our
texts (Nos.
its
and
3},
while the
poem
(No. 2;
is
his
[addressed]
Isaac
b.
Abi'ali,
the
Lord
strengthen him.'
22
This poem
to the
is
perhaps
ceremony
to the
See
if
the daughter of the morning star has broken through the darkness of
let
us
awake
at the
sound of her
dove-like cooing.'
23
2*
Note the
Cp.
alliteration
7. 16.
and paronomasia,
to the
'
Amos
From here
end
',
bridegroom.
What
says he.
shall
DAVIDSON
r^nr]
n't;)
87
nnb'p sin
-3
n^*^-^y
':
.n^pHN'b
25!in3"}
nvn
n-ib'p
nbn:
""p
=qib'
nn
^p:?
1322
jn nby;;??
D^ipnon
''icb'3
nn
12115
Dni"n niry
M>33
Tjin
niy-ib
-inxnri-nn
n-iiD
ni.
nnin
n^ns; n:inyS
nn
ijnj -sDi*?
n-iiT
-lis
n30
nno
3on'<32C'n
T VT
.-
n^n^
nnp
""B
T'xn T
n)3
^nnpy
^'^i^
-jb
niN3
(verso)
niDO
n-i''2nn
that one might as well of Isaac [b. Abi'ali], for he holds so exalted a position pleased or disto ascend to heaven as to attain it, and, whether attempt
pleased, let
all
who wish
to attain
it
desist, for
it
shall
an inheritance.'
25
From
this
*
poem
the bride.
From
odours
her, for the time of love of the charming doe, holding sweet counsel about Beneath her ornaments she conceals for thee 8-10}. has approached (vers.
Her
beauty,
if
shame the stars of heaven (ver. 19). He who has looked looked upon a constellation (ver. 26
' .
has
26
29
27
cp. Frov.
2
7. 18.
^8
nil fi^yo
V T
"-Jiisi
20
nj^ttxn i^ HD-ix
T
:
ny
'
nsj?:
nil
^bnp ^3
VT
-
'DT
v"'?.?
"iD^^
n-'jB
i3y ^s
pny
n^l
''=1
\^
^\ 'bn b^b^
-ynb
"'"n
px
nyb33
xrbx
'a
nai^en n^ nns^
naii^'D
nzi
senyxm nx
ny n^yvx
nbninb ^''nn
nr]^')
t]'*x
niTO nx
'<n<\i>)
VQpn
S'-'nxi
nxi'cx ix
2'
'The pomegranates of
'
a watered branch'
6. 7.
may
be a poetic expression
for her
^' 23 35
3''
temples'.
Cp. Cant.
requires correction.
^*
4. 6.
A
'
See
20 above.
shall bring
^^
Death
me
peace unless
find
my delight
DAVIDSON
89
(T-S.
Loan
167)
DK''''^pn
"ny
ijin
nan
^"^pyiT DyT3
Dt^N
iB'Difj
nan
't;
^nii]
Dy
-"ppn
38
The
"IT
i
inscription in
reads
THN ^X
pi)
fXICy
p
'
(inx
S9
pw.
is
Where
new joys ?
ver. lo, is
ending with
of wine, and the second, extending from ver. ii to the end of the poem,
The
first
part
would seem
to indicate that
festive occasion,
EE'RK.
nT'K'.
for the
MS.
Jewish people.
TnN3.
A poetic name
.
24. II
^5
EE'RK.
wine
JI^J^V.
The
sanctifies them.
RK
is
read
incorrectly
^^
^OyD.
who
tastes
wine
blessed,
but he
*''
who
is
curses
it is
cursed.
*^
7N
wanting
is
in E.
in
*^
so
This verse
wanting
MS.
Rosin reads Dinan
The MS.
as well as
in the following
way
an der Tafel
(Dy ni03n
Lehrer
den
keiisclten
'
Lehreriniten
'
90
D\byQ
^51^
-''"ip
^nn-'i^'^n
"iji'tj'i^n
^wb^n
PiDv T]^
ban
obb niopno
Dyi-2 TjnpJ)
siinj?:
rjozn bs ^3
se-jj-ipsj
Dip^
npb
'3
n;iDn bNitt'3^
s^Tji^^
^x
p-ini
'^DK'
nixsn
"i3
5s?jnriK Tjia
.133^
x? t^n* anyo
icli
davon
rcisen
iveiss, zvo
Welt so
vorireffliclie Meiisclien
{Reime
it.
This inter-
pretation, however,
is
whom
6 to
v.
DI^^3?n in
10
10 refers.
In
my
:
v.
may
be rendered as follows
(i. e.
that
(i.e.
(i.e.
the wine)
become the
wine, the
to the
While
go
in
let
the
wounded
51
hearts and souls), and do thou dress them in the glory of thy sweet
garments.'
52
53
55 56
E.
"iDI.
f]D'i'' is
used as a verb.
RK
read
'?Jp.
Refers to the
and
TIniminiiii, cp.
;
Num.
27. 21.
;
16. 23.
reads
E'.
"J^CW DDP^
nnn. Judah Halevi says of Ibn Migash ''aiVD "M pT3 No. 130, ver. 7). MS. reads "jnnX "JOB' na33 K^.
"iniv
53
EE'RK. i^x^
13"iy
{Diwan,
I,
MS. nn3.
DAVIDSON
DC''3ni -^b
91
ciTj'oni^ Din
ny
^^nT
20
nbns Dy niin
Dj:'7n nini "iud >3
VIII.
Shesheth Ha-Sephardi.
In the third chapter of the Tahkemoni Judah Karizi mentions twice the name of Joseph ben Shesheth among
the great poets of Spain, and in both instances he mentions
him immediately
'0
after
E' reads
D''J2''
n^OD D'lny^
R
in
reads
D''0-1,
reads
D'-Q:.
The
word
the sense of
D^tO''
T\M1,
i.e. fate
(cp. above.
may be rendered
Tni?n pN).
']''N3K'1
as follows
Heaven hath made a covenant with thee, nay the earth will
help thee to
61
make
fate itself
thy slave
'
(2t03^ D^^yb
I,
D"'n''
similar statement
i'HKI
is
lirX
2 63
1
D'yCJ'">
nrn
;
ICa^*'
ipiwan,
No. 95,
ver. 23).
MS. reads
Dcinm.
ee'.
E.
nmnn i^
;
rk.
nb^n
E'.
n^Dnn.
:
" MS.
N^l
'"11
.
reads >2.
The passages
read
n''::'^
n::'?^
ri''\>\>V:i
.
NITV
HK'D
^m
.
n':;'3
N71
D^pim
c'D3^ t\^^'
^a-ii
.
^idv ^an
t\^':;
fiDV
OJ^^^^nn, ed.
Kaminka, pp.
39, 41).
The
Brit.
nt:'t:'
fiirB
n'''i'3
sh,
in
Kaempf suggested
D''~iyK',p. 8, 11).
the reading of
ilK^'D
also in the
second passage
is
(mcy
known
is
manuscript
is
well
to be
full
ibid.,
468), there
92
may assume
during the
who
flourished
first
The poem
name
is
clearly
stated in the
title,
Joseph are
'
where the
Yod and
of an
is
the
in
Samek
'
of the
name
are
slanting position
acrostic
illegible
in ancient manuscripts.
just
ought to
be.
However, the
mere
is
not
sufificient in itself
The poem,
'
as the
title
but
all
that
of R. Judah's
patronymic
is
the
initial
n and the
final
from which
it
We
gather, however,
and
his eloquence.*^
in
From
it
came out
or
victorious, but
were,
the
poem was
felt
to invite R.
Judah
to leave
ni^^^ preceding
it.
cp.
i:n''
Neubauer,
d^jv),
5b
(beg.
lOyJ
nO
py
II,
^i*y
mm
7.
2712,
nh
-beg.
"-jvy-n
"i^b t-VN).
Ttidela, ed.
Benjamin of
pp. 3-5.
T-S.
Loan
Paper,
i leaf,
side only.
3
^
Cp. ver.
14.
'
Cp. ver, 2.
DAVIDSON
93
mc',^
is
for Fostat.^
From
this
himself,
him
is
we might perhaps
identify
century, but the latter seems to have lived to the end of his
life
at
Lerida
to the
in
Spain. ^^*
it
As
may be remarked
that in
the manuscript the verses are not separated but follow each
other continuously, occupying altogether thirteen
lines.
Of
course there
verses
(i)
is
\j
is
no punctuation.
is
v^
The metre
as Basit}^
of the shorter
consisting of
that which
known
,
- and
(2)
(2)
verses consists of
(i)+
modified
its
Each group
all
and another
for the
second
hemistichs.
^^
'jsy
yih No^
n[n]in>
"I^^T nyjj^a
* ^
'Mmi
i^jj
tj?!?? ^I.^'^ip
Cp. ver.
4.
I,
V, 6ia.
10
See Landshuth,
muyn
HIDi?,
p. 98.
" Kaempf, Die ersien Makamen, p. 21, 3 b. 1- The meaning of this phrase is obscure. " The Pual of JDT is post-talmudic.
^^
Jer. 8. 22.
94
ab-nn
T]^-no
"
iy'^"'"T]"?'?i
-^*
no
'^igVl2
ny^?
^[v:]
npy Dp
n^bbno nanji^'
nnir^n
....
. . .
2255
....
^ip px-i
D'oib^
W?9*
^-li?
no
-'
-"
|D^l
iJ^i:*'"!
cn^bN* p'pr\
D-aDsrfni
-nns
-1^3
-^ari
10
-bbyo
15
s^^biB' D''iEn
wr^zn n-Sio
'^
and Rashi ad
tarry', cp.
loc.
Sanhedrin 11.4
1^
HT
7'^
12''T
riK
pJVD pX.
-
Analogous
Gen.
:
to fD",! in ver.
i,
Jon. 2.1.
'^1
47. 23.
We
XH
and read
nnX
'
"li:
'and he appointed
D''^"Ji<,
whelp'.
cp.
Kings
is
10. 20.
in this
disregarded.
Joel
4. 14.
is
to the East.
" Cp.
2*
expression
m\U\
nrjy
HTI
in
Gabirol's
niS^^'O
"\T\2,
Job
12. 17.
DAVIDSON
-nna
95
ni:itj'^p
n3K'3i
W.D
bbb'2
pB'Din ^SK'i
nny npo
K'DJ nn-'K'D
vnab' noDn
/
20
no
It-
-t:
-:/-:
:-i3a
vnsa
ni^n^
'3
^ip
n5
^^
=^''
[nj-i
niy nnin^i 25
'He banished
I
men from
31
speecli,'' i.e.
he surpassed
them.
30
^'
Kings
5. II. ri1v3"l?2i
Lam.
4. 3.
p^DilB'
HD Kiddushin 39 b.
'3
3^
Chron.
in
5. 2. is
So
incorrect.
3^
3^
Hos.
12. I.
in
We
first
now come
Hebrew-Aramaic
text which
have or seem
at first sight to
/m;;/.
have as
their
Having
dealt with
these
we
shall
not such.
irpo-,
Greek
Lat.
pro,
German
word D^onns
this
as
Avestic
it
\s
As
a noun
means
chief
'
',
leader
'.
In
Achaemenian the
men'.
word \sfrata?na,
'first':
fratamd
in
viartiyd, 'leading
Dahvytmdm fratemd-dhdtd
(prae-fectus) provinciarum
'.
Yasht X, 18
'
prae-positus
The
in the
is
Elephantine papyri.
Fratama [fratema,
and
its
Skt. pratha?na)
in
comparative
Avestic
is
fraiara.
I,
In Sachau's
occurs l-im2,
would he fratara-ka
is
in either dialect of
Old Persian.
The -ka
'
/'r^///^r;;/^-/&^,
foremost
',
is
rendered
prefect
'.
VOL.
IV.
97
98
II.
ham
'
Skt.
i-^;;z,
Gk.
^vv, (tvv,
Lat. cum,
together with
we
and xnns.
I.
The
2.
first
of these,
D'^l",
of Dan.
3. 29,
and
is
rightly explained in B. D. B. as
in
Jianddm and
it
is
now anddm.
now means the body but But we can trace the limb'.
It
',
word
It
In the Avesta
it is
hahddma,
'
a limb
'.
found.
'
to put,
lidm, 'together',
It
is
and da,
was taken
into Syriac,
and
In Arabic
comes to mean
symmetry
'
',
stature
'
{handdm).
The
assimilation of the u
to the
in
Syr. and
Aram,
words.
In
(in
kardan
hoshel)
means
'
to dismember',
The word
5<3^?9lI,
Dan.
5. 7,
16,29,
S*33i?Dn
is
:
variously read.
The
Ginsburg gives
^'^t^^.
Tj^iD.
also the
Knib form
word
is
SD-^icn.
Andreas reads
The
In
Syriac the
hamnikd, and
Talmud
word
is
and
V^i^ occur.
juaytdxrj?,
The
used used
'.
latter
in
Dan. by the
LXX
and Theodotion.
'
Mai/toK?]? is
by Polybius
armlet
'
',
necklet
The meaning
of the word in
Dan.
is
evidently 'necklace',
known
but what
is its
etymology?
in
its
The
is is
word
simple and
it
a diminutive of the
'
Persian Jidmydn
'.
But Jianiydn
IN
OLD TESTAMENT
TISDALL
99
Arabic
Jiiinydn,
which
is
&c.,
and means
(i)
*a loin'.
(2)
'
a girdle
',
(3)
Old Persian
The
In
derivation of
^''J'on,
however,
inaini
is
(
Avestic
',
we have
word
'
= Skt.
In
is
mani), 'an
the Avesta
ornament
a vulture
'
and specially
necklace
'.
mentioned.
Combining
have
in
together',
we should
be ha{m)mani).
The
-ka termination
is
(see above).
in
Hence the
Daniel would be
of necklets', a 'neck-chain':
is
probably therefore
right.
^'?'P'^
The
Targ. form
^''3'?
is
same word
In
inatieak,
'
a necklace
',
From
this
ixaviaKris
ixdvos,
(also iiaviaKov).
ixovvos,
The
ixdvvos,
are possibly
necklace
',
also occur
'
to twist, spin,
weave
',
in
Armenian.
3.
The
is
the proper
name of a
city,
lOO
but
the
same
its
composition.
for n,
It
final
has a prosthetic
\
an early error
and a
is lost.
All this
clear from
is
;
comparing
found.
The
Ahmatan, the
it
LXX
Wjxada
Tiglath Pileser
about
("nan.
This
Hamadan
in
Persia.
h,
But
it
so
the
name
of an
Arabian
N'ncns).
tribe,
name Ha{n)gviatdna. It comes from Junn, together root gam, 'to go', and a termination denoting the
where anything
holding
a.
',
the
place
is
done:
hence
it
/iariga7na
The
more
correct than
common Greek
This
is
'EK^Sarava.
Jiavt.
Hanian,
Jon, Esther 3.
is
i,
&c. &c.
The B.
D. B. Lexicon
the
name
we
of the Elamite
god
Humban
or Htiuinian.
Surely
until
we
Hanian
(
is
the Avestic
su,
sing.),
from hn
= Skt.
Gk.
ev),
alike),
IN
OLD TESTAMENT
(
TISDALL
lOI
= Skt.
siiuiaiias,
As an
appellation in
its
is fairly
well known.
need be changed.
2.
Haman's
3. i,
father's
i^JH'Jlsn
Esther
&c.
'
from maJia^
is
',
Moon-given
But
would be
difficult to
syllable in this
way,
in fact impossible.
in
The name
is
doubtless Homa-ddta
(which
'
created
by Haoma
Haoma was
in
plant,
which corresponds
the form of
is
name
to the
Sanskrit 6'(9Wrt-plant.
Sonia-datta
not
MWira-ddta
{MtdpabaTr}^), 'created
in
by Mithra'.
ao in
Avestic presupposes an au or
hence, doubtless, Honia-ddta
is
Achaemenian
Persian,
:
the
name we need
in the
That the
haoma
the
or
its
Soma
in
Vedic times).
making copious
libations of
haoma.
IV.
We
come now
to deal with
are
language.
derived from
Persian,
when the
Biblical
I02
compare modern Persian words with them, unless we are sure that these have not been The modern word Shah, altered since ancient days.
Hence
it
is
unscientific to
'
Achaemenian times Khshdyathiya hence the form to suggest that any Biblical word comes from Shah would be absurd, just as it would be to say that the
a king
',
was
in
taken from the French sauvagc, or the Arabic kamls from the French chemise, instead of from
Italian selvatico
is
Bearing
this in
mind,
let
Nahum
2. 4,
Heb.
its
It is
now
is
it
usually rendered
steel
'.
The
B. D. B. says
origin
But
present shape
is
when
get
Nahum
wrote.
In Armenian,
'
steel
poghopat, pogJiovat.
/;
Now
gJi in
so
we
From
either of these,
is
derived,
unless both languages take the word from an ancient Persian word. In the latter case, as Old Persian had no / (another rea-
son against Lagarde's proposed etymology), the word would probably be ponm-pat or pouru-vat, the a being short or
long.
Pdnru
in
Avestic
voll,
is
pant
in
:
Achaemenian (Greek
ttoAv,
S\^t.puru, Germ,
onx fjdl)
'
pat
',
may be from
the same
sharp
found
'
in
'
Avestic and
to fly
',
Sanskrit
with such
pct-ere).
meanings as
to fall
',
&c.
(cf. T.^r-a.vvv\i.i,
Vat
may
be
the Avestic root vad, vadh (Skt. vadJi), 'to wound', 'to
IN
OLD TESTAMENT
'
TISDALL
*
I03
weapon
',
blow
'.
'
Very
sharp
or
much smiting
'
might describe
However
was not
in
this
may
if
Nahum's time
Achaemenian,
we may
from
pfcldd,
is
whatever
its
etymology may
for such
is
be.
Is
it
But
a search?
not
(agreeing
with
K't?)
or
rihl'^,
referring to 23in?
Nahum
substitutes 7
in several in
(He indulges
and 5
any
for
If with
we may render
',
'
'like
fire
flash
the
chariots
we
have,
In Assyrian
the root
'
Nma means
word
to
to be bright
'.
',
to be impetuous, to hasten
invent
mean
'
steel
for
which
no
proper
The
is
'
an ancient one.
{rjvMi),
The
LXX
guessed that
suit.
meant
'
reins
follows
The
Peshitta conjectured
the word
should be
n'T-ab 'torches',
The
this
M^sudot David
idea,
takes the
same
view.
Rashi mentions
The
'^
Targum has
'with
fire
nn''3''m
''!j''D
yet
"y^l is
by
I04
his use of
'
pronominal suffix
justifies
in ver. 5 (in''X1P),
their appearance'.
This
ri'"ip:3
mpQ
should be punctuated
It
may
Seine
Wagen
former
'.
There
is
really
no necessity, however,
t^'???,
change
the
for the
Masoretic text
'
read
nv'.^'S,
'.
to be rendered
JTi
fire
of law
',
a fiery law
for
the Old Persian data, which occurs in later books, but would
hardly be expected
that this
is
in
Deut.
The
B. D. B. Lexicon admits
discuss.
According
We
trace an
Aryan etymology
may
not
meaning and
derivation.
give a not
unsuitable
Vi/,
'
sense.
(i)
Ancient
',
seat,
throne, place
in
which
it^i,
whence
Arabic we have
'
asddaJi,
'
cushion
'
zvisddah,
zvasddaJi,
in
i
cushion,
10. 19,
and
'
in
theTargum
is
Kings
stays
' ',
arms
(of a throne)
If derived
'
from this
',
root,
mc^'wS
Deut. would
mean
tion
is
seat, throne
is
At His
'
right
hand there
',
a seat for
isdit.
them
(2)
'
cf.
founda-
in
Assyrian
The
is
in
Aramaic
to
pour out
'
'.
It
dmd means
effusion of
blood
'.
IN
OLD TESTAMENT
'
TISDALL
this
is
I05
grace
',
favour
'
'.
If
we accept
view
grace
text,
At His
right
hand there
them
'.
corrupt and
The
help.
ancient versions
real
The
LXX
have
The
Peshitta renders,
And
with
Him
hand.
He
gave to them
fiery
law
',
this
now exploded
in
The
difficulty
the passage
it
may
perhaps excuse
my
here.
By
It
has
L.
Grunhut,
Jerusalem.
that
the
editio
been
repeatedly maintained
Palestinian
princeps of the
Talmud
(Venice,
1523)
was
to
MS.
Z. Frankel
was the
first
promulgate
p. vii.
this
view in his
JerusJialmi, Vienna,
1873,
However,
'
this assertion
as
decisive.
To
Frankel,
as
I
the
commentator
of
the
Palestinian Talmud,'
1909,
183),
'who
started
with the
to
conviction
that
the
thirteenth
may have
another
been of no
moment
in
,'
.
.
.
More
in
precise
is
his
Einleitung in den
Tahmid
(reprinted
TJieologie,
'
from
the
ed.,
2nd
XVIII), 1887,
i.
p.
49.
He
.
. .
says:
{b)
Palastinischer
Talmud,
ist
MS. war
eines der
vier
Talmuds benutzten
zeigt,
das
mehr vorhanden
postscript
sein
.'
(Comp.
editio
herewith
the
of
of
princeps,
end
tractate m:).
107
io8
first
Talmud was
this
only this
much he assumes
it
as established,
used.
This
is
may
in
be
true
but
the wrong.
have
me
comparison of
this
edition
with the
hypothesis.
MS. LEYDEN.
Y
n^nnn ^y
mnan
^y
^x^n
n"'''n
nvtry!?
coaiD
Tw'p
rby ains^
poaiD
-iirp
v^y ninsb
nvniN*
::'snn jn>^
[n^ pm]
'"i
The
full
title
is
Dcv
acliic
Abscliniti
und Yeruschalmi)
2
iibersctst
Jtnd philologisch
ever,
The round brackets indicate the missing ''y"3D' pID. In reality, howthe it should be named ^y^'aZ\ since indeed it is the eighth and not
seventh p"1D.
^
The
number
of the mishnah.
TALMUD GRUNHUT
pDiv-ir:n
109
n
ninn
omnD 'n
'D'-vy
DD^^sn minji
ni::'i;^
n^
"i
m
['i3
1^
-ION
Di3n n:nr3
n^
p^
N^xion]
-3-1
N-nyr
-13
*DV
'-I
'-13
HDV
^3-1
nx
[i'3n
n3
^c'i3j ^^n
jmnj
''1SX
^'^nDD
Nmn
'3:5?
p^^o]
[nyrx"
p-itrn
DT
fXD
nn^nj
^iDv 3-1
-inx
nonax
[n-i]
^-in'-nj
nr2n3x 31
(.T'y^jvn^
p3-n bv
['ID]...
^jni
:n[n3^n]
'13
n-iisv
D''Vy^
mcy^
Dx
DX1
n^vy^
[xn]
"3^
noir
x*:fin
*
''
Read
in
Dify.
Comp.
I.
Talmud
Hierosolymitaniiiu,
s.v.
3T
xom3x
^
The
aware of the
Tosefta Shabbat
Why
he
is
show
an honest
man
no
3[n3^n]
'13
rop
':i
p'i^b ns'i'n
p)^h KVV1
J)
n [n^bn]
'1
['i3]...n[nDH
ny "yn
N-iiyr
'n
n:p 'n
'n
"1
fjn
XI no
iri:^"'
nn inD
"n:"'
"Nr
"m
naino
^n
ni^cd
i:c^
Y'n
'n-'otra
^c
njJ2p
N"':jn
'-)
'-\
n^2:n
!
'3-1
[Nine'
cnn] r[n3^n]
['^
Q^^;^
pn
jn^^
n3
:^-in] 'T
pnv
;
pm'' 'an
y-'DD
I
Til''
pyoC'
^3"!
""Jn]
gloss
pc'v^
i'ly'^^
'2-1^
Such
not
to
all
is
mention
this
is
minor
found
in
and
unimportant
discrepancies.
And
a single chapter!
Can
it
still
The
future student
of the
Palestinian
Talmud Codex
when examined
'
in
its
entirety.
Tosafot
I
b.
Shabbat 8i
a, 5. v.
DX1 read
D'JDU'a.
Comp.
also Alfasi,
ad he.
"
"Jn (rT'-n
Kelim
7,
end
to
InD
p'^"IpO"l
....
Comp.
13,
Grunhut,
p. 51 a.
(supplement
At any
more
correct.
it.
To
beyond
my
aim, nor
is
A MISUNDERSTOOD WORD
By Samuel Krauss,
Vienna.
Not
onl}^ the
Greek and
Roman
loan-words
in
the
common
This somewhat
following
be illustrated by the
example
R. Nathan of
for us,
Rome, author of the "Arnk, has preserved among many other treasures for which we are indebted
old Midrash
:
to him, an
(from the
nnyi
n^jja
'r>-i2
Yelamdenu),^ which
pyoDTi i^v
r\'^r\'\
reads as follows
patrr
p-i2nt:'
n?D fjxnc'^
liic^^n
't\
d-c>3
/nnan
^jni
nac-vn ij?n
^jn
h^y^:^
-^rh^
Viwm
rh\ph
3^*j.'p
dH'n -nv
mma
o^poiyi
nni3: nvIiFj
it is
that offers
perplexed.
quote
it
at
some difficulty. The lexicographers are Levy disregarded it altogether and does not all. Kohut endeavours to explain it by the
It
is
Greek KOLV(avia=comnmnio?i.
that this
is
wrong.
Kohut,
it is
true,
by quoting a
1
similar
Midrash
a,
to
the
II,
same
passage
in
'Aruk,
]i
6 (ed. Venice 53
ed.
Kohut
315).
Cant. 8. 13.
The
D"'JJ3.
citation includes
nn3n
and does
not,
as
Kohut
believes,
end with
Ill
112
Canticles,^
N^^oai ^JX
nvji::
DnHn imp
DnsiTD
and accordingly
should be on a par
with onan.
But Kohut
difficult
Rabba
passage the
failed to
understand
Who
will
To me
it
is
the
nv213J
Dnin.
Ben Jehuda,
Hebrew
word
literature,^
is
admits openly
to him, yet he
it
unknown
with
class
'.
He
is
right in giving
as the singular.
It is
to
He
derives
from
P3a
coitch,
when
the students
forms).'
college
sit
':
'a
arranged by
coitcJies
(school
is
According to
made
to
and
such
utilize just
was
The
(the
read
yDC>
nsnp
or
other biblical
Cant, rabba to
8. 13.
As
loc. cit.
''
nnayn
]y^br\
])b^,
p.
sn.
A MISUNDERSTOOD
guild,
WORD
KRAUSS
II3
and since
this
word
is
We
idiom
is
continue
now on
this
n'':!"iJJ
as
The Neo-Hebraic
lanif
we have
or
Nn"'J1J"'j
Aramaic
Nn^JIJJ
means
in
Aramaic or Syriac a
Formations
house, /wj't?dus.^
(fr.
like n>JlJJ
(fr.
and n^Jun
:n).^
As
a matter of
fact
the
Hebrew
n^JlJ: ^o
the
Aramaic
NJT'JIJJ.
The
With
formed exactly as
word
is
sufficiently explained.
But there
also no reason
why
word
garden, a bed.
From
know
open
field
the
life
it
is
necessary to
and
in
gardens."
arrangement of
this
is
to be explained in
consequence.
JQR.
for
July, 1908), p. 8.
8 '
;
Jastrow, p, 238.
III,
205.
'
in
Lewy- Festschrift
VOL.
IV.
114
seats
(Mark
6,
40),
in
Hebrew
To
by the
beds
now added
'
as third in
nvJiJJ nV31]:
its
in
form of small
force.
:
The word
thus obtains
meaning without
is
The meaning
now
as follows
voices of those
Cant.
sit
8.
The
men
who
in the
house of worship.
preferable
arrangement
the
school-house, and
says:
it
is
'Those who
in the
sit
there in
form of small
I
gardens,^"'
indulging
study of the
law to them
(God) descend,
1.
e. in
groups or classes.
'
By DuxXcan Black Macdonald, M.A., D.D., sometime Scholar and Fellow of the University of Glasgow'
Professor of
Semitic
Languages
:
in
Hartford Theological
191
1.
Seminary.
PP- 375-
New York
consist of a series of ten lectures delivered by the author at the Hartford Theological Seminary under the auspices of the Lamson Fund. They address
'
'
The
Aspects of Islam
them-
selves
missionary in
is
Mohammedan
much
that
general reader.
Professor Macdonald,
who
books on
Mohammedan
made
present volume
theology and jurisprudence, has in the excellent use of his personal experiences
The author
is
keen observer, with a remarkable fitness for theological and he approaches the complicated problems of a
with that sympathy
intricacies,
strange religion
Professor Macdonald, free from that superficial rationalism which is fond of generalizing, fully appreciates the role of mysticism in
Islam and even finds genuine religious values in the much abused practices of the Dervishes, although he very probably emphasizes too strongly the importance of the mystic element as contained
in the
Koran.
this Revietv, the most interesting chapter no doubt Lecture VII, dealing with the attitude ot
book
is
13
Il6
of
biblical
subjects,
both
in
the
Koran and
full
in
subsequent
for
Mohammedan
literature.
Making
allowance
the
un-
story-tellers
it
and
be
the
may
yet
safely
asserted that the bulk of biblical legends recorded in Mohammedan literature can directly or indirectly be traced back to
a haggadic source.
Thus the
is
story of
is
author on
p.
225
f.
as a curiosity
JVas hat
Mohammed
aus dem
Jiidenhmie aufgeno7nmen1, second edition, p. 165). The same tendency to confound the biblical accounts with the haggadic
is
no doubt responsible
'
for the
who
play fast
and
from
'
and
In
inclined to charge
them
(cp.
p.
227).
if
this
connexion
2.
might perhaps be
13, is
of Moses (p. 2 2 8), it may in some circuitous way go back to Mishnah Ta'anit 2. i, where the same verse is quoted as the If the being contained in the Kabbalah (-i)21S* Nin nbpni).
Law
to
this
haggadic influence
'
referred, in speaking of
the most
picturesque figure of
all
ff.),
Khadir legend
(cp.
Archiv
the
fiir Religmmvisseiischaft,
XIII, 96
ff.).
are
not
sufficiently
drawn upon
safely
as sources of Islam.
With
reference to
(p. 239),
Ibn Hazm's
the conjecture
be ventured that many of the objections pointed out may by him were drawn from some older source and were probably of those ages the stock-in-trade with which the rationalists
FRIEDLAENDER 117
accepted
III
more
my
remarks
in this
in
Review,
New
Series,
291
f.).
Similarly the
same author
his attacks
on rabbinical
Mohammed Mohammedan
to
in the
same
lecture
and are
faithfully
though
briefly
summed up and
whole
series
characterized.
It is interesting to
of arguments
in
234
ff.)
is
found unabridged
Cp. in part
Steinschneider, Polemische
und
is
Professor
Macdonald
Islam but also in its present and future. His observations in this regard are exceedingly instructive and show insight and foresight.
His characterization of the Young Turks as contrasted with the Egyptian Nationalists (pp. 254 f., 277) is illuminating. The former are thinking of Turkey and not of Islam The latter
' '.
'are thinking
agree,
more of Islam than of Egypt'. But not all will and the latest events seem to speak in their favour, to see
source of weakness.
the
disintegrating
Macdonald
eloquently describes
influence of the
religion of Islam.
He
ideals
'
and
to accept
256).
remarks,
'religions
are
never ended;
forms, absorb
new
in
life,
and go on again
(p.
in), and so
it
may
be hoped that
Islam
and
internal difficulties,
will survive
modern
civilization
and
will
carry
on
religions of
humanity.
I.
Friedlaender.
SOM1-:
The
in the
following remarks
poem by
may help to understand some passages Gaon which was published by H. Brody
83
ff.
in the/<2i^.,
New
Page 90,
7
b.
Instead of nsnD^O (from Mishnah Ta'anit 3, Ta'anit lya) read nsnt^n (pari, of the Hithpa'el). Rashi
line 6.
10.
of letters n>r
NDD should
v'^lH'?'?
perhaps,
'at her
after
an emendation of N
'.
sight
lb.
The words
i\sb' in
'\\'i^z'r\
|c
~\\'^^r\
^^-^-^i
are
best
explamed by
construing
the
HD-Wk^
TiXC'.
The words
i.
then
mean
confinement
is
removed
free
e,
become
and
Instead of
'"iNr:t3
(corre-
sponding
P. 91
P. 92,
lb.,
1.
;
to the parallel
1-
8-
Read
Read
fe
27),
1.
3.
9.
Read nbs;
Comp.
nnDDH
Lev. 13. 6;
"^lyn yj:.-;
verse
"iiyn
Thus
body."
the phrase
means the eruption is spreading over his Here the eruption is named as punishment for the sins
in
of the tongue,
= yi
yjJ.
DC^ N>^'1ttn).
is
The masculine
n^'Q'
nnSD
the latter
P. 93,
lb.,
is
1.
construed as
7.
Read
^B'l'^:
instead of
IB'!?:.
12.
Lam.
2.
22).
119
I20
P. 94,
I.
psJT'l finds
its
KHD
('.r,
p).
1.
lb.,
'J),
8.
The
verbs
lyryr
and
"lyjyj
of these written
lyryn (Pulpal).
p. 95,
1.
6.
Read
l^'V
instead of
t^'V.
It
is
the substantive
found
pnn3.
in
Isa. 53. 8
and
P. 96,
1.
7.
i??^^?l
yields
no
sense.
so'.
No
doubt
it
is
the
Talmudic expression
p. 98,
1.
|2K'-i?3
'more
Also
further
below,
5,
clusion a minore
ad mains
in the abbreviated
while p. 97,
1.
10,
is
phrase
"3 f^X.
as follows
It the
more so from
8.
I'Sn^
read
10.
, corresponding to
the
following 11DX.
P. 98,
1.
3.
Read
Budapest.
^V.
Backer.
/^^
I.
The wrong
is all
Russia
There
certainly not
an account of Russian anti-Jewish legislation, that should be begrudged to one of the leading jurists
Jew
as
its
attorney-general,
and that has given to a Jessel the opportunity of making great and fundamental contributions to its system of equity
jurisprudence.
and of
this censure of
Russia some-
'Jewish history
in his
And
so,
when we
think of an Isaacs
startled
Crown
in
London, we are
by
at
* This Essay was submitted at a Seminar on English Legal History the School of Law, Columbia University, and read in part at the annual
Historical
Society,
New
York,
1912.
The
were
Charter and Fine Rolls, published by the Record Commission, London, and the three volumes edited by Rigg for the Jewish Historical Society
of England, Select Pleas,
Starrs
and
other Records
from
the Rolls
of the
Exchequer of
the
Jews
the
VOL.
121
122
or his historical the manes, by the shades of Isaac of York become the prototype Kishineff, Byelostock, and Odessa centuries ago, London and Norwich and Lynn of many
;
the
May Laws
and we behold
of 1882 echo the Statutes of Jewry of 1275, again the martyrs of the Isles of the Sea'.
'
we
the
Jew
in
the
Russia that
is
himself For, as a great Russian scholar has mediaeval. antiquarian admitted, questions entirely surrendered to
'
research in the
West
'
of Europe are
still
topics of contem-
porary interest
in the
An
Anglo-Jewish writer
their expulsion by the Jews of England at the time of mainly Edward I, and lamenting the fact that we have
the Jews in the only legal records of the persecutions of of their century, and but few literary expressions
thirteenth
sufferings, tells us that for
this
reason
'
to us
patriotic or mere shadows, and not even the most can enter for the most imaginative of the Jews to-day It is not my feelings '.^ a moment into their thoughts and
It will
be
my
aim simply
to
present
certain
legal
phenomena of the
we assume
from the
utmost
judicial
objectiveness,
must,
common
enable fund of experience of suffering humanity, merely the legal, but the us to appreciate somewhat, not My task has mental outlook of the Jew in those days. the gohis of been that of a student of law, to approach England through sources certainly not
pre- Expulsion
Vinogradoft", Villaiiiage in England,
i.
England in 1290'; Abrahams. 'The Condition of the Jews in England, 1894-5, at p. 84. Transactions. Jeidsh Historical Society of
3
B. L.
123
The first Jews probably came into England from Rouen with, or at any rate under the aegis of, William
the Conqueror, about 1066.
There
are,
it is
true, provisions
in
Anglo-Saxon
ecclesiastical
laws
Theodore and of Ecgberht,^ laws forbidding intercourse between Jews and Christians, &c., but 'some of these', Freeman tells us, 'are, on the face of them, copied from
the decrees of ancient councils, and
while Liebermann, in discussing
all of them maybe so 7 King Alfred and the Mosaic
was probably
'.^
no soul
living
in Britain
that
knew Hebrew
to
On
in
the
civil
earliest
reference
the Jews
famous
passage in
the so-called
Leges
Edivardi, or Laws of Edward the Confessor, compiled in the twelfth century, which, to quote Freeman again, 'of course represent the state of things rather
under William
It is to
be known
',
runs our
first
wheresoever they be
in
;
the
nor
may any
any
man,
for the
Jews
1-4.
Norman
Op.
cit.,
English
Law
Maitland, History oj
387,
For example of a licence to keep Jews, see where the following grant to Benedict of
Hen.
:
Ill,
Mauritania appears
'
Con-
Judeos
cessimus etiam eidem B. quod ipse et heredes sui habeant in perpetuum in terra sua commorantes, sicut R. de Pontibus et ceteri barones Pictavenses habent in terris suis.'
124
"^^^
and
detain
them
^"^
as his own.'
They came
Freeman,
'
or
more truly
alike to the
but strong
found
it
in
who commonly
all others.'
^^
them
against
Why,
them
?
then,
It
was
is,
it
on the
of course, unnecessary here to dwell at length oft-explained prohibition of usury, or the taking
regarded as, of any interest whatsoever, which was then the canons of and termed, usury. Suffice it to say that
Canon Law the Church forbade usury, and that, as the nonapplied to Christians only, the Jews were the only
illegal usurers
in
England.
the
It
is
true the
in
names of the
the usurious
clergy
are
among
most prominent
It is
true that
we can
find
is
granted to a Jew to
sell
to
where the great Robert Burnel himself, Edward I's Chanof the Jews, cellor of England, is present in the Exchequer
'
',
payment of
the
frailties of
human
is
of ecclesiastics.
Christian usury
9
For the present we must assume that forbidden even to the clergy and that
V, note Q, 819
:
' .
Freeman,
op.
cit.,
the
Jews
I,
468.
I,
160.
12
116.
"
Rigg,
Sel. Pleas,
39-40.
42, 238.
SCHECHTER
125
when he says no usury was then permitted, but by Jews only '.^^ Here, then, at the outset, are two distinct ideas affecting
Jew with
usurers
the Crown.
or
The Jews
in
are
money-lenders
the
for the
Jews
and
all
We
shall
now
is
consider the
proposition.
The
for
fact
that
Jewish usury
is
not prohibited
an
on
it
will
rest
our
insistence
that
the doctrine of
jg
over Jewry
We
jurisdiction, advisedly.
making
that
find
and the guide of every one seeking to tread thereon, and whose researches must be the starting-point of every new
investigation.
May
venture
of
to
differ
from
Professor
Jacobs's
practice
interpretation
mediaeval
legal
theory
and
did not enter into any special relations with his Jews qua Jews',^^
that, since the personalty
when he says
escheat to the
Crown on
Jews
it
was
merely from
tion (because
i*
only be acquired by
to
2 Inst., 89.
Among
pleas of the
Crown
i6
be heard
Lib.
,n^^
I,
at
the Sherift"'s
tourii
1^
See Britton,
C. xxx.
Op
XX.
126
usury)
that
presumption
arose,
-which was
the Con-
Laws
of
Edward
all
theirs belong to
the king'".^"^
is
that from the denying the serfdom of the Jew. he writes rate in the twelfth point of view of the State, a Jew, at any
Jew
'
}^
the learned have given prominence to the view of because, if it be the historian of the Jews of England,
correct one,
it
seems to
at
me
the
notion
I's
hinted
by many English
that
Edward
self-denying
ordinance
'" in the interests of religion and political science, rights of the Crown to the fruits a generous surrender of the which rights, it is intimated, were exercised
of^'jewish usury,
and reluctance, by Edward with almost painful diffidence of a resource that instead of a mere brutal discarding husbanding ',2 was steadily decreasing, and was not worth
'
new
Christian,
at
hand
''^
to
royal preserve
'-^
of Jews.
is
What
"
18
all
these writers
overlook
I,
473.
'Aaron of Lincoln
'
'
in
'
article
19
Aaron
of Lincoln
in
Jewish Encyclopedia, V,
1.
Prynne, Inst.. 507 See, for expression of this sentiment, Coke, 2 B. L. Abrahams, iii; Rigg, Sel. Pleas, xliii Short Demurrer, part 2, Quarterly Review, VII, 'Expulsion of the Jews of England in 1290', Jewish Trans. Royal Historical Leonard, Expulsion of the Jews',
;
'
Society of England,
20
51
New
;
Sen, vol
cit.,
5,
103-46.
B. L. Abrahams,
op.
444cit.,
See
ibid.,
457
Rigg. op.
xxxiv.
22
271.
SCHECHTER
I27
against
the
Common Law,
'
which
itself
',
was
Christian,23 does
Our law
his
Jew
on the
him.'
^^
contrary,
enforced
usurious
contracts
for
Only the
dying in sin^^
i.e.
dying as a usurer, went to the king, but the whole history of this epoch is a testimony to the development of a royal
monopoly
living
of usury, through
Jewry,
and dying
in usury, that is
recognized
by law and
Further-
hated by the barons and the Church accordingly. more, the notion of escheat cannot at
for
'
all
be applied to Jews,
If
is intimately bound up with feudal tenure of land, any one be convicted of a felony,' writes Glanvil, or has
it
'
by the law
observed
',
of the
land
'
as
an escheat.'
if
'
It
is
to
be
in
he continues,
that
chief from our lord, the king, then not only his lands, but
also his
chattels, in
whosesoever hands
they
may be
and the
heir
^7
any of them.'
The passage
at first blush
is
seems applicable.
separable incident
in
fealty
'an
in-
charters,
2*
I,
204.
i.
x.
-"
VII, 17.
128
Hence he
could do
homage
much resembles
and chattels acquired through usury are escheatable, falls As Professor Ames has shown, only that to the ground.
'
It is
principle of escheat.
The
Jew
we
are inclined to
doubt
the weight of the Leges Edzuardi, we can bring the great Bracton himself, whose treatise on the Laws of England,
written
been called the flower of mediaeval English jurisprudence, anything of to testify as follows: 'But a Jew cannot have
his
own, because whatever he acquires he acquires not himself but for the king, because they do not live
themselves but
for others,
for
for
for others
and
not
for
themselves.' ^^
Here
is
enforced
altruism
self-
most
Israel
fervent
among
by one
legal
HI
(1243), 'Catalla
Judeorum
sunt
29 30 31
Domini
Rigg, op.
Cit.,
Regis
XIII.
propria',"-
and
is
merely a
of Chattels
'.
32
Picas, 24
Papers Anglo-
Jews wherein
the
Jews
are declared to
129
much
earlier
of a
The mediaeval
I
chronicler,
at the
massacre of the
Jews of York
in 1190,
the
says
that
these
ibidem reposita
continues,
'
').
'
He
[Richard]
is
indignant
',
the writer
and
in
be the
ro}-al usurers,
seem
to possess in the
own
quos foenatores constat esse regios The brutal attacks on the Jews do not wound the royal sense of humanity
they are merely a
his royal majesty.
'
',
an
insult to
him
as
'
it
is
in
The theory
two
extracts,
of
royal
impartiality
is,
Jewish
civil
to
some
extent, based
on
Scaceario and
Jacobs, op.
cit,
Streng
C. X.
2*
13 1 -2.
130
the Crown proof that the Jews were legally controlled by to do with merely q^tci Jews, and that usury has nothing the matter.
In the Dialogue
we
read,
who
{sic)
who
usury,
to the
zvhom he hath defrauded, his money and brought and his moveables are immediately confiscated the Treasury '.-^ Is it not very evident that, from
made
those satisfaction
of the Jew royal standpoint, the whole raison d'etre to make England is usury, and that, had he attempted the royal will satisfaction to any one for taking usury, 'In every town frustrated such intention?
would have
in
which they
settled
',
'
at
for
whose
weapon
The
passage from
list
Hoveden
is
also
significant.
He
recites a long
of Pleas of the
Crown
justices of
194.
They concern
And all the pledges of the slain Jews are to be taken into In Article XV, the judges are to inquire the king's lands
'.
'
and
I
their chattels'.
articles,
Dial, dc Scac,
ii,
x.
History of Crime in England, I, 159. Roger de Hoveden ,/?. 5.), HI, 263-4.
131
'?^
qiui usurers
the
judges'
mind
must, therefore, be our conclusion that the establishor chests in the Jewries for the registration
ment of Archae
of
at
all
York
of these two great principles of the tutelage of the Jews by the king and of the legal Jewish monopoly of the usury.
In the harsh language of the ordinances organizing the English Jewry, we have this monopoly practically made
a part of the financial system of the kingdom.
debts, pledges, mortgages, lands, houses, rents,
'
All the
and posses-
sions
of the
ordinances.
shall forfeit
Jew shall be registered', commences the 'The Jew who shall conceal any of these to the king his body and the thing concealed
all his
and likewise
it
And
made
him
of their contracts
'
by way
of
indenture
shall
to
whom
in
money
is
lent,
',
shall
remain
the
paid.
No
alterations are to
the
charters, except
of the chest.
effect
And
finally
we come
office
to a clause which in
for the
prescribes an
oath of
Jew
as royal
roll
usurer.
(i.e.
swear on his
all
on the
his debts
Jacobs, op.
cit.,
156.
132
his
aforesaid.
And
if
to
show
where
false
unto them
or
all
when they
shall
likewise
all
charters.'
The system
is
not wholeIt
is
It is more than a sleeping a governmentalized industry. partnership in Jewish usury'; it is a very wakeful and
active
participation
in
it
To what
an extent
.-^'^
England, commanding them to encourage the immigration the of Jews (though, according to the laws of Edward
Confessor, usurers had been banished from the kingdom^"),
licence. but to prohibit Jewish emigration without a royal allow free These custodes portuum Angliae are to
'
'
therein, passage into England of the Jews coming to dwell sufficient but only 'after having received from them
security, after the
is
come
in custody of the Jews, for the enrollment of their names those our rolls '.^^ The rolls referred to are, of course,
mentioned
in
Jewry.
Need we
wonder, then, that in the very next year (1219) Pandulph, in the van the Papal Legate to England, who was always
'
39
in
41
Glanvil, VII,
c. 16,
n. i, tr.
Hen.
Ill, 180.
133
which
Abbot
of Westminster
further
.
.
the
.
kings
we warmly
we come
into
those parts
virtue
\*'^
who
exclaims,
'
their thrones
did
we
not
know
that
for
'
the scandal
siastics
whom Pandulph
'
the legate)
should be more prudent in the future, but that the debt should remain unpaid and the creditors should be exiled
\^'
From
Crown proceeds
to
the formation,
exchequer
complete centralization of
its
Jews
in general'^^
The exact
and
financial bureau,
I,
27,
quoted by Gasquet,
Hemy
the
Third and
The number
is
six or
when
Jews was
op.
cit.,
twenty-six.
See Gross,
187.
134
during the
clear.
is
not very
of
mental instrumentalities or methods of exerting control The over the Jews or of making their life a burden.
sufferings of the
Jews of mediaeval England have been Prynne. well recounted by the mediaeval annalists, later by Pollock and Tovey, and Madox, and in our day by Gross,
Maitland, B. Lionel
task
legal
is
Abrahams and
Professor Jacobs.
Our
idea,
some
to
We
in
have thus
far
negative aspect.
Jew The
he
Jew
then,
not an illegal
disabilities
What,
position
'
The
in
of the Jews
Angevin
was entirely
the State and Church were one, and none could belong to
<^ 48
Gross, op.
cit.,
174.
when
one year
from
the
,1187;;
20.000
Lincoln,
who
xvii\
had,
made
{op.
the whole of
Jewry some estate of a single great Jewish financier, Aaron of and Prof. Jacobs tells us, 'first organized the Jewry the English Jews his agents throughout the country'
he took possession of debts amounting
to
cit.,
The
which amounted
'
to
more than
a special branch of half of the royal income for that year, actually required Scaccarium Aaronis, with two treasurers and two clerks the exchequer, the In this Scaccarium to look after them for many years to come" {Hid.,.
we
SCHECHTER
-^^
135
who
did not
The
is
by Miss Bateson, an
the
following words,
efforts
In
a
.
societ}'
.
.
that
oaths
oaths.
came a group
To
feudal
called royal
as
men
Like the roe and the deer they form an order apart, are the king's property, and though protected by him as against
others, nothing save the uncertain royal prudence protected
them from
their protector.'
'
^"
Miss Bateson's
naturae
"
',
classification
of the Jews as
trifle
men
" ferae
though perhaps a
harsh,
is
Blackstone's definition
'a
analysis
Jew
in
any of the
feudal categories.
just
by
this
attempt to classify
of which
are
based on
Christian
economics and a
Christian oath,
by
this effort, as
the mediaeval
defined
Jew
of England into
well-
classes
Glanvil,
much
dust
that they
little
of the truth
50
'."^
Prynne,
"
5^
Jacobs, op.
2
cit..
XI.
52
Comm.
18.
Qp
^if^^
136
who brought
all his
Jews
Jew
to any manor, the person of the lord and belongeth not lands, &c.',
''^
i.
e.
specific place.
the
Jew with
in gross,
is
than comes Vinogradoff, the great Russian who and, teaching the English their legal history at Oxford,
'
by a few not content with having, as Maitland laments, of its strokes of his pen deprived the English nation ...
folk-land \^^ disposes of their villains-in-gross
by showing
may
'
view.^^
',
we read
in
can hardly be
they impart said to create a status or condition, unless unless they run to the person a conspicuous character: unless through his position in a continued vein or stratum
:
and obvious
think that
that the
Jew
of
legal duties
is
and incapacities
'-^
position
that
54 56
vi.
^''
ed., II,
976-7-
137
comparative study of mediaeval antiJewish legislation characterizes the Jew in England as a rightless financial object (or agency) absolutely dependent on the arbitrary will of the king (' ein rechtloses, von der Willkur des Konigs ganz abhangiges Finanzobjekt ').'^^
in his
who
Gneist's view
is
similar.
He
'
Exchequer
of the
Jews by the
to
that of the
German Kammerknecht
'.-59
and
In this latter quotation from Gneist we have the most accurate and general summary of the whole situation, one that brings the mediaeval English Jew in
favour alone
in striking
I
contrast
to,
do not intend
we
in
mediaeval England
Jew
shall
is
we must
legal capacity of the Jew was exercised through mediaeval legal institutions, founded on feudal conceptions. To understand the legal
we
machinery
the ideas
of the
Exchequer
of the Jews,
as to villainage
institutions possessed
by
'In
his
theory and
in
practice',
in
writes
Vinogradoff
'
. . .
in
work
on
Villainage
England,
whatever
the
was
"
58 59
acquired
by the
Ash\vonh\
I,
228 n 4
VOL.
IV.
138
lord.
or chattels of his
own.
Land
by the
serf
if
do not
but only
them
If
the
as
is
good
give
as the
owner
in
He
can
away
he has
land, and leaves the assize of novel disseisin to defend the a third person the assize of mort d'ancestor to his heirs ...
As
is
have
gives us quoted Vinogradoff at length because here he of Jewish serfthe essence of villain status. The analogy
dom
it
is
out
tempting, and Pollock and Maitland have carried 'This servility is a as far as it may safely go.
'
;
men
and
the
Jew
is
free.'
"
The Jew
'
in possession of land
In fact,
we
in the
very great expense large houses like royal palaces . 'with behaving', as the mediaeval chronicler complains,
.
in
Stamford the
were
youths, who sight of their wealth drove four Christian on their way to the Crusades, to commit pillage
and
Vinogradoff, op.
cit.,
68.
"
62 63
I, 468. Pollock and Maitland, Hhtory of English Law, from Jacobs, op. cit., T17. William of Newburgh, I, 312,
Ibid.,
I,
cit.,
5.
139
Maitland,
does justice
his villains
when
own
interests
are
not at stake,
villains
own
disputes in their
own way
under the supervision of his steward, and so the king is content that, as between his Jews, Jewish law shall be
administered by Jewish judges,'*'*
The analogy
is
attractive,
and
it
holds good in
all
the
It
had a
we
for the
Jews
after the
John's Charter giving the Jews the right in pleas, other than those of the Crown, to administer their own Talmudical law in their own courts. The two writs printed in the
note 6^ below
now make
it
Pollock and Maitland, History of English Law, I, 471-2. ^Pro David\ Judeo Ojtom'. Rex Magistris Mosseo de London', Aaron de Cantuar' et Jacobo de Oxon', Judeis, salutem. Prohibemus vobis ne
<55
"
fuit uxor nee ipsum ad uxorem ipsam vel aliam capiendam vel tenendam
;
aliquatenus distringatis
scituri
si
penam exinde
patris
est
incurretis-
Teste ut supra.
W.
quod de
mdla
mandatum
est jiisticiariis
ad
custodiatn
regis firmiter
vihibeant
ne
decetero
capitula
fuit
in
Anglia.
Et
Peytevinum de
filium
Lincolnia,
Muriel'
que
uxor David' de
Oxon',
Benedictum
coram prefato archiepiscopo et aliis de consilio regis in octabis Sancti Michaelis, ubicumque fuerint in Anglia, responsuri quare miserunt
I40
Beth-Din as a
authority behind
writs
after the
These
of 26
Henry
i.e.
III (1242)
'chapters',
no Jewish
ecclesiastical courts,
may, since
have thus far the passage of a certain ordinance, which I England, been unable to find, be held concerning Jews in
litigants
may
this case in
Any
and to enforce
judgements
The Jewish
tribunals
would seem
have become
merely consultative bodies, whose advice is taken on points enforceable except at of law, but whose decrees were not
As the Jews. the pleasure of and through the justices of Beth-Din, an illustration of the consultative character of the
we have
a case
reported
(I,
in
Rigg's
Plea
Rolls of the
deceased husband's
But Samuel of Bohun claimed the widow to wife by reason of contract and commerce. The Masters of the most Jewish Law (who, as has repeatedly been shown,
recently
an admirable chapter on the Masters of the Law History, constituted in Stokes's Studies in Anglo- Jewish pronounced the the Beth-Din) came before the justices and is allowed to have marriage null and void, therefore Milla
in
Samuel's consent.'
But returning
to
is
a legal
in
Anglie. Franciam ad Judeos Francie pro capitulo tenendo super Judeos permittant predictum David' Et mandatum est predictis justiciariis quod non nisi de voluntate sua. de Oxon' distringi ad aliquam uxorem capiendam, ',Cal. Close Rolls, 26 Hen. Ill, 465.) Teste ut supra.'
141
Jewish serfdom.
To
day
largely based on
Bracton
villain
applies,
to
The
lord
if
away the
would be
plaintiff's
'
Royal Courts. ^^
villains
Here
were
is
when the
rights
free
in
their
Domesday had
Not
and
oxen,<^'
as in
demesne
',
and that
'
his chattels
were
his lord's
'J'^
On
is
the
we have
The
said
above,
not in
principle that
'
'
the Jews
and
all
came
into
England
free
ceorls''^ of
cil.,
Vinogradoff,
Ibid., 51.
oj>. cit.,
74-5.
c7 C3
Maitland, op.
Ji,;^^
54.
England, and
'The Normans had then no written law to bring with them to we may safely acquit them of much that may be called
(Pollock and Maitland, History of English
op.
cit.,
jurisprudence.'
Law,
I,
" Vinogradoff,
77.)
421.
142
Anglo-Saxon
no source
in
any
free institution.
'^
The
of
'
status of the
any feudal
Jew is unique, different from that 'The Jews,' says Bishop Stubbs, category.
were the special property of the king, and, cultivation, they had peculiar as property worth careful "^ It is interprivileges and a very dangerous protection.'
like the forests,
esting to see
how
England. Nor is there of the Jews to that of the forests in Miss Bateson, fanciful in this analogy of Stubbs,
anything
and
many
others.'^
It
would
certainly
appear
sound
Guy de Rupe
the
Forti,
keep the
castle
of Colcestre with
hundred and
revenues and demesnes appertaining thereto and certain his heirs (among escheats therefrom, saving to the king and
'
wood
of
Kyngeswoode' and
'the
Jewry
royal preserve Well, indeed, did the king protect his Jews are to be of Jewry, and well did he cultivate it. and to plead only 'before Us' {coram nobis),-"
impleaded
"
It is
and villain in the king's mercy, Articles of 1215 protects the wainage of a Gross, the Jews as at their royal proprietor (see XI, aimed, not so much at considerable income (see Adams, o/.'nV., 209), deprived the Jews of
of
the English Constitution, 260).
3
On^m
Constitutional History of England, II, 558-9- See Lyte, History of University of Oxford, 58-9 Davis, op. cit., 173-4 (^Cambridge, 1907): i- 472Pollock and Maitland, History of English Law
;
" "
Hen.
op.
Ill,
482.
;
See Holdsworth,
2.
cit.,
31
Jacobs, op.
cit..
216; Rigg,
Scl. Fleas,
XXI-XXII,
43
siium);"'
and a
little
Jews save
the
Crown.
'
royal preserve
of the Jewryeccle-
and the
who ache
to get jurisdiction
is
most thereby.
There
'commune'
of our lord,
They
are to have
in the
as they
were accustomed to
time
King John'.
'
And
[We
command you]
out
all
to cause proclamation to be
made throughprohibition
Jews)
issued
to our
peace,
notwithstanding any
And we
them
prohibit
you to lay
them
or to allow
to be
impleaded by
impleaded
another.
in
And you
them
to be
Court Christian.''^
The
is
918,
"^
Hen.
Ill,
157.
is
issued to the
Sheriff,
Constables,
or citizens
of Worcester, York,
Lincoln, Stamford,
Bristol, Gloucester,
Prynne,
Sel.
Ill,
290; Rigg,
497.
2, 48,
51.
144
offender.
'
"^"^
Thus a day
for that
in the
and
to
against
the
king's dignity
and a commission of oyer and terminer of Henna, is issued to investigate the wrongful impleader a Jewess, before the archdeacon's court in Nottingham for
blasphemy. ^^
How
independent
of the
legal
and
financial
entity
the
it
Exchequer
fact that
is
jg
well brought out in a writ of 1 280 that seeks to end the custom
Whereas
are frequently
it
runs,
'
provided
shall first
come
to
the
shall
chancellor,
and
those
that
concern
the
exchequer
come
to the exchequer,
shall
come
to
is
With what
law, then,
is
What
i-o
law did the justices administer for the Jews, and how
I,
234.
I,
81
287.
II,
129;
XIII -XIV.
82 83
(1278-88;
Transacdons, Jewish
I45
our contention
'
is
rightless, that
he has no persona
? ^*
am
not about to commit that most dire of legal heresies, to attempt to conceive of a legal remedy that is not based
on a legal
right.
The
legal rights
were there,
in the court-
Crown through
had no
',s^
his
lord
villain
the king
own name.
When
ct
in accordance with the king's will and the peculiar legal condition and
financial
The
spirit of this
law
is
De
autem
nostris
nos
et
nostram
videbimus nos
we and our
heirs shall
provide as
we
The king
of their
gives
them an elaborate
and strenuous
which he has
strict
control.
He
directs
many
financial operations,*^
^*
See Gneist,
op.
cit., I,
*5
^^
Ames,
'
Disseisin of Chattels
Sel. Pleas, xxi.
18,
27.
See Rigg,
"
^^
For extension of time of payment of debts owed to Jews by such as are abroad on the king's service, see Gal. Close Rolls, 12 Hen. Ill, 410, 414,
415
{bis),
439, and 26
Hen.
Ill,
503.
For orders
to
make proclamation
in
146
hands of
usurers
altogether.^^
Benedict of Lincoln
to
and
'
six other
make
sure that he
will
or gift to be
five years.9'^
made of Edward
them
'
for
Jews
to a citizen of
Genoa
part
payment
of
moneys
Genoese.^^
He
that member Jewish debts but Jews themselves to this or all their goods, of his family to have and to hold with
debts,,
and
chattels,
free
and quit of
all
all
aids,
tallages,
imprests and
demands, with
the
liberties, laws,
and
And Henry HI
who was
later
Cahorsin
and then, by way of mortgage, to the Papal money-lenders, who plied their usury under
^^
protection.
Edward
'
no Jew shall
',^^ in dower dwell or stay in any towns which she holds order to the and in view of this grant we have a brutal
town
of
Marlborough be deported to our town of Devizes, the Jews of Gloucester to our Jews
of
Jews holding
the Justices at Westminster regarding Sel. Pleas, 12. 112, 113, 115, 183, 263, and Rigg,
89
before certain chirographs are to appear Rigg, Exch. Jen's. 101, 106, them, see
debts due from
I,
For an assignment
to the
to
all
Norman d'Arcy
-o
;
for a
wholesale assignment
in the chirograph-chests
at Ely,
so
91
'2
212.
46-7 Hen.
I,
I,
Ill, 205.
ibid.,
201.
259.
466.
See also
ibid., 1 1
I,
Exck. Jews,
93 94
''3
170.
Sliort
See Prynne,
See
ibid., 55,
Demurrer, part
2, 52.
76.
SCHECHTER
I47
Jews of Worcester
to our
town of Hereford,
goods
will
^
and
all
their
'
This
heartless root
hardly support
the notion that the Jews had either the rights of property,
'
personal
'.
Now,
Maitland would
I
is
a thing
',
am
and place of
phenomena before
In the
setting
them down
as agencies of oppression.
England
that
In
is
to
impartiality
by
Crown
Appendix
of his 'Jews of
shown
us that
'
for nearly
'
made
&c.,
made by
king's financial
as, for instance,
instruments
is
to be gained
we
(p.
wherein there
recorded
a 'mandate to the
mayor,
bailifis,
and
citizens of
commonalty of
men
are rated
cf.
CaL Fine
Rolls,
I,
48 (3 Ed.
I,.
148
for
operations does not various legal processes and business on as low a legal justify the conclusion that they were that the Jews plane as the Jews, and, likewise, the fact were also used used certain common legal processes that quoted above, by Christians hardly warrants the assertion at any from the point of view of the State, a Jew,
that,
'
had no
disabilities qiid
Jew
'.
The
and
rights of
Englishmen may
onerous enough, when viewed from the but they were the point of view of the twentieth century, in these categories rights and duties of Englishmen, and
their duties
and the heavy rethe ephemeral privileges and licences Indeed included. sponsibilities of the Jews cannot be
the very phrase
'
Englishmen of Jewish
least
faith'
has a tragi-
when
come, therefore, to the conclusion that the Jew the mediaeval system has not mere 'disabilities' under does not exist at all for that of English law, but that he
We
inanimate financial system except as what we might call an well protected, agency of the Crown. In this capacity he is
as, for instance, in
a grant recorded
'
in
Edward
I (p.
433),
son of Deulacres, shall of the Jews of England that Hagin, said Jews (presbiterafor life the office of priest of the hold
tus
directed to all justices and Judeorum eorundem) who are to protect the others and to the Jews of England, And if any offence shall be done said Hagin in his office.
.
to him,
it
shall
be amended to him as
in
to the
kings demesne
office,
Jew,
whom
he specially retains
the said
saving
amends due
SCHECHTER
in fee,^'^
J49
we
find a
making a
a father's
with the
purchasing a
'
and a bovate
in
Ref ham
all
men
there dwelling
',^'
and 'performing
the
legal processes in
if,
rolls
breach
trespass,^***
writ
of
battery,^^
claims of
debt,^^
wrongful
defamation,^**'^
replevin,^'^^
and
these
do not
affect
The Jew,
suits his
royal master.
it is
The
fountain of justice
is
as uncertain in flow as
muddy
right,
in contents.
own
exercised.
It is
Crown
'''
Jacobs, op.
Ibid.,gg.
ctt.,
f.
113.
'
''^
/6/rf.,
80.
Ibid., 145.
101 10^
^03
Hen.
III).
I,
/i2-^_^
1-8.
I,
105
/^/^.^
82.
"s
19^
283
47-8.
is
ii
Sel. Pleas,
70.
Defamation
brought here
This
is
it
an
its
Crown maintained
Jews
at the
The
ecclesiastical
See Holdsworth,
op.
cit.,
316-17
Law,
I,
130
Veeder,
History of the
III,
Law
of
Defamation'
108
in Select
446-7.
175, 254.
199
150
shall
by
either
is
Jews or Christians,
and
he
at
the bridge grant to the Sheriff of Salop, in aid of toll, with Moneford, of pontage, i. e. the right of charging
The
power of
damaging
sum
of
money
to the Burgesses of
no Jew or Jewess
remain
in
^^2
the mandate to
all
balister,
equipping him
^^^ the acknowledgement had formerly ordered of the Jews by Hagin on behalf of the whole community Peter Ercaurd, Merchant, of England of a debt of ^9 to ^^^ and the had from him to the use of the king
for
wines
'
to wear the law that, not only were Jews and Jewesses and eating yellow badge, but to refrain from purchasing
;^^'^
these are
some
England, qua Jews, of the legal condition of the Jews in Truly they are as men ferae naturae in the ]\Iiddle Ages.
(wild beasts), the chattels of the king,
110
who
protects
them
II, 13). for paid for a proclamation of debts (Rigg, Exch. Jews, preliminaries to actions, and of the Rolls {ibid.), and many other a scrutiny Patent with the course of justice as adfor direct interference by Letters
They
"1 Cal. Pat. Rolls, 12 Ed. I, 116. "2 Cal. Pat. Rolls, 45 Hen. Ill, 153.
See
also ibid., 50
Hen
III, 613.
"3 Cal. Pat. Rolls, 22 Hen. 1" Rigg, Exch. Jews, I, 201.
115
Ill,
229.
Jcivs, XLix.
SCHECHTER
some
to perish
I51
he expels them.
In
and
many
to
fall
a prey to
some new
protector.
Here
again,
in their
and
for,
'voluntarily abandons
the
use' of these
common
man
2 B!.
Comm.
i^.
Halper, Dropsie
I
College.
of the essential characteristics of poetic compoapart from the aesthetic beauty of their contents IS the harmonious structure of their outward form. Besides' polishing every sentence, poets throughout all ages sou<.ht to arrange syllables in such a way as to obtain a
sitions,
One
formerly poems were composed for recitation they had to be made pleasant to the ear, and hence metre' and rhyme developed. Incidentally metre
flow.
As
rhythmic
and rhyme
poems from
For
in
for
being corrupted
in
most
cases
is
substituted
another
the metre
Hebrew poetry, owing to the peculiar history of this branch of literature, an accurate knowledge of scansion is of vital importance. Composed by writers whose aim was to imitate the Arabian poets, the Hebrew
Dlwans were up
till
In mediaeval
recently copied
who had
and
it
little
or no
The
texts were in
is
many
beyond recognition,
we can
they
left
the hands
Thus as an apparatus for textual criticism a knowledge of the metres is indispensable. This knowVOL. IV. Tco
154
ledge, however,
is
apt to
exasperating to
come
modern
when
the
by him.
Alive to the importance of this subject, Jewish writers,
at different times
attempts to describe and classify the metres emwas ployed by the Hebrew poets whose mother tongue
many
Arabic.
Foremost
in
among
his
early
writers
is
Saadya
^
b.
Dannan^ who
chapter on the
metres
gives an
may
slight
must likewise
its
be admitted that
harshness
in
his
Hebrew
is
style,
despite
many
places,
of the Arabs.
But
is
To
we need
only mention the fact that Sa adya in the above-named chapter gives the following two verses as Wafir and Kamil
respectively
^
:
n-i'intp
n-mni? dVs
d-'K'JX
nriitp
(i)
!]^3ns Nin -3
nin''
ns
ii^s
''k;d3
13^1 (2)
N'ln
"qnSf
The
.
transcription
Danan
is
certainly inaccurate, as in
spelt in this
is
Hebrew
it
is
H:-[
On
analogy of
I
way,
Hassan, Hajjaj,
2
Dannan.
Op.
cii.,
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
I55
He
metres.
Thus
it
is
well
known
that BasTt
it
means extended,
outspread.
Yet Sa'adya
translates
into
'
Hebrew by
simple
'
^iK'a
simple^
Now
bas'it
happens to signify
in collo-
quial Arabic
and
in
compound
by
stated
error.
being called
it
that name.
that
As an apology
for
Sa adya
may be
some Arabian
renders
writers
He
ramal by hn
confusing rami
with ramal.
In recent years this subject was again taken up, and
in
scientifically.
is
that,
although
is
in
interpretation
possible,
unanimity of
opinion
who has devoted a great deal of energy to this investigation, and has done praiseworthy work in the field of mediaeval
secured.
has
not
been
H. Brody,
Hebrew
den DicJitiingen
I.
scientific
of the
Had the treatment of the various metres been accurate Brody would
the
Arabic metres
Holy Tongue.
have
in
left
nothing to be desired.
Unfortunately, however,
is
many
based on
opinions
which
cannot
be
substantiated,
and
he
was
anomalous vocalizations.
The
Ibid.,
p. II.
It
is
rare usage of
DK^3 he stretched.
'"
Op.
cit..
p. 13.
156
instead of practice.
at first hand,
Now
Freytag's
it
Darstelhing
excellent for
arabischen
Verskunst,
in
though
was
time
(it
was published
^ that through these circumstances that he is led to state impossible in the feet miifailaUin and mntafailnn are
other. Hebrew, since two moving '^wds cannot follow each of As a matter of fact the two consecutive short syllables
they may only these two feet are not the rule in Arabic, description of this full be substituted for a long one.
point will be
given later
my
shadow of a doubt.
But no
as
is
line
in
Arabic
poetry ends
in
a short syllable,
line is
It
for,
may be
optional
naturally short.
all
the
em-
Hebrew
poet,
which
will
become apparent
employ a long
invariably preferred to
syllable.
This, of
often been observed, course, accounts for the fact that has than the Arabic. that the Hebrew metre is less fluctuating
show that Brody's any further proof were needed to enough to call attention treatise is inadequate it would be
If
6
Metva, p. ar.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
to the fact that
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
157
known
in
Arabic
{c)
is
is
ha-
It is
my
As by
Arabic,
In order
shall
quote
examples from
statements,
I
both
languages.
refer to
to
prove
my
shall
not
show the
After
all,
the concrete
embodiment
of abstract rules
shall also
make
may be thrown by
quoting parallels
That the Hebrew metres consisting of vowels and moving swds were
directly
a truism which
Yet
may be
raised
how
far
we can
in
rely on the
analysing the
Hebrew
while
followers.
For
to
it
may
well
be
the
case
that,
attempting
introduce
Spanish
school
of
Hebrew
upon
poets
failed
to
grasp
the
fundamental
based.
principles
b.
Sa'adya
Dannan ought
warning example.
in
We
in
applying
Op.
cit.,
158
Hebrew
we must
from
we wish
We
must look
at things
from ours.
We
have to analyse
the metres as they are, and not as they should have been.
To
this
we may
poets who are responsible for popularizing these metres Judah ha-Levi in Hebrew, have fully understood them. employed almost every kind of the Arabic metres with
great
skill.
And
all,
life,
even
in
his
poems
which
are
not
later
numerous
at
part of his
'customs' of a people
whom
he detested
which
are in
Arabs,
it is
This
is
likewise true in
heaped upon
the
duced into the Holy Tongue a system of foreign metres which are against its inherent characteristics, and thereby
corrupted
its
purity.
The
It
latter part
of this complaint
cannot be substantiated.
may
not contribute to render Hebrew poetry rhythmic, since that language possesses no short vowels, as far as quantity
is
concerned.
is
To
substitute the
swa
vowel
an
artificial
made no
It
recited.
may
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
I59
One may perhaps be led to admire the skill of the writer, but the poem is not made sublimer in tone. On the other hand, we must repudiate the assertion that the Spanish poets corrupted the purity of Hebrew style. As regards the rudiments of languages we can safely say that all are equal in being against all metres. The tendency of metre
is
to arrange
it
words
absurd
differently
Hence
is
to
consider a
system of
Poetry,
however,
freely
is
likes to
be
fettered.
when
chained.
This
may
nevertheless true.
The very
This
is
restraint
seems to stimulate
poetry
is
the reason
why
more
There are
certain frames of
is
mind
limited
and
call
restricted.
poetry
('
manzum
').
or
'joined')
and
prose
mantur
scattered
him while
in
search
rhyme.
We have
deprived
therefore
them
of
their
freedom.
as
For
it
awakened
stimulus.
their
energies,
and
served
an
excellent
The
and polished
I shall
style.
now proceed
of metres employed
by the Arabs.
poets, the
to say, a
number
of long
certain
and short
rules.
Although the
Arabic
poetic
era,
literature
it
is
quite
l6o
Romans
influenced
in
the
Arab
poets.
the desert, and the desert-dweller even to-day repels anyforeign influence.
It
is,
there are
many
of
prosody of these
instinct
works independently
the
same
direction
among
different races.
The Arab
classes
(i)
short.
A long syllable
closed.
or
is
To
use an
A
is
short
open.
verse
is
a certain
amount
of feet.
foot
consists
of a
certain
number
Feet
may
(i)
(2)
Composed
Composed
of three syllables.
many
variations
Diiamhus
is is
normal form
>^ .^
Here, as
in
first
syllable
may be
\.o
and
its
form
is
then
The Arabs
be
nmstaf^ihrn. ox
This foot
may sometimes
reduced
^ ^
\j
y^
Its
normal form
^
is
v--
-.
The
first
syllable
may
be
These
from right
to left, as
they are
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
substituted
l6l
by two
short
and
the
foot
is
then
- w- ^
it
^.
On
account of
inutafaihin.
{c)
Epitritus primus,
Its ordinary
consisting
is
of an
v^.
iambus and
third syllable
spondee.
form
The
may
becomes
w a
^,
This foot
is
known
^
^.
as nmfailatun.
{d) loniais
minore,
is
consisting
of
pyrrhic
first
and
spondee.
Its
form
ordinarily
this
The
syllable
call
it
may
'be
long,
and on
faildtun.
ie)
its
form
^^.
The
last
syllable
It
is
usually long,
and hence
its
name
is
majdilun.
may
be changed into
\J
Of
{a)
w.
are naturally
^.
The
third
syllable
{b)
may
be long, hence
syllable
may be
long,
first
In
some
may
be substituted by a spondee.
The hemistichs
contain a certain
number
of these feet.
feet,
metre
may
or
Hebrew
are
well
known,
it
in that
Then, according
accented
the conception
are
of mediaeval grammarians,
far
syllables
long as
as
metre
is
concerned.
The
by the
would have
to be furnished
rare,
l62
number.
its
The kvd
mobile,
be raised to
Arabic-speaking Jews
fail
to notice that
Hebrew correspond
them
influenced
The
was
in
light vowel,
some
cases
if
the
>izvd
were quiescent.
think, in
intended them to be considered as two short syllables. This fact has hitherto been overlooked. But if this obvious
suggestion be adopted, the
number
would be appreciably
instances in
which the
as a short one.
These
arises.
details will
be pointed out
later
on when occasion
latitude
Now
we
But
it
many
poet wanted
did not
Thus
\{ yiiblii/n
into yuballigii.
Although
which a reader of poetry often comes across conjugations Then the are not to be found in the standard lexica.
broken plurals could not all have been used in practical the multiplicity of life, and there can be no doubt that
forms existing of one noun
is
due
to this circumstance.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
163
When
had
to
the
first
made
the
word sound
rn"dt!tn.
The Hebrew poets, however, were less fortunately situated. They wrote in a dead language which had long become stereotyped. They were fettered by a masorah and a very limited vocabulary. Some of
was changed
to use a
word
in
It
the plural
is
if its
Bible.
only
in
ex-
we meet
afraid
a post-biblical word
They were
of
being branded as
The
poet
at
wants to say
him
and
to
on the analogy of
"i?^'
i^l^
and
Isa. 19. 4.
does
Our admiration
is
aroused
when we
It
regret
it
alive
and capable of
The
Hebrew
in a
poets
and vice
versa,
form
in the Bible.
They
were, of course,
by
later
gram-
marians.
It
in
Hebrew
is
more
than the
Arabic.
The
reason of this
phenomenon
64
We
have seen that the Arabs often used a short syllable which the Hebrew instead of a long one. This is an option
Arabic the short poets could easily dispense with, for in proportion, whereas kuas and long syllables occur in equal
all
Then the
is
a long one
only possible
it.
vowel and
The Hebrew
poets, therefore,
many
We
on that two important metres which are extremely frequent in Arabic occur rarely in Hebrew,
simply because
too
also
many
short syllables
are
required.
will
Then
there
is
a psychological
reason which
why
the
Hebrew poet
preferred to
The
imposed on him.
It is
his desire to
out-Herod Herod.
will
of having
form.
hesitated
versifier
in
resorting
to variations, lest
as a
should be questioned.
in
Nevertheless deviations
do exist
Hebrew
poetry.
emendations.
Brody^ recognizes
it.
this
fact,
but
makes
wrong use
of
tafihm
(-
He is right in quoting Freytag that wusmay become mufaihin (- ^ - ^), and yet
nnnzi instead of be cannot see his way to vocalize ^Ti^-ri] and On nnnii which is in the middle of a sentence.^^ '3^2T'': and
in his
edition of
'
Mcira, p.
7. II,
op.
p. 39.
Cp. below,
p. 206.
11
See especially
notes, p. 122.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
^.
165
that
is
to say,
it
mobile pre-
This
is
mitted that.
No
poet
is
make
four syllables.
The fundamental
rules of
Arabic prosody
permit the shortening of a foot or the substitution of two short syllables for a long one, but never tolerate the
addition of a superfluous syllable.
be adopted, we could take almost any piece of prose and make it agree with any metre we choose. I shall revert to
this point
when
II
Writers on prosody in
variance as to
are at
the arrangement
the
several metres.
which suited
his
preconceived theory.
however, a
I
prefer to
in
which
may be
called favourites
if ever,
These
Tawil, Basit,
Tawil, long.
consisting of four feet in
(a)
This
is
compound metre
and the
normal
form
is
l66
The
complete idea
in
every
line.
This
metre.
:^^
is
why
in this
The
'
If turbid drinks
you never
tasted, thirst
exists
minimum number
and
it
of short syllables in
each hemistich
it
is
five,
is
is
extremely rare in
Hebrew.
follow^ing piyyut:^"
^"liDii
nvj'23n
njibyn
-j^si
It
poet.
Sometimes the Arabian poets made the fourth foot identical in form with the second, especially in the rhymebearing hemistich.
This
is
is
necessary
when
form
a ridf 'that
is
introduced.^'^
Its
then
Kiiabu-l-Agdni,
III, p. 28,
1.
7.
" Harkavy's
to
This
is
a technical
it
X,
Ij
V when
one of the letters of prolongation immediately precedes the 7-awt, or unchangeable part of the
II, p.
name given
rhyme.
353.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
^'^
167
Mustim
b. al-\Valld
-O -
--
,9
in
the enchanter's
art,
She
clings to
me
in private,
openly keeps
me
apart.'
in
Ha-Nagid has
poems
in this
metre
r^*'
"b
"ipxb
Vro
yc'D
''J'3
Tianji
One
which
is
at
once notices
in njn!?,
abounding
:^'^
niDX
"^tp
lyc^ 'nn^
^nypnn n33x
'iib
n-'ntj'
'^^is'i
his friends
reminds
many Arabic
I
The
also
suspect that
it
'nr:in?o in
line 5
has in the
Bible.
^5
My
p.
tinniilt or
confusion hardly
^^ ^*
DTwdn,
Dukes,
ed.
De
;
Goeje,
p. 37.
Harkavy's
Cp. below,
^^
46
Brod}-, p. 26.
'
l68
It is
for
Arabic Jnnnum
cares
'.
no sense
in saying,
my
is
life
and my
seairiiy is in
in line lo a.
my
It
soul iv/iick
I love.
A glaring Arabism
often
is p^!^\
met with
are you
in
!'
such
expressions as
anta
'
How admirable
When
it
'
by
man
is
kdla
or ivalilldJii darrn
!'
man
kdla
How
!',
admirable
The line in question ought to who says be rendered, 'How admirable are my friends, my beloved Brody, who misses this point, vocalizes &c., reading "'piti'n. The ^Nb"! in vain, which is against the tenor of the poem.
he
picture of the beloved departing on camels (line ii
to be
ff.)
is
found
Mu'allaka of
especially the
'
and yearned
their
for
When
For
saw
camels
hie.'
line 15,
b.
n;np 733
^'^
:
Dipsj'^i,
Tauba
Humayyir
May
drink
^?n b'Vco
fji:
na^,
by Judah ha-Levi,
Poems,
8.
p. iir,
1.
15.
20
Noldeke, Dehctiis,
p. 5,
1.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
failed to recognize
it,
169
arose.
Harkavy,^^
few
real
Brody thinks
that
its
metre
that
is
The
objection to this
szcja
scansion
poem
begins with a
mobile.
As
I re-
marked
syllables.
Now
in order to
make
this
this
mode
of Tawll seven
more
proper
that
show
lost
through the
It is
moving
'
It
is
only some of
fence' to protect
them
that
Now
the vocalization.
ni-iipn
Read nnp
and '^
(line
la), deriving
from
ns;^
b),
referring
it
to
'T3
which
masculine.
In line 4 b
Dil.
thus
found
as
''23|
it
in
3a
but
fj^i,
it
was
Dne^an
21
^^
Notes,
D^3:-i
Job
22
Copyists probably
23
I,
p. 170.
122.
165.
VOL.
IV.
lyo
considered
the
their
duty to emend
occurring
it
in
accordance with
Bible.
familiar
expression
in
the
Such
found very frequently in biblical reminiscences are to be disregarded. My suggestion editions in which the metre is by the fact that variant readings is rendered more certain recorded by editors. It has been my
of this
word are
corruptions arose under observation that the majority of the poet for exigences of such circumstances. Whenever familiar phrases, the metre was compelled to deviate from
copyists were ready to
correct the error.
^3
in
line
2 a
should be read
of Ps. 77. 12.
y^
8.
or
m.
TjB
Similarly
19,
^sbp
(line
a) is
a reminis-
cence of Jer.
Tl^rb??.2^
For
^n^'?P
and the poet probably wrote ^? r read nsso nkrp. Here again editors
as follows
:
record variations.
y]
^pi? ^^^
"^^'^'r
^^^
'"^":
i])3i
rbi
Tf t< ^nn3
be better should be observed that in line 3 a nv will meaning of understood when we know that it has the
It
'
in order that
'.-^
Cp.
T|"'"1.1J'K,
*5
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
I7I
to this
mind
poem
will
and
this
is
Basit, outspread.
{a)
This
is
regarded as a
syllables
is
It
is
composed
its
normal form
is
The
following line
is
attributed to
Abu
Adhlna.-*^
'
man
day
his quest,
fate's gift to
be
blest.'
of short syllables
its
is
four in each
Hebrew
poets.
it.
Nevertheless
attempted to master
The
2py: Tns*
nsa
-^
2''
1.
8.
ed., p. 107.
172
It
is
be reduced to a spondee.
introduction of a ridfP
'"
:
necessitated
by the
lyrical
Hassan
b.
Thabit has a
poem
in this
metre
4^^
A^l
Li.fl
Jl: jOTj
'
And
men who
As sweeps away
in
Hebrew.
iBin
5]i^t;'
ny
pi'ipt;':'!
y"=jo
b.
Farosal
is
in
this
metre
32
23
315
Harkavy,
II, p. 141.
^'^
See above,
1.
p. 166.
Diudn,
Egers's
7I,
Si
Brody,
p. 14.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
It is
173
one
full
true that
D"'E)B'3
npp
is
occurs in
Nahum
3. 4,
here
it
Here
is
of
Then
0"*!''^^'
does
not
mean
wandering
hajr{wi) or hijrdii\un)
departure,
This
is
it
is
not the
first
*TliJ
who
left
behind.
The
verse of our
poem
^Muslim
b.
al-Walld says
^^
:
'
Her absence
is
near,
is
far,'
that
is
Line 2 a
is
almost a
literal translation of
another verse
by Muslim
says
"*
:
b.
al-VValid.
>
'
it
doth shine,
But
am
never
known
^^
:
to set or decline.'
'
desire no
perfume but
my
own,'
and
S2
Diwdn,
p. 155,
1.
II.
34
Op.
cit.,
p. 153,
1.
8.
35
/,
^^^ i_
5,
174
"^"^
are
difficult.
The
for
expression
nn2
^r'SJ
quite
it
Hebrew
which
borrowed, and
think
if
But
lines
represent,
we may
'
obtain
satisfactory
solution.
One
often meets
would
offer
my
is
ransom
released'.
Now
may
be interpreted
to
in
two ways
to be freed
become
We
often
lover
arguing
logically
with
his
Either requite
of
me
me
back
my
be
heart
which
And
cruel
Venus
will
mockingly
granted.'
replies:
of
your requests
other occasions the poet in asking for freedom here wishes to have his desire gratified. That our poet is quite evident from intends to convey the latter meaning is artistically the following lines in which love's revelry
(2)
On
described.
The
To my mind
It
does not
one meets so
D'?V^7
se
often.
this phrase
by
\^?0,=^'^
which renders
my
"
Notes,
p. 26.
Dukes'
9a.
'
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
since the
is
75
Hebrew
poets used
these synonyms.
'^^"J*:?^!
be
The
for.
poet thus
asking
Let the
still
body should
He
is
which he
fl^i*3
This
verse
has also
u'"i2^
D"'
been misunderstood.
.
.
Brody
^^
remarks
iTn:o Nin
mm
'a
''biNi
Dn
n^2.T]7\
't^'p
n^Nn onnnn
solved.
It
seems to
lips.
me
phorically for
this
it
It
There
'
is
no doubt that
',
is
Arabic majd{tin)
honour, glory
and
choice, excellence.
The
'21
metaphor
is,
8 b)
is
The
line
should be translated
'
To
lips,
and sate
My
Her
mouth and
lips
cup
Brody proceeds
n?n
Djnjn n'm
^^nb
on
p'-^rh
nynv
(136
n\tj'
1"-^
;
n"n
D-j-aj
nainx
nx
hhrh
nav
-i2y 'an
on
^a
n:^'
'd)
C'"r3ai.
Here again
^*
I,
notes, p. 26.
'
'
176
latter
poem
nss
-iD'y
na b^ ns in
ip-:'j
i^w ncn
r^'i ^i^i
nay nx nx-n
T^^y
^*^
^''^
(D133
I
-i::>s*
wonder whether the reader could follow this description. In this case also ^D = 7;y/ vio^a/i, and the verse should be
rendered
'
:
Watch my mouth
is
cup
in
an antelope's mouth,
!
My
What
who
a
lip,
mouth to mouth
and
metaphor,
mutilated
Arabs
which
my
*
explanation.
An Arab
is
says
the
swimmer
'
(sadi/i)
He
breasts.^
of apples.^^
Of course
Muslim
metaphor
is
:
also
^'^
al-Walid says
\.^\ ^\^j
^^ ^\^\ ^j
'
Upon
3
40
41
their chests,
op.
cit.,
p. 223.
cit.,
See
op.
II, p.
i8,
and
still
more
explicit
II, p. 6.
I,
Moses ibn Ezra, Tarsls, p. 36, no. 106, and also ha-Levi,
Ditvdn, p. 149,
1
p. 100.
42
30.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
77
Ya'kob
lip in
b.
nab ^pb
.
njn;
-rp
b3i2 npnro ^
't
;
'3
To
is
In line
is
it
7 a,
word
Hebrew, and
^''"y^p]
as
predicate
to
which
nzis.
is
therefore
necessary to vocalize
supposed to be a curse,
Job
18. 4,
and a few
repre'
more passages.
sents
in this
poem
he
The woe-begone
lover often
'
com-
within
or
'
my
not
heart there
is
'.
',
is
extinguished
When
is
his
hope
is
realized
he
may
say
of
uhmida-n-nar{u) or ntji'a-7i-ndr{n).
Canticles
8.
The
expression
there
is
In this metre
also ha-Levi's
famous poem
|i>^
nsb^
fD^ni
pin-;
poem
in
mind when he
ha-Slr, p. 163.
178
metre and wrote the following lines which have the same
*^
:
-TJ^
nns
is*
ris?
(c)
But even
in
this
line.
Hence
a further step
all
was taken.
anapaests
On
employed in only four short syllables are to be could not very well a line of eight feet, the Arabian poets poems in this metre, and writers do not
As
compose
classify
it
their
it
among
In Hebrew, however,
Isloses
Ibn Ezra
in his Tar^I^
lines
"'^
:
The
following
poem by Ibn
Gabirol
is in
this
metre
:'*^
n^iLi n\t2 bv
nbin^
]^i
jb'ib'
\^s.;
b^2'^
*'
Tahketnom. Dukes'
p. 140.
"
See
also Geiger.
P- ^4-
ed., p. 35.
Salomo
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
is
HALPER
179
in
some
in
In
^bN*ri
(line 2 a)
recog-
Arabism.
It
Arabic javicia.
The whole
line
should be rendered
man
a few
and
are
and
a rose
For the
rest of the
poem
more emendations
necessary to
sense.
HLon
Hinri
make
it
In line 4 a delete b of
Delete
pnj:i.
of
mr2''"i
(line
i
b).
nnwS"i
6 delete
of
nniJi
and
In line 7 b
T\}2\^ or
of
should
be deleted.
Vocalize
Either punctuate
read
njDiC' in line 9 a.
n*3i:i (line
10
b),
In line 13 a
read
'^I^V,
=iC3n
instead of
'i2C'.
''i2-2n,
and
in the
is
not
The end
is
of line 14
the scansion
quite correct.
riNi.
n'^nnNl
should
perhaps be
divided into
rm
line is doubtful.-*^
If
men were
soids,
tzuo
too
much
cir-
cumlocution
line 15 nvjia
yon are
against
the
moving
spirit
of mankind.
In
grammar.
Prov.
I.
afterwards substituted
Sense
riN
''i)
instead of the
The
is
^ of
np^ (line 17 a)
should
In
obviously intended.
*^
l8o
To
the
same
metre
belongs
ha-Levi's
panegyric
b'b^ nxEtt
'lob'zi
^n''-i.
jri
ns-j*.
All editions
take
to be IS^'
f/ie
rest;
but
am
The
assigning
is
poem,
it
should be observed,
is
open to
This metre
is
is
quite
unknown, and
for
sufficient
ground
making
this
poem an
is
exception,
scarcely justifiable.
lines, thirteen
out of which
resting, in the
lines
The
But
real objection to
my
method
of scansion
of words.
only apparent.
In line 3
In line 6
in
of ^^\.
difficulty
Some
all
made
this
to
fit
line,
but
admittedly
inadequate.
editors
The
and
difficulty
is,
who
nyn
to
get an extra
is
short .syllable,
The night of
his
hair
^3
(i.
e.
his
I.
Brody's
ed.,
HALPER
l8l
from
^2ii:
viy eye
(lit.
is
a covering for
my
eye).
phorical use of
V.s
naii* cp.
Brody reads
difficult.
''Sii'.
All
way
vocalize
it
we have
Line 12
is
in
1^3 an instance of
nj?3px.
v--
The w.
has
again caused
Harkavy has
It
ivVl' ^vhich
against either
way
of scanning.
\?yi,
and numerous
of my mouth.
rect,
Another obscure
is
13.
be coror
1'i*;:
zvill be hostile,
vex
(cp. Isa.
n.
"ix;.
13).
is
Harkavy's
"i^; is
certainly unintelligible,
ivill
and Brody's
in straits.
be
the h of b3^
is
indis-
pensable.
we should
If Time
is hostile
According to
this
conception
to QX.
in
the follow-
emended
If,
however, the
is
conception of this
line as
given by commentators
right,
In line 15
"ivai
different
from that
persist,
in the Bible.
it
For
it
and
is
Instead of
''J?^,
which
is
a biblical reminiscence,
read
D"^.
lines at the
end of
this
l82
slightly
former translates ^n
The by Harkavy and Brody. Now in by r^*^ and the latter by sSi.
Arabic hal introduces an open question, so that both renBrody is nearer the right meaning derings are inaccurate.
of the second line, which
The proper reading, however, is that of Geiger The lines are to be translated dwelled.
: '
bn
he
Ye at the van of knowledge, glory, and high rank, Turn to the rear when Alusa dwelleth in your midst.'
skilfully
Halla
may
be conditional;
&c.
we may
also render
for Mfisd
dn'clleth,
As
scansion.
these lines stand they agree with neither method of But in few poems do the Arabic lines agree with
the metre.
the copyists
This
is
certainly
due to the
fact that
many
of
attention to the
many
corruptions arose.
first
These
is
lines,
one
more an ordinary Basit, and this makes my scansion should have to alter the In the second line we probable.
to
make
it fit
But
the
following reading
which
involves
changes
may
metre of the
poem
N^
^b
The
this
ynsD
'did
cm
^n
singular
ynN2 would
refer to
It
a spondee,
at
first
Meleket ha-Sir. p.
n.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
sight hardly possible.
183
drop
the
first
first line
of the poem.
audience
beat
is
may
it
line,
however,
inadmissible.
Some
writers
on prosody
middle of a poem.
intended.
But
new
poem was
He
explicitly
is
one
However, Sa'adya
may
some
Brody
one
is
permissible, but
is
have sufficiently
untenable.
At
and
in
first
it
sight
inclined
to resort to emendations,
is
my
opinion
that
if
emendations are
justified
any
field,
some
cases this
may
Moreover,
remarkable that
in
this peculiarity of
having a superfluous
is
usually present
kind of metre.
am
that the
Reime und
Gedichte, p. 8.
M
1
84
to a spondee, or better course, to reduce the fcxuhin foot The syllable oi fdidun optional. still, to make the first
___^ !--(.)!
When
w;--M!I
^i_-(^)i ^i
secondary Tawll no short syllable occurred at all this Basit, and this accounts for coincided with the secondary
Sa adya's
opinion.
is
more
justification for
all
prefer to assign
poems
the BasIt metre. which have no superfluous syllables to syllables occur must Those, however, in which superfluous Ibn secondary Tawll. be re<^arded as belonging to a ^^ metre Gabirol's following poem is in this
:
-"
nxc nnn
r^r^n
n-isi
n^sn
^^^
'^s'
The
(above p. 178) to this metre. analysis be former, as was shown above, can by proper
and
nW
made
to be a regular Tawll,
and
in the latter
many
of the
Kamil, perfect.
Epitritiis tertius repeated
This metre
is
composed of
For the
first
syllable of
may be
For
substituted,
it is
which are
circum-
from
this
name
is
derived.
it
Dukes'
ed., p.
40
Sa'ar ha-Sir,
p. 38.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
Wafir, which
is
185
its
companion.
has
could
of very frequent
well-established
it
occurrence
variations.
facility, as
in
Arabic, and
several
Hebrew
the
in
poets
handle
with
great
number of compulsory
a hemistich
therefore no
not
exceed three
containing nine
long
it
syllables,
and
it is
very frequently.
confused
it
Jewish writers on prosody, however, have with Rajaz, and Kamil is entirely excluded.
also takes all the
'
Sa'adya
b.
Dannan
and
Hebrew poems
in
Kamil
as Rajaz,
invents
'
imagines to be Kamil.^^
standing
is
is
once
in
But
Hebrew
cession,
it is
im.possible to
in suc-
light
and hence imistafihin and mutafaihm coincide. vowel with its swd mobile, which very likely repre.
sents
But a careful study of Arabic prove beyond doubt that the view to exclude Kamil and make Rajaz occur often is untenable. The
prosody
will
w w was taken as -
latter
metre in Arabic
in
is
mostly of two
feet,
and allows of
on prosody
no doubt the
as saf
so
many variations
it
many
writers
It is
deny
Its close
is
and three
feet.
pore poetry.
same poem may have hemistichs of two Altogether it is to be employed for extemWhenever I read a poem in Rajaz I have
when reading
illustration of the above remarks will be found later on when Rajaz will be treated of. On the
^^
Ample
See above,
p. 154.
VOL.
IV.
'
l86
Other hand,
a metre
of
full
dignity,
and
is
favourite with
Arabian poets.
Two
of the Mu'allakat
it.
those
of Labid
and
It
is,
Hebrew
poets should
adopt Rajaz. and leave Kamil out. metres of this type which have no equivalent
are well-known forms of Kamil.^
{a)
Rajaz, but
Its
normal form
is
Labld's MiCallaka
is in
this
metre
^^
:
ujy-
^-j^jj
'>-aJ^--^
oJ^y
'
it to beseech stood beseeching them, but what avails is their Those deaf and stolid things? not to be fathomed
speech
iM
^rpsb *nVt
rh)^?;
"^'^^
n;3
T:^y\_
ihb'
This
is
poems and
panegyrics,
'
full
moon
'.
d.
55
p. 69,
1.
24.
56 p.
57
Brody,
307.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
187
inoif3
npj;:
i6
nb'bi
DV3 nipn
^n-13^
nvnb
-'^
:
lines
nNiJb' nsjjo
\ry ^n^i^ri
n^ix
-i^3b'
may
bn;^}
n-iiynn
nwnn
Itiel
^bn
Al-Harizi
in his
Mahberet
i?yi
says
^9
:
ra^^'v ^3
n;33 Di^B'
this metre.
At
it
make
it
was advisable
The Arabian
poets
is
required.
Its
form
is
then
Muslim
Zeid
b.
b.
Mushm
metre
*^^
:
^^ ^^ ^"
Harkavy's
Chenery's
ed., p. 8.
ed,, p. 12.
p. 166.
1.
See above,
"
DiiLdn, p. 165,
83.
l88
'
I I
me do
not depart,
their arrows at
in this
am
their
my
:
heart.'
^^
metre
"ins
nsniK^ ^nyc'^
nv~ ins
all
other love
poems
this
one
many Arabisms. To
it
has
in
would not be
no need
for
to the point.
When
youth
;
man
is
young there
is
him
is
to long for
it is
just
when he grows
aged that he
are no more.
right sense
su'^res is
Brody
in his notes
when he remarks
here.
plea-
meant
infinitely clearer
when we know
siba{u),
a trans-
lation of
which denotes 'youth' as well as The question then becomes 'ardour of youthly love'. your lock grew forceful Do you long for youthly love after
Arabic
:
grey
?
it
what
nsbnn also has a slightly different meaning from 'forelock', and has in the Bible. It means here
represents
Arabic dudbat{nn).
One
often
comes across
Diwan
(p. 20)
there
Brody's ed
I,
p. 129.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
is
189
a contemplative
this metre,
poem
of sublime reflections
its
which
is in
but owing to
there are
many
the
^'^
have made
translation,
on Ibn Gabirol.^*
My conception
poem
differs
of these scholars:
Even
some
slight
changes are
it
necessary.
Dukes has
^hx,
to \?;x drops.
Hokmah
^^
reads l^N
because he found
V^N*
in a
here
is
course,
makes no
As
'f'^N.
1^
is
better than
For no one would attach any weight to the reading of the manuscript used by Dukes. Instead of ^intDnnn^ and IJ??^
(line 2 a)
Dukes has
inonDni and
lyj:).
The poet
weep now.
His
of places
where some of Ibn Gabirol's poems were published. The poem in question was commented upon in Ha-Maggzd, III, pp. 146, 150 Ha-Zophe le-HaMaggJd, VI, pp. 253, 276; Ozar Hokmah, II, p. 35.
;
Co
ii_ p^
3__
66
VI, p. 276.
190
Had he {lit. flee). a sigh which follows them they retreat tears, and wept his cheeks would have been saturated with
metaphor would have produced sprouts. This exaggerating occurs in Muslim b. al-Wahd's Diwan
'^^
:
grass did
grow
my
liver
was
love's bough.'
The
for
abated, or that he
unable to weep.
in
He
weeping:
^W?
'?'y
^"i??
^'.'?
V3Di3 HTJOi?
-|^2'^3
This,
think,
is
mn^y
T^c^a.
eyes
my
at a standstill shed tears zvas such as if the stars were (or waiting took silence) like a hireling of standing (lit.
;
cp.
is
Arabic wakafa).
The
by recounting
shall
their
The
to be everlasting.
When
treating of Wafir
quote
The
Dukes
and
not, as
feminine plural.
The
poet's thoughts
now
nnsio
No.
64, p. 218,
1.
3.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
I91
The
that
it
On
account of the
metre
to nnx.
This is a very difficult verse, and many emendations were suggested, none of which can claim any degree of
probability.
right.
The MS.
vocalizes
Vpn
which,
is
think,
is
is
inp^
which
Now
fj?
this
.
.
word
,
Luzzatto's reading
yj^ri
therefore
is
It
is
not
jt
seems
is
to
me
that
which
in
used
The
The
was
My heart greiv
was
zvhile
sick
(lit.
and
in
my clothes grezv
to cease,
''3
wet.
:
This translation
is
strengthened
by the following
line
Had
made
my
grief
my
swwn
in tears.
In this
line
is
to
be deleted as dittography.
The
character
which
is
is
quite
usual
in
all
The
sense
straightforward, and
to be read instead
Line 10
^*
it
has a swd.
192
Hisam
b.
'Ukba
al-Adawi
^^
:
'
The death
he
left
;
of
No
peer
be
cleft.'
Line
1 1
represents
Arabic kaia/a which means besides 'he killed', (i) 'he he tempered wine with (2) inspired with vehement love
' '
water
'.
The
is
t/iey
him with
(lit.
was
not killed;
He
goes on:
Then
him
my
a
This
is,
of
course,
p. 177.
of his
vehement
love.
See above,
But
in
the
midst
evil,
and he
He
asks
inn ^D^i
p;j'n
^pt^'n
^\^
to iNm'.
1J<>'9
The poet
grief,
Hamdsa,
p.
369.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
zvhcn seeing
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
193
men
(i.e.
bitterly.
The
unintelligible D^pxai
is
is
obviously
This foot
-^ -
v.
^,
and there
rules
no need
to
of
grammar.
Another contemplative poem by Ibn Gabirol
metre
is
in
this
the following
""
nbxity
Dyn
'^^^i
nn^n
'Av? n??i
On
by the
famous
reading this
fact
lines
:
struck
that
'^^
the
Imru'-l-Keis's
J^J'^-0
>>Ss^
ij''^'
l-^iXjo
^_5JLi.*l
Jj^l
I
Jl^*^J1
djAJ Ajj
sufficed
'
Little
wealth which
seek
me,
Had my
search been in
life's
is
my
quest
And my
The
to
be found
in
the
W'^\
ii^^n
^^HN
^y
-ii^n
^y
c:?d3
nbpin
'"
-y^i^^
Dukes'
ed., p. 37.
7i
194
In line 8 a read nnnis instead of nnniD. sense, and does Instead of liy^ (line 9 b) which gives no
lyi.'^ not scan, read some such word as metre. In line 11 a 'Or^'^^ gives no sense and no
!iB>n_''.
Read
"212]
''nb
Siobi
nioK
Line
12 a
is
of V^sn^.
wonder
p. 17 5-
whether
mean
here
:
l?ody.
Cp. above,
does
//
s/ie
not make me
zvill
not destroy
my
love.
in
two
is
different senses,
when a word
repeated twice in
the same
simple.
The
The
not appreciated,
is
and the
loftiness
which
his soul
is
attained
(I
unknown
^K^??,
is is
to
His soul
despised
take
line 7 a,
anxious to
question.
opinion he
she
especially
an open
certainly
;
15 b)
we should
read
r\y;.,
which
is
in the second hemistich nn^i (line 16 a) should be ni^i, and be ncN, which gives no sense and does not scan, should
changed into
v-l9^5.
'^
yij-iD
nx>-9
^nb
^3
ny
y33|?
72
^bnn
nhnan
""
in
Tahkemonl.
p. 171.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
I95
The Arabian
their
considered as the
'
greatest vice.
'
meanness
',
'
is
'.
usually
It
is
nobility
liberality
if
baseness or greed
like
'*
:
it
would look
their
enemy.
Hassan
b.
Thabit
in satirizing
Jidam says
From Mu'ein
to
'Ard their
habitation
built.'
On
the short
Ha-Nagid's famous
liarity
'^^
:
'
girl
'
n>{<
njinb^ liT^
id
-itsDjp
nay
in
and
explained
This
poem
has
been
translated
by
last-
Lagarde."''
sense.
Only the
The
other scholars
attempted to read into these humoristic lines some ideas and allusions which are alien to them. I should, however,
like to
The
last
line
adequately explained.
Lagarde, with
his
contempt
'^ 's
for
Diwdn,
i.
"
^^'ar ha-^tr,
p. 33.
See Mittheihmgen,
28
fl'.,
where
all
196
remark
gemdss: But
it
seems
'
to
me that
n:iD in line 5 a
girl
wanted to say
('be
made
Arabic word, and hence he hastened to her who was For if njiD should have the same fenced in like a lily
'
'.
both hemistichs, there could be no reason why The joke must the writer should have hastened to her. have suggested itself to ha-Nagid when he heard a foreigner
meaning
in
talk Arabic.
Gain and Ra are often confused by Europeans. The French r sounds like the Arabic Gain, and Arabs tell
many an anecdote
{c)
similar to ha-Nagid's.
this
Another kind of
foot
metre consists
in
having the
third
of both
anapaest.
Hassan
,
in
this
metre
"^
:
,,
os -
'
As he who
still
greater facility
forming their
lines,
"'^'^^
nD"'3ri
mi
dxi
ni?'^
"
op.
cit,
p. 33.
'^^
Dlwan,
p. ii, no. 8,
1.
25.
"
Brody,
I,
181.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
Al-Harizi
in his "Ajidk
jba'B'
197
so
hvii -t?iy
Dinsi
n^i^i ^Nia
Dv T-Q
It
Ni?i
^'b
ni^^Dnns
last line
has
meaning which
It
Bible.
and stands
Arabic
siirufijin)
'
vicissitudes,
'
turnings
',
',
Ha-Nagid has
a long
poem
in this
metre
^^
nby
ii^^x
Dny
r\^^ jj^nn
p^n
as Sari*.
This mode of Kamil has been given by Jewish writers There is no real objection to this explanation,
it
and
is
in
mind,
What
is
known
a metre
The
The
'.
last
foot
is
:
is
'
having
a train
Its
form
The
80
*2
<j
b.
'Imran:^^
Brody's
Harkavy's
ed, p. 20.
Noldeke, Delectus,
198
When you
Drink from
their cup,
and do not
it
fear,
contain.'
^"^
:
nnyn
Dnny
in
bir?
^l^
Qi^?'
^'^^^^
'^
m3K
Dnnp
^^
nnarp
fi3
"'n^i
Brody
For a
p. 320.
classes this
fifth
4,
Wafir, ample.
Its
This metre
feet are built
may
on the same principle, that is a short one. The order must have three long syllables and It is the EpitriUcs is different. of the syllables, however,
(
to say, they
pyi.nus
-),
may
be substituted.
is
short ones but for the third syllable two hemistich is composed of such
always catalectic.
_-w|-^--l- -^11--^
s^
Brodysed,II,p.i59.
../., F- 49 d.
POETRY HALPER
199
The Arabian poets employed it very frequently, and their Hebrew followers have a special predilection for
it.
Obviously the
is
to be at the
For
letters of
or one of the
required.
The
and
it
poems are
in this metre,
call this
They
is
follow Sa'adya
b.
Dannan
it
in this respect.
Kaempf
who
considers
A
it
comparison
certain that
is
and Wafir
in
Arabic
will
make now
their
the
are
dealing
the
latter.
feet.
To
harmonizing
made
in
of this
it
imaginary form
in
being
form which
always assumes
is
Hebrew.
any form
it
many Diwans do
ought to be
not contain
at
all,
and
sufficient
to reject
it
Hebrew
poets employed
is
exceedingly frequently.
is
On
always
dignified
Hebrew
ducing
it
Here
again, as
the case
its
of Kamil, in
many
kvd
200
Kulthum's Muallaka
is
in this
metre
^^
:
'
Thou who
and wait
We'll converse
truth before
we
separate.'
of
Joseph
b.
Hasdai
is
in this
metre: ^'^
in
JQR-, XIV,
734,
the stars.
He
some
I
:*'
quotes,
among
others, a
poem by Hassan
b.
Thabit's
sister, in
inability to sleep
owing
to
grief.
But Hassan
b.
poem
which,
think, will
most appropriately
metaphor
iCl
"i
jy jZX\\
JjLks
85
87
Lyall, p.
no,
].
9.
^^
Sa'ar ha-Sir,
p. 27.
Dtwan,
p. 27.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
'While
at
20I
Hamman my
As though
Till then
no sleep
for
me
And when
My eye
It
kept
on the
the night.'
nid
in
of tending
general.
literally
(as in
The
in
by Lane.
it
as a figure of
speech
which the
are
represented as sheep.^^
is
the meaning
this
quite clear.
so familiar with
^~r^^_y
'
t^^-i"-^
\J^y*^
^;;l-*JJ
If
my
feelings
^^
:
b''d3i
Line
of this
poem
requires explanation.
It is
Brody
Dlwan
(I, p.
164) quotes
this
See Noldeke,
Dlwdn,
p. 148,
6.
so
Brody's ed.,
p. 108.
VOL.
IV.
202
expression.
But the explanation remains incomplete till we know the purport of this metaphor in Arabic, whence it was directly borrowed. As is well known, it is the custom
in the Orient to insert stibium into the eyes.
When
a person
is
into his
eyes.
and Taj
al-
Abu 'Amr:
S^\
S'^-'.
u'-^-^
^^
3^
'^i'^
// is said of a
man
travelling or zvorking, he
is to say,
made
he ivatehes,
and pnts
many poems
in this
metre
:^^
is
in
some
places corrupt,
I
and Egers
in
V'ln'!
^*
In line 12 b
recognize
an Arabism which
poetry.
Hebrew
Whether Hebrew T[
is
to
be connected
and
unanimous on
'^'^.
But
it is
quite
here
it
=
'' **
Arabic durra{tnu).
II' P-
Ibn
81
312-
Dukes'
ed., p. 22,
SCANSION OF iMEDIAEVAL
203
'.
Line
o,"]
who was
therefore driven to
emend
it
violently
Dukes has
20. 41 in
i
:
Kings
mind.
We
I shall
my
heart's
(i.e.
perhaps, mind's)
when
and Goldziher's explanation of it in 7QR., XIV, 720. have rendered "12> by covering in accordance with the
It
is,
"13S* ashes. Should view be right we should have here the metaphor of b^b T]B which was explained above. similar expression occurs
it
to be identical with
this
in the
Dlwan
of Muslim b. al-Walld
'
He was communing
The ashy
After
my
is
no need to
comment on
this emendation.
fi
Dizvau,
p. 59,
1.
3.
P 3
204
p.
Here nny: probably represents Arabic ;z'^(;/) (see above, i88). About n^vbp (line 14 a) it should be remarked that
^y!"P
althouo-h nrsDH
of
it
'
occurs
in
Mishnic Hebrew
in the sense
sails
',
it
is
in that
signification
influenced
by Arabic
kir2c{n).
in his
^'^
:
flDD^i
The
'
quarreller
'
here
in
'ddilyiin)
'
reviler
',
who
plays
air
For na3
compare the
line of
Simma
'Abdullah
^^
:
^ii ^
LcJwaJ'
'
^ir^Q js'35
^J-^
jjl
i-^-i-a-
\S-^<r.si LS
When
I
I recall
Hima
rent.'
spent
turn unto
my
be
Al-Harizi
in his
^^
:
T t:
v:
tt
't
D"'">iN^
I'^aPl
l!?'?^
ti'33
"^^
<:
Harkavy's
ed., I, p. 28.
"
^
P- 61.
88
Hamasa,
p.
540
Delectus, p. 16.
186.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
205
^^^
fully exis
man
com-
rivers.
It
Arabic almost
all
kind, liberal
',
rained
deep
',
'
copious rain
',
'
liberal,
generous
',
especially in the
expression
=i3t^
/(^;w7/-/-//?//X'/.
in line 3 a is
'
an Arabism.
'.
It
corresponds to Arabic
sdra
he returned, became
l^n
Biblical
this
required
followed
by
5.
b,
and
the metre.
Hafif,
lig/it.
This
is
miistaf^ilun
of faildtun and
Keis
b.
Darih says
'
my
I
bed,
shed.'
And
you from
tears
Ha-Nagid has
the following
^^^
loo
JOR., XIV,
724.
101
Noldeke, Delectus,
p. 6.
p. 7,
2o6
^''"
should be thus
vocalized
^^1^^
I-*
T T
':
poem
^^^
:
"55X1:^
n^nx
nhD3
ni^yo "^bn
Tib
of the original
is
imitated not
of Chenery's
sense.
In line
emended mnx
rhyme and
metre
i^"^
n;NO
Here
also
^2^
Arabic
sdi-a.
See above,
p. 205.
^^^
:
103
i5
Metra,
p. 39.
"*
"*=
p. 87.
Tarsjs, p. 21.
Egers's ed., p.
6.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER
207
6.
(a)
is
Sari',
szi'iff.
in
Arabic,
its
composed of two
normal form
I
by -
->
in
each hemistich.
W \^ "^ \U w|j \^
|-
^
:
^17
y_)
line
-J
^^
-^ -o
JJ,*
L^.ll &riJ^
'
5^^j
'r-o^
man
not
frequent
in
Al-Harizi
in his
Mahberet
Itiel
has this
poem
^"^'^
:
3'yy: in^iN D3
vnniN
n?3
"rtwS
(line 2 a)
is
often used
in
The Arabs
Dlwdn, Beyrout
p. 60.
1^ 1"^
'
208
The
forn:i
of the metre
is
then
Abu-l-'Atahiya says
^^^
:
'
He who And lo
in
it
man's glory
Itiel
is
his piety.'
^^:
Al-Harizi
Mahberet
says
7.
IMatakarib, tripping,
(a)
This
is
normal form
is
Muslim
b.
line
^^^
:
'
My
I
no cause
for
shame,
blame
p. i66.
p. 60.
Diwdn,
p. 151.
HALPER
^^'^
:
209
Ha-Levi has
this
poem composed on
a wedding
in
employing
this
Instances
may
be found
in
II, p. 184),
and
in the
D-'ipini
D-'aiii?
on'-Dni-i
bsi
As
first
poem
iilxc
-J-Jl
^js
^j.A
^_^1
'
gifts
On
:^^^
the morning
we met
at Suleim.'
this
privilege in this
vnon
pbm nnDn
pbn
i-i^ip
Tahkemom,
jfl^-i^j^^ p.
p. 15.
p. i8i.
"^
25.
2IO
[b)
metre
'
We
Hebrew
'^-^
:
this
metre
is
rare.
,
Ha-Levi has
also this
variation
8.
Ramal, ntnning.
{a)
usually catalectic,
and
normal form
is
Abu-l-'Atahiya has
this line
o
^-^
:
'Whoever
Will die
;
lives
grows
old,
is
hoary
and
whom
God
""T
it is
overtaking.'
Ha-Levi expressed
'"iPDP
his trust in
in this
^>*
metre
^^^
:
'^
i3
''0^
'f
^^
npnn
"8 See above, p. i66.
121 ^^^
npxi
D'')2n3
Dx
"<>
Dlzvan, p. 12,
I.
20.
Harkavy,
II, p.
II,
p. 5.
Diudti,
p. 39.
122
Harkavy,
147-
'
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
this line
^^^
:
HALPER
211
Abraham
Ibii
Ezra has
Sometimes
then
this
metre
is
of
two
feet in
each hemistich,
and
is
Abu-l-'Atahiya says
^-^
:
slave,
how
metre
i^^-*
^-^
:
JIN
^x
p?:^
^ri-iu:
\s;
9.
Munsarih,_/f<?zt'/;/^.
This
Its
is
compound metre
is
normal form
Muslim
b.
al-Walid says
127
'
My
my
it,
Egers's ed., p.
i.
12*
Drudn,
10.
'2t
12^
Harkavy,
II, p. 5.
1.
126
D'ncdn, p. 218,
4.
212
This metre hardly ever occurs ^-* however, has a few poems in it
:
Hebrew.
Ha-Levi,
iinbcstiinvite,
was
its
'
inventor '.^-^
Sa adya
Dannan
do not exist
Hebrew.^"
'
:
At
dictory remark
literature.'
I saw some poems in this metre in our However, Sa'adya's Munsarih does not agree
10.
Hazaj, trilling.
This metre
hemistich.
Its
is
antispastic,
feet in
each
normal form
w
Al-Find says
^"^
:
'
in evil,
brings no
In
Hebrew
this
metre
:
is
Ha-Nagid
^2-
Brody
n^b^jjE
in his
denotes device.
But such a
signification
is
unwar-
ranted.
128 130
Arabic kada{un),
c.
i.
Harkavy,
I,
Metra, p. 48
^^-
Haiiidsa, p. ir.
Brodj''s ed., p.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
which means
translate
:
213
We
should therefore
poem
in
This
is
one meets
is
in
most
poems of
Line
7
type
in
realized.
is
almost a
literal translation
of Muslim
b.
'
The eyes
\\ere closed
{lit.
quiet)
slept.'
in his Tarsls
sjis
nyo3 ioyp
-i;j'n
The
expression
D^.| ri3
as
b.
is
frequent in Arabic.
Muslim
(yA^^
al-Walid says
^^^^
:
A^Lo
*
addressed to a friend
^"'
:
r^r,iNi c'-qpn
li^o
122
Dukes'
p- 34-
ed., p. 55.
'^"^
'34
Damn,
1.
26
a.
b.
^^
Dliidn,
19
'" Brody's
ed.,
I,
p. 38.
214
II.
'Slujts.tt,
co7JiJ)n^aUd.
in
vented
It is
compound metre
form
is
consisting of Mitstafihin
d^ndfaildtmi.
Its
The
following line
is
quoted
in
al-Fakhri
^"^^
:
'
Go and
tell
the Caliph
be not rash,
like not
comes
to you.'
Hebrew
poets
this
employed
epigram
:
this
Ha-Xagid has
^"^
2"'ir'?:?
2")?1
^^'^'V^
"^C^r" ^^""'P^
'''^V^
on
his
leaving
in this
metre
'^^'^
:
There are
should be
in
rectified.
'^njj.
''JN*
(in line
13 b)
Read
It
Dn3]K (line 28 a)
Line 31
is
corrupt.
,
should perhaps
be read
^38
Derenbourg's i Dukes, p. I.
ed.. p. 64,
^^-
Harkavy.
p. 128.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
10^-l:>^
215
of
(line
^ri^'
3s
in
a)
should be
In line 35 b transfer
'\^'r2m
to
Insert
V.3,
nx before
(line
37
b).
In line 42 insert
'b
before
^bj?.
and na after
liy (line
nn?^.
Change
44
a) into nnj?.
Delete 3 of niV03
(line 50b).
Tahkemdm
^""^a
^yoT ^y^'s an py
The
line
^^^
:
following
poem by ha-Levi
is
interesting, as
it
shows
^333
n^yf)
n>M
riN
n^h >3nN
pjp^
12.
(a)
Madid, extended,
built
This metre
is
and
compound, and
alternately.
Its
consists oifaildtiin,
feet
Wv^ \^>^
v^^
^"^^
woman
(Llc
ioIJ
(SUA-)
IjLuJJ
cj^^
(_5
e^.l
Would
that
my
heart controlled
its
grief;
would
in
your
stead
My
P- 51.
i Harkavy,
p. 415.
I,
p. 56.
Hamdsa,
2l6
Hebrew
is
poets had
little
it
masters,
had no attraction
may
be taken
Faihin, as
is
wC;
I
^^^^
^^i
^^
i
(/;)
More
is
of three
feet.
It is
then
WW
WW
W^J WW,
line
^^'^
:
'
fate's vale,
it
When
Abraham Ibn
for rare metres,
will
not
fail.'
Ezra,
who seems
Ha-Levi"s following
poem seems
to be in this
metre.^'*'^
is
The concluding
independent.
line
of each
strophe, however,
quite
1" Brody,
1*6
III, p. 13.
p. 20.
p. 28,
II, p.
1.
9.
Egers's ed.,
320.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER 217
Modern Jewish
this
writers
metre
in either form.
Even
Rosin,!'*^
who
is
supposed
makes
no allusion to
Sa adya b. Dannan, however, after enumerating twelve metres which Hebrew poets employed,
this one.
gives four
more which, he
asserts, are
is
only to be found in
four,
Arabic poetry.i^^
accurate.
It is
Madid
one of the
is
and
:
is
quite
as follows
^^o
I have
poems
This
flatly contradicts
the
right.
13.
This metre
rare in Arabic.
Its
normal form
is
-^C7|-^u|-w;:;|-wo'[-v^o[-^^u[-c/o|-v.^C7
In
Hebrew it
is
Kaempf ^^^
^^8
Qp.
cit.,
p. 16.
p. 44.
152
Harkavy,
II, p.
128.
VOL.
IV.
'
2i8
in
may,
This piyyut
in
may
which the
last foot
was shortened.
Rajaz, trembling.
last,
its
14.
I
place this
metre
not because
it
is
the least
It
peculiar character.
hardly
which show possesses all the features of the other metres, that high stage of development. There is no doubt
a
it
forms the connecting-link between rhymed prose {saf) It is chiefly employed, as was and the other metres.
remarked above,^^^
lation
extempore
lines.
The only
lines
stipu-
to be that the and this differentiates it from be approximately equal, rhymed prose. Its feet are composed of four syllables,
should
is
permitted.
It
also catalectic.
As a
rhyme with
same
each other.
Furthermore, a poet
poem.
one
This
is
best illustrated
by the
following lines
by
of al-Find's daughters,
who was
U_5
wage
war:^^''
^
,-^
\^\'^)P>\j^
^j ^J ^J
'
War, war, war, war the fire was kindled and The mounts were filled with it
!
it
raged
How
fair in
15S
midday splendour
''"'
p. 185.
Noldeke, Delectus,
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
In
219
Hebrew
to this metre
those
not exceeding twelve syllables in each hemistich, and do not fit in any other metre. In Egers's edition of Ibn Ezra's
Dlwan
there
xrjxn
kxpl
he
the
Rajaz form.
refers
Egers remarks
that
it
it
is
incorrect,
and
with
to
Kaempf.
Rajaz.
Of
course
does
not
agree
is
Kaempf's
But then
Kaempf's Rajaz
is
perhaps
^'^^
:
as
follows
D''*n3 ti\hn
tShd
D'^ntsp
Ha-Nagid has
lectic
^'''^
:
is
cata-
T\Tpr\
13^"!
nn-in
by ha-Levi
^^^
:
liN nsnj
niw ^x
j'^'n
-j-iixii
in:
T]^n -IK'S
Dyn
jK'ij
NDn
n^'
inpy n^r
nix
fSK'j
nix
h^_
nns r^y
isa
^^^
p. 185.
p_ g^
II, p. 9.
ed., p. 150.
iss
Harkavy,
220
We
another class of poems which could be assigned but may also to the shorter Kamil without the imiraffal,
There
is
belong to
follows
:
the
Rajaz.
That variation
of
Kamil
is
as
\-i
Thabit praising
his family says
, ^
f
Hassan
153
b.
'
Who
afflict
the
Owing
hesitated
in assigning the
Hebrew poems
to
it,
and
am
prepared
them to yield to the opinion of other scholars to consider Ibn Gabirol has a as Rajaz, in spite of their uniformity.
long
poem
in this
metre
^'^'^
:
>-2m Tjbos
non
in
^yp^
r\'yr}\_
ti^-hd
Kafj iiiiy
^n^n-n^ ^l^V
^linn
tos nn>'
nnx
HI
The
fourteen
borrowed from the Arabs, and practically cover the field of Arabic prosody. The remaining two metres mentioned
by Arabian grammarians
are
Mudari'
and
IMuktadab.
They
i'9
as far as
now have
"' p. 16.
I.
5.
Dukes' ed.,
p. 4.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
221
not been found prior to the grammarian al-Halll, who is the first to name them. It is the opinion of some scholars that these two metres together with Mujtatt were invented
Sa'adya b. Dannan gives a Mudari', which, however, does not correspond to the Arabic. The normal form of the latter is
by
that grammarian."^
But Sa'adya's
line is as follows
"^
2b bv
Db'
tj'\y
33-jn
nx
n:i
^^nn
nx
7\hn
It
is,
is
no Mudari'
w^hich in
usually been,
if
we divided
If a
it
poem whose
would be a Mudari', but those given above cannot claim to be recognized as belonging to this metre.
as
Muktadab on
in
p.
16
Arabic.
Apart from these fourteen metres the Hebrew poets employed other combinations of short and long syllables. There is no need to give an exhaustive account of all of
the variations.
^'i^s
The Diwans
of ha-Levi and
II, p.
Abraham Ibn
36S,
Rem.
ic4
Meira, p. 40.
222
Ezra abound
instances.
Some
of these
It
combinations
should be noted
employed
similar
metres, and
it
is
hard to say whether the Hebrew poets Arabic of these combinations or followed
however, a
This
is,
by the grammarians.
A
(a)
may
be
given here.
The
following
^''^
is
a combination of
Madid and
Basit
n?.y3
">'>*'
''">>'^'
^^np n? '^W
Tawil with the second fdidun omitted ^^^ recognized in the following prayer by ha-Levi
{b)
may be
nipn
"T'ips
The
is
half a Tawil
As
tions,
given
in
but
in
Harkavy's text there are numerous corrupi" he quotes variations which give his notes
better
sense,
Thus
instead of niD3
sense,
(line 17 a)
which
substantiated
-l
les
16T
II, p. 6.
^'^^
'''
Op.
cit.,
p. 19.
Egers's
ed., p. 56.
SCANSION OF MEDIAEVAL
{c)
HEBREW POETRY
HALPER 223
In a similar
at the
poem by ha-Levi
'sstj'ri
^iy;3
nny33 an^yj
--p
iy^
(^)
Ha-Levi
^~^
:
{e)
Ha-Nagid has a
-m^
b'D3
nnon %i\
n;jix
nnx
-inp
C'^nv
SJ-13
inDH \hD:ni
(/)
A peculiar
^'-
is
the follow-
hemistich has
mx';
nn^ nnx
:
(^)
shortened Haflf
is
ha-Levi's piyyut
"^
^^"""J
''j!!'^!??
j^n ci>33iD
(//)
A
:
lengthened Munsarih
^'^
is
by
ha-Levi
169 i'2
Harkavy, Harkavy,
II, p.
149.
ito
/^,v/_^ jj^
p j^^.
Sa'arha-Sir,
174
p. 33.
II, p. 27.
"3 q^_
y^^ p_ ^g.
/^^^.^ p_
^g.
224
In the
(i)
the
poem beginning
'^i^;
^ynv.^'^
'^'^
:
D3^l
''^
no.'^''
In some cases
b.
Sa'adya
Dannan
^/le
nnj).
poems composed
in each
hemistich.
Syriac metre.
the
Hebrew
its dull,
poets.
Syriac poetry
is
chiefly christological,
and
unattractive tone
to the
There
is
this
metre.
for himself.
Diwans would do
into feet.
The custom
and straight
prevailing
lines
now
is
to prefix a
row
of curved
Ibid., p. 15.
Egers's
ed., p. 24.
II, p.
25t.
City.
Etudes
That
fact
is
the
'
more
unfortunate, since
Head
of Christendom
Christian
'
states. Indeed, the position of the Jews in Western Europe was consciously based upon the formulation of their rights and disabilities prepared at Rome on
IX
(1234):! That
viz.
which
is
yet to be written,
of the
is of fundamental importance for any adequate treatment of Jewish history during the Middle Ages.
relations of
Jews
to the Papacy,
The document
June
German and
in
other
Jews residing
at
Ancona
is
extraordinary
the
number
The
fact of the
we can
see indications of
II.
It is
X,
5,
De Judaeis
Judcn
in
den
deiitsch-ost.
Landcrn,
225
226
in
papal documents, no our sources that no collection of of the Jews in Italy, general or special study of the history
reference to it. contains either this charter or any so folded as to consists of three parchment leaves
It
make
the
Its size
is
by
8 in.
The
the end of
attestation,
little
above the
by mice.
been
lost.
book been gnawed through the entire importance has However, practically nothing of
of the
The provenance
it
book
is
unknown.
At
the present
is
Jewish Theological
the
Seminary
of America, and
is
to
owe
and publishing it. the opportunity of examining text, parentheses, In the printing of the following
have been
have been
omitted by
[ ],
),
in the text used to indicate that the letters carelessness or for abbreviation.
Square brackets,
text.
Words
supplied to
italics.
the
above-mentioned gap
are printed in
Otherwise, care has been taken to text even to its orthopreserve the exact reading of the to avoid misundergraphical inconsistencies, except that separated in those cases standing the article has been a following or where it was written continuously with
preceding word
e. g.
Text.
I.
del loco
far
dove habitaran(n)o
far far(e) alcu(no)
alcuna
cagione
ne
decreto o r(e)formanze in
RADIN
p(refa)ti,
227
ut
It{em)
supplicamo
est),
[supplicanno]
li
s(uprascriptum
che
sia
ad
tutti
libri
et b(2j-/ardelli grandi
quanto da
farsi
qu
re-
ceptione de pegni
detti pegni
di
com
si
con qualunq
si
si
soglio
tra contrahenti et
che
hab
nominati come
si
It(em)
securamente et liberamente
con contratti piacendo a loro
stabili et in ogni altro
alcuno impedimento
pegni
sopra beni
modo
et luochi predetti
4.
ad
utile et usura.
li
Item
supplicano
li
possano
togliere
sopra
el
pegni
mobili
bolognino
ad
ragione de
gli
per
utile
'1
el
mese per
entenda de venti-
licito
mese sano
la
se
non o sano
delli
ragione
pegni
che quanto
al prestito
da
farsi
ad
Pag.
2.
/per ciaschun
fiorino
uno bolognino
et
mezo
el
228
et
piu
et
meno
o
altri
.
.
secondo se pattuiranno
5.
Item:
supplicano
sia
licito
dar bovi
grano secondo
accordaranno,
6.
Item
supplicano
altri
che
nessuno
ouero
delli
delli
potesta
quanto
offitiali
priori
pre(detti
ecclesiastic!
ouero
seculari
tanto
presenti
quanto
futuri
fattori
ne famegli
almente ne
far
constrengere ne
audite
le
tentia
condennati
predetti lochi.
Item
supplicano che ad
et
prenominati
el
sia licito
ad
coptumare
dare
ad
coptumo
banco quale
tenessero in
hebrei senza
pretii tra
overo ad piu ditti lochi ad un' altro hebreo pena alcuna con quelli patti conventioni et
si
loro
constitutioni statuti et legge tanto hebraica quanto latina che et ordini fussero in contrario, et
reformanze capitoli
detti coptumarii
et priuilegii
che
godano
superiori.
8.
essi
capitulanti
confirmatione
de
Item: supplicano
li
prefati
et
reale
detti
lochi
tanto
qualonque
si
modo
accadesse
ponesse
huomini de
detti lochi et
gabelle passaggi tratte ogni datio et nova impositione de vita loro messe de cavar grani da li ditti lochi per la
et
ANCONA RADIN
229
tempo de
pagano
le taglie alia
Pag.
9.
3.
Item
da alcuna persona ecclesiastica overo seculare de qualonque dignita se sia ad pagare alcuna decima in qualonque mode
si
fusse,
durante
il
tempo
di decti capitoli.
di tutti
10.
pegnati et da impegnarsi a lo loro banco et fusse passato r anno del giorno che furono impegnati dalli homini
delli
li
non
essi
del
et
banco
do poi
li
patroni
lo
volessino
1'
riscotere
tenuti
quelli
pagare
capitale et
e piacendo
11.
utile in sino
ad
racoglie cio
alii
:
Item
supplicano
li
prefatti
non volere
esser astretti
la loro possistabili
li
prenominati
ma
di
qualonque maniera
il
licito pigliarli
1'
che vagliano
doppio piu
delli
denari che
impresta-
Et accadendo
tolti
per
el
banco integramente
gli sia
230
licito
overo
mogliere et da ogni altra persona seculare da fanti figlioli et ordinamenti et constitutioni non obstanti statuti reformanze
che
in contrario facessero.
Pag.
12.
4-
pegno et 1' anno del Item: supplicano che passato capitale licito metter prodo a tenendolo piu del anno li sia delh se preiudichi al vender non perho per questo capitolo poserh anno quali vogliono pe-ni predetti in la fine del questo capitolo habbia loco vender piacendoli et similmente quanto in altri contanto sopra beni stabili
in
li
contratti
qualonque
modo
si sia.
libri supplicano che a loro scritture quanto tempo tanto per il passato et bastardelli per nessun ne obstare alcuna exceptione per il venire possa nocere non obstante ragione commune
13.
Item:
de prescr(iptione
Item
Item:
supplicano
si
alcun pegno
li
fusse
furato
rubbato non vogliono esser overo smarito o per alcun caso doppio di quello fussero imtenuto ad pagar si non el
pegnati.
16.
Item:
et
supplicano
si
che-dio
gli
cessi
tal
caso .-la
^
lor casa
pegni
ardessero o
fussero
la
per
guerra
casa
tempo
tenuti ad alcuna
emenda.
ANCONA RADIN
231
17. Item supplicano che loro non vogliono esser tenuti ne obligati ad alcuna emenda di panni che si guastassero
Item
che
li
la
pena de
fiorini
gH
rinuntiassero
Pag.
la
5.
la
mita
al
comune
gli
di dicto loco et
non faccenel
dola
al preditto
mode
sia licito
comprare
bestiame
modo
fusse legitima al
modo
hebraico
venderla ad
ogni persona.
19.
Item
et
li
prifori del)
pena
(di
c)ento
alia
camera
apostolica uno
li
venerdi santo
loco,
lochi consueti
.... esso
ecclesiastica
dicta pena
ne
far
fare
contra
li
li
predetti hebrei et
Item
in dicto loco
dove habitassero
ad loro ben
placito.
232
21.
tempo
di
detti
capitoli per
qualonque
modo
ad
si
non
utile
secondo
si
contiene
finito el
sei
;
tempo
ad
mesi passati
essi
come
di
cosa loro
Pag.
22.
6.
Item:
supplicano
tempo
di loro fusse accusato overo de detti capitoli che alcuno judice tanto ecclesiastico denuntiato davanti al qualsivoglia non esso accusante overo denuntiante
quanto seculare ad
sia
intenda preiudicare alia bulla per questo capitolo non se favor delli hebrei della P(apa) Alexandro in dutta in
del
Marca
23.
et
confirmata per
:
li
altri pontifici.
li
Item
prefatti ...
quo
che overo ad nomine ricercati ad prestare ad carta bolognino et mezo per fiorino gli sia licito togliere uno overo contiene in li preinserti capitoli el mese secondo si
secondo
dinari et
si
loro li accordaranno con quelli che voranno quanto deposito che tutti li loro contratti tanto de
de
el
li
tempo
loro dinari et
et tra loro
loro debitori
non pagassero
essi
il
al
tempo deputato
debitori et
debbiano pagare
li
dinari
tutto
tempo che
teneranno et
haveranno tenuti
sum-
ANCONARADIN
233
loro
il
tempo passato
pagandosi piu se scompoti nel capitale. 24. Item supplicano che ad essi prenominati quibus ut suprascriptum est nominibus sia licito prestare ad ogni
:
et
si
et
ad contratti secondo
meno secondo
tra
Pag.
25.
7.
Item
che
li
sia licito
vendere et
far
vendere ogni
sorte
de frumenti et
biadi,
li
con
li
com-
pena alcuna.
:
Item
li
qualunque altro
modo
alcuna
fusse
ma
solum ad
Item
supplicano che essi et la lor famiglia possano andare senza segno per tutte le citte ^erre et
luochi predetti.
esser
Et non portando
da
marescallo
molestati
ne da alchuni
lochi.
li
commune
28.
et superiori
:
de detti
Item
prenominati et
lor
modo
sia,
offitiale di
qualonque dignita se
sotto
ma solum
VOL.
234
procedere lo signore
de
detti
lochi
et
soi
loro essere judici competenti a auditor! quali habbiano da preiuditio della Bulla preditta.
et questo senza
29.
Item
li
ad
far fare
bandimenti
tenuti ne obhgati supplicano non volere esser havessero passato delH pegni quali
forsi e stato
r anno secondo
consueto per
el
passato
ma
vogliono essere in loro liberta. siano tenuti in tempo di Item: supplicano che non
30
morbo o
di
guerra o
PaG.
8.
32
Item:
supplicano che
'1
potesta et
altri
offitiali
et debbiano de detti lochi siano tenuti forma judiciana sed summaria et expedita,-non servata secondo li loro libn et veritate inspecta-et
administrare ragione
sola
facti
scritture et
che
li
detti offitiali
siano
tenuti
et
obligati
ad osservare
inviolabili sotto
et
ciascuna
per ciascuno pena de cinquanta ducati d' oro apphcarsi ipso da volta che contrafacessero
et similimente nessun
facto alia
camera apostolica
altro
di
offitiale
com-
missario et
overo seculare
qualonque grado
alii
ne presuma contravenire
camera applicarsi ipso facto alia cento ducati d'oro da ciascuna volta se contravemsse. apostolica per ciascuno et ^ altri capitoli privilegii Item: supplicano che tutti 33 usate et havessero havute ottenute et gratie che loro passati et confirmati da god^iite per li tempi
ANCONA RADIN
235
capitoli
per dicto
cosa
in contrario.
34. Item: supplicano che in alcun tempo li prefati hebrei non siano vexati ne constretti overo in alcun modo
molestati dalle
et altri officiali
communita
ad persuasione de predicatori ad audire et andare audire loro predicationi non obstanti cosa fusse
incontrario.
35-
Item
perche
li
havere alcuna
li
non
sia fatta
Pag.
in in
9.
detti
lochi a ciascuno di
le
compagnia portare
arme honeste
fuora de detti
lochi portarle al
modo
statuti
ordinamenti
et
Bandimenti fussero
^6.
li prefatti hebrei non siano tenuti ad prestare contra la loro volonta dinari panni letti cavalli o alcun' altra cosa ne ad locatenenti
:
Item
che
ne ad priori ne ad
;
quanto seculare
et
li
quando
quali
li
ducati d'oro da camera apostolica per ogni volta che dicto caso intravenisse non obstanti alcuna cosa gli fusse
applicarsi alia
in
saranno sforzati alle predicte cose quelli sforzaranno cadano in pena de ducento
.
contrario,
?>7'
Item
:
che nel
di
delle
feste,
loro
et
lor
donna
2
236
possano lavorare
et
predicta da applicarse
come
di sopra.
Item: liprefatti andare corte de dicti lochi pena alcuna possano sforzare ad pagare
38
che h
oro pena di vinticinque ducati d sforzaranno incorrano la apostolica non obstanti facto alia camera
da
applicarsi ipso
statuti
in contrario
fusse.
,0
Item
suppHcano che
s!
,1
tempo
de
detti capitoli le
essi
pegni ne ad
Pag.
Mcunaltro
10.
modo
li
et gli
causa, possano
la
pena che
40
imponesse.
li
Item: suppHcano
prefati che
accadendogh
esser
hommr
d.
possano exeguirli et
quanto
essa
oro incarissero o eonventione sara quantumche et de piano fatta ragion summaria pretio et per questo li sia potesta [de] singuli offitiali et
invilissero
da
.
tutti et
lochi
in
tale executione
in
non obstanti
contrario
statut, et
tanto fatto
quanto da
farsi.
prefati
RADIN
et
237
impegnare
di
di consentimento del
di
patrone
che a
tempo
morbo o
alchun negotio.
43.
Item
supplicano
et
che a detti
fattori
sia
oratori o
licito
il
loro
famegli administratori
di
festivo
vendere et comprare
case honestamente et
et
si
far
el
tutte le faccende
nelle
loro
potesta o
farli
desse
molestia o
gli
astrengessero ad
oro da applicarsi
come
di sopra.
43. Item:
supplicano
li
prefati
che a loro
sorte
crediti
non
possa nocere
ne obstare
alcuna
de
moratorie o
Pag.
II.
alcun
tempo
et
ma
quelle
loro crediti
Nostro Signore
alii
et
volendo alcuno
debitori cedere
si
beni ad
in
tal
non osservaranno
forma
delli
44. Item
delli
homini de
tal
detti lochi et
li
regono
per
hanno per
il
bolettini
altrimente in ...
alle case
de
che hanno
in le loro
238
case
ad allogiare
alle
loro
proprie
fusse generale in dicti spese eccetto quando tale allogiare priori o altri che reggeranno lochi et facendosi altrimente li
removere detti soldati et ad quel tempo siano obligati hebrei et contrafaciendo altre gente da le case de detti
incorrano
tal la
pena de
tutti
danni spese
et interessi
che per
sommaria.
S(anc)ti Apollinaris
presbiter
AUGUSTINUS Spinola
Cardinalis
S(anctae)
R(omanae)
E(cclesiae) Camerarius
et
Isac de Magis Suprascripta capitula pro parte prefatorum in civitate Simonis theutonicorum habitantium
Lustri
Ancone
suprascriptum est provincie Marchie et aliorum ut et presentata hebreorum nobis per nos toleranda porretta
modificata, ac per nos visa corretta et
De
Pag.
12.
mandate
Vive vocis
nostri
nobis facto, et
auctoritate
Cameriatus
predictis hebreis
eorumque
et
heredibus sociis
insti-
modo quo
sine
s(anc)ta
Mater
ecclesia
consuevit,
Mandaxtes
ceterisque
quibusvis
potestatibus,
offitialibus
gubernatoribus, locabarisellis,
tenentibus, auditoribus,
schalchis,
executoribus
quocunque
nomine
ubilibet
in
locis
S(anctae)
subiecte
R(omanae)
constitutis,
et faciant
mediate
vel
immediate
ANCONA RADIN
239
ab
aliis
candorum penis
in
illis
nullus
alius
hebreus
nisi
in
eisdem
locis
mutuare
et
fenus
exercere possit
illorum tenores
alias in
liter
persufficienter
et
suo robore permansuris ac vice, dumtaxat speciaexpresse derogamus, ceterisque contrariis non
obstantibus quibuscumque.
stolica die vigesima
Datum Rome
junii
in
camera apo-
nona mensis
MDXXXV pontificatus
primo.
santissimi
in
Christo patris et
tertii
Anno
the end of the last page appears the phrase visa Philippus Below appear the words omisso sigillo in
.
At
leaf.
ordine] publicus
exemplum
seu
more
Toward
Vidi Claudius
Sarbossus pretor
Cens.
toward the
Vidi
David Lo-ly
mdxxxv.
At
we
evidently incomplete
li
In vedendo et
previditi et
li
non havendo
alcuno
non vogliono
240
cap. 41
on
:
p.
10:
li
Item
exer
. .
.
p. 7
At
and
after
The
latter
undoubtedly
to practise create the impression of being written in order At any rate all these sentences and the handwriting. left phrases were obviously added after the document
the Papal of
it.
Chancellery,
and
are
therefore
no real part
Marginal notes
in
Hebrew
some
So
at the side of
in
word
4,
nn;:.
and cap. 15
but they
who
executed
has directed special attention by marks or words underlining to cap. 6 (p. 2) and 13 (p. 4), and to the et da ogni altra piu gli sia licito recevere pegni
it,
'et
'
&c. in 11
(p. 3).
The
1.
following
is
a brief
summary
of the contents of
each capitolo
The
make no laws
or regula-
Jews herein
referred to.
for transactions of
3.
any
sort.
contracts of
any
sort secured
by
ANCOXA RADIX
i
24I
as interest
bolognino a month
for
for
I
every
sums
less
than
florin,
dinaro a
month
for
A fraction
of a
month
is
month.
On
and care of
live-stock.
ecclesiastic
No
official,
or
secular,
may
confiscate
their
money
judgement
They may
the assignees to
They
They
are
exempt from
pay no
all
Roman
See.
ecclesiastic
are to
tithes to
any person
or secular.
10. If pledges are not
may
keep them he
may
charge interest
as heretofore.
11.
The Jews
may deduct amount loaned and interest, making compensation. They may loan to any person,
they
and women.
may
written contracts.
242
14.
No
official
is
to
compel them
to
make
a loan
they are not In case of loss or theft of the pledge, loaned under any to pay more than twice the amount
15.
circumstances.
16. In case of
Act
of
God
God
forbid
war,
be responsible
17.
They
The
are not
responsible
for
damage done by
cattle of the
under pain of 5 fl. Jews according to the Jewish ritual, otherwise, slaughter The Jews may, fine for every offence. and them themselves without payment of any licence-fees,
sell
what
19.
them
to use.
On Good
any
fine,
tion of
sort.
The
local officials,
ducats
safety
by
secure their are to take special precaution to The head of the appropriate proclamations.
household
will
be responsible
for acts
committed by minors
under his
20.
care.
They may
At
change of residence
21.
necessitated.
months' grace
may
sell
22. In
any
suit,
civil
witnesses of equal defendants, at least three trustworthy support the comrank with the defendant are necessary to
plaint.
This
is
of
Pope Alexander.
23. In
loans
without
security
they
may
charge
\\
ANXONA RADIN
243
month
(45 % per
annum), or as per
agreement.
may be
the
agreement.
The
petitioners
loan
money
grain
to foreigners
or merchandise on cash or
credit without
26.
payment of a
fine.
interest,
additional penalty.
27.
28.
They need
No
levies
official
to
inflict
punishment on them or
make
29.
They
are not
bound
They need
They need
not
exchange
pledges,
unless
they
wish
to.
32.
summary
do so
is
fifty
each offence.
of these provisions
their
former
or
other
rights,
favours,
and
244
34.
They
For
or other, sermons.
35.
their security,
they
may
They
money, horses,
any
official,
fine.
On
(Christian) holidays
they
may work
in
their
homes without
molestation.
found without a light at night, they are Those who force them to do so incur to pay no penalty.
38. If they are
good ground, loans of money upon pledges may, under all are forbidden in any community, the Jews
39. If for
circumstances, do so to strangers.
40. If they
have acquired
rights
in
food,
wine,
or
may
is
by summary
41. If application
made
for a loan
article
offered as security in
They
The
with another banker, with the owners' business shall not be compelled to transact
petitioners
in their
and
their agents
sell
on holidays
own
house.
Any
official
molests
them while
43.
delays or dilatory pleas shall be permitted when debtors avoid they sue for moneys due to them, nor can except in statutory their obligations by general assignment,
No
form.
44.
Inasmuch
as
it
is
others
RADIN
The
245
local
officials will
soldiers or be held
damages
sustained.
No.
granted
of
the name of Paul III by Cardinal Spinola Romagna, and bearing the date Feb. 10,
to the
Jews
It
is
1535.
some
provisions like
herette gialle,
'
it.
So we
Jews
They
-
may work
Christi,
in their
houses on
except Corpus
(sic
!)
first
days
of Easter.
They
money
or commodities.
Two
one hundred
when they
justice,
are
when
Local
they are
figiira di iudicio.
cattle of
Jews according to
Jewish law.
It will
Ancona.
The
right of
summary justice
{iits
sinmnariwn)
is
granted
to the Jews of
May
31, 1553."
is
not
likely
to
formal.
Otherwise
this
document,
in
its
length,
is
nature, and
There
no apologetic
first.
One would
expect the
last
It
may be
may
be wrong.
(1847).
246
the charter
by Stern
affecti.
(supra), viz.
lit
qiiandoquc inansnetudine
The head
whose
every
'
predecessors
forbade
usury, even
of
30-45 %
interest
from
'.=
any person,
ecclesiastic
or lay,
all
The Jews
may
freely bear
arms;
their rights as
are both
On Good
Friday, the
day par
vision
is
made
this
rhetorical flourish.
With
we may
!'
is
whom
these
previous charters were granted, are to receive banking It helps us understand, though it privileges in Ancona.
is
far
Roman Jews
I,
to
*
5
Cf. the
296-7.
1430 took
only 20 %.
Cf.
Giidemann,
Fior.,
II,
Italieu, p. 246.
Ammirato, Istone
It is
very likely that the views current in Protestant countries about later Renaissance, Alexander VI, Julius II, Leo X,
Paul
III,
Roman
emperors.
Roscoe's Leo
Prof. Pastor's
monumental
PRIVILEGES OF THE JEWS IN ANCONA
RADIN
247
Alexander VI against the settlement of Spanish refugees in Rome. It was not blind jealousy of intruders as Gratz
seems to believe/ but fear of a competition that might
easily endanger their livelihood.
were much
less
refugees from
pressure.
by economic
at the
e.
document,
Isac
was
distinctly not
promising, and
were demonstrably
who sought
in this
better
bull of
Alexander VI
It
it
is
mentioned
document
[cap. 23
and 28].
Unless
privileges.
well-known one
that
is
scarcely probable),
unpublished.
likewise
many
documents of
wholly technical
phrasing
this
one
may
it
be utilized.
Under
all
circumstances,
we can through
ever
better understand
Sadolet wrote to
No
Christians have
favours, privileges,
and con-
Pope Paul
7
^
Jews
nationis Theiitonicae
XXXIV,
2 (1909).
248
years,
them.'
The
representatives of the
community
are
named
in
Latin, Isac de
interesting to note
" Quoted by
The John
C.
Winston Company,
Sir William Smith's Dictionary of the Bible {\Z^o-^)\n four volumes was condensed by himself into a concise one-volume edition, which was revised for the American public more than
a quarter of a century ago by the principal editor of the present work. The latter, while based on the older publication of 1881, is to a large extent a new book, having been re-written and
enlarged,
results
accepted research'.
The
editors
aver
been tested by the best and most modern authority, and there is scarcely an article which has not been changed in some
respect, while in many cases the changes have been great and important, or the articles wholly re-written'. Naturally in a concise Bible Dictionary, which is intended for Sunday school teachers and the laity, long discussions are out of place. Questions
which are
still
'
still
under debate
',
or,
it,
are
in the melting-pot
The
truth
IS
the Bible
work
it
will
It is perhaps for this reason that the prove eminently useful for the class ot readers for whom
VOL.
IV.
249
250
pp. ix
+ 638.
Edited by and Essays of William Robertson Smith. Chrystal. London John Sutherland Black and George
mcmxii.
pp. xii
+ 622.
and master builders of the modern most part submerged in their science of the Bible are for the mediMen of the type of Lagarde who in a somewhat books.
The
great pathfinders
of literary productions the thread aeval fashion weave into their Yet even in the case the exception. the personal and human are wife, who shared with his Life, from the pen of his of Lagarde, and above all his scholarly
him
his struggles
and
his honours,
man behind
the
man
William Robertson investigator. than the great and patient In a short Bible students. Smith is a name familiar enough to several monumental vicissitudes, he gave to the world
life
full
of
volumes which
will live
after
him.
friends, makes exceedingly interestmg of two lifelong and devoted There is enough of the typical in the reading.
and
life
profitable
of
W. R. Smith
the personal
to
is
whom
perchance of small moment. It is true, the stirring days of the 'libel' heresy trials have multiplied since his theological chair ; we can which drove out W. R. Smith from own generation that are within the memory of our
recall several
is
well-
of criticism are not only freely nigh won, and the teachings nowadays encouraged to the promulgated but, it would seem, are that It may perhaps be avowed the opposite views.
exclusion of
is
own day
shut out
which are against the prefrom the free expression of opinions first of its Smith's heresy trial, however, was the fashion.
vailing
kind.*
It
aroused
at
Forced out
251
by
friends.
He
gift
it
placed
him
buy books
',
and thus
Cambridge, which he
came
to
course, he
had
fifty
to be satisfied with a
a salary of
The
appointing
authorities found
'
at least a Christian.
Testimonials
in
and Marriage
Early Arabia came from world-renowned Semitists on the continent. Nature had not endowed him with a robust physique, and
his life
He
never
ceased to work.
and
to contribute a great
number of
Biblica.
articles
himself.
He
planned
the
Encyclopaedia
Though
his
his
fame
will rest
on
to
he
made
in
now gathered
The volume
will
be
all
those
his
more
monumental works.
*
Of
Animal Tribes
in the
Old Testament
The 'Journey
Hejaz
'
affords
Nieuw licht over het Oude Testament. Van Dr. G. Wildeboer, hoogleerar F. BoHN, igii. pp. xi + 312.
Verspreide opstellen.
te
Leiden.
Haarlem
IVissenschqft in
der
am
25.
:
November
191
1.
Von
Professor
pp. 27.
D.
Karl Martl
Bern
Max
Drechsel, 191 2.
Ci
252
The
Scientific
and
their bearing
upon
religious instruction.
By
Dr.
Rudolf
of Leipzig, Germany. KiTTEL, Professor at the University Ph.D. With eleven Translated by J. Caleb Hughes, M.A., New York G. P. Putnam & text. and sketches in the
plates
:
Sons, 1910.
pp.
xvi+301.
earliest
Ph.D.,
of
Bibhcal
and
History
in
Brown
1912.
New York
+ 392.
in das Alte
Zur Einleitung
Cornill.
Testament.
C. B.
Tubingen
J.
Zur Einleitung
Leipzig:
1912.
pp.
iii
+ 105.
of an Introduction into G. Wildeboer, the well-known author and of The Origin the Old Testament (German translation, 1895) (English translation, 1895), of the Canon of the Old Testament Commentary on Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and Esther as well as of a
in
4,
iQ^^
i^ his
fifty-sixth year.
191
1.
New
and
in this
The volume before us was concluded in April, the collection of essays is the translation of
embodying
emendations
thirty-second
Ehrlich,
tential
Psalm
borrowed
from
Psalms.
penichosen as a counterpart to the Babylonian other essays which have been all previously
The
While such subjects questions more or less recently debated. the popular religion, the as the relation of the Jahveh religion to
Amarna
Babel and Bible, the Hammurabi Code, specifiTestament patriarchs cally the Hammurabi Code and the Old
tablets,
at great length,
and
will
not so
for the sober point readily claim the reader's attention except approached, there is an element of view from which the topics are
MARGOLIS
253
Palestine
where the
biblical
upon
biblical history
and the
status
and on the
wherein a remark of Stade's that the Jahveh religion was essentially a masculine religion is successfully refuted.
Antifeministic tendencies
of
woman
woman.
true that
woman
is
held
1907,
when
Hebrew
The
in the nature
at the
beginning
a maturer
to
man
sum up
a period which
behind him.
past
After an historical
of the
generation represented by
dominant Hterary
the type of
more recent
well
date.
Apologists of
meaning enough, but good intentions must be coupled with sound knowledge. More formidable are the attacks which have come from the quarters of
It has been said had Kuenen known of the Code of Hammurabi and the
Amarna
when he wrote
his
O^iderzoek he might
have arrived
Hommel
prophesies
the advent of a
will
new
era
when modern
attention.
be looked upon as antiquated and hardly worth while serious Wildeboer is far from denying that the results of
Babylonia, Egypt, and
new
light
on
biblical problems.
critics
He
is
also
The
trustworthiness
of oral
which both
254
enough appreciated.
The
fact that at
tendencies and cross-currents there^iiay have co-existed divergent argument ^luch, far too much was made of the
was
from
silence.
of literary dependence,
assumption Similar phraseology led to the hasty and contradictions and incongruities to
We know now
of
process
of,
let
us say, the
one thing,
may be
Code
time the close it marked at the same of post-exilic Judaism, but pre-exilic development, the codification and summing up of the torot handed down by word of and systematization of priestly a critic as Stade makes use of the Priests
mouth.
So
radical
But Israel's ancient rehgion. Code to describe the conditions of in the provisions of Deut. 20. 5-8 Schwally is quite right in seeing instead of regarding the passage remnants of very ancient customs, It is vain, however, to interpolation. with Wellhausen as a late Babylonia and Egypt as exin point to monotheistic currents
planatory of Jewish monotheism.
how
it
Wellhausen long ago despaired was that the God of Israel alone, and
Moab and
became the
Surely the
God
and
earth.
operated there as well as in influences from Babylonia and Egypt school There is much to be conceded to Gunkel and his Israel.
that
Wellhausen
era,
is
being according to the prophetic eschatology, instead of apocalyptic a reflex of later times opening up the
in point
Gressmann's
monograph deserves
be
taken seriously.
It
Literary criticism
it
believed that
could point
had
its
birth.
Literary
when a certain religious conception criticism may learn from the newer com-
parative method.
of the
But we must guard against the extravagances To regard with Winckler the prophets Pan-Babylonists.
RECENT BIBLICAL LITERATURE
Trinity as
'
MARGOLIS
',
255
or with
Jensen to see
of the
of Gilgamesh,
in
means
to
the
all-
will
not have.
generation
fact that
What
is
distinguishes
from the
men
of the past
not so
much
is
we have a
command and
light
will
still
that
enlarged.
;
The newer
other respects
prevent
us from one-sidedness
in
all
we
say,
continue
Rektoratsrede
',
or,
as
we should
'
presidential
address
is
',
offers
many
There
the
same
insistence
results of the
historico-critical
school,
same
resolute
brushing
aside
of
pan-Babylonist vagaries.
'
myopia
'
which
will
many
him
quarters,
he
is
Marti
may be
Gunkel and
we cannot but
is
him
basis of
in
meagre
the Scriptural
be a
Nor
is
Marti
Germanism whose
protagonists
are
dilettanti
of the
type
of
whom
a greater stability
is
make
much
shorter one
for
in
to
sober-minded scholars
an
256
authoritative
cally certain.
To
will
all
such inquirers
to the
volume
school teachers
in
Saxony
at the request
of
Religious
felt
being
compulsory
in the schools,
it
was
teachers should
come
who might
results of the modern study tell them what are the authentic Testament with which the elementary instruction in of the Old
The author
starts
is
He
first
certainty of the
degree
is
of the second degree amounting to a likely probability results from documents which are ambiguous or incomplete, for in the
elucidation of obscurities or the filling up of gaps an element
the
same
is
true of
documents
;
in
describing
them
is far
too great,
we have a
plausibility.
;
Hypotheses have
it is
their justification
but
well to
know
the data
and the
it
line of reasoning
by which
Above
all,
is
important
to
distinguish
between
and a proposition
which
whether discussing the results based upon excavation or those arrived at by literary criticism or historical research, Kittel maintains the
seize
attitude
beyond
and
certain, probable,
and
possible.
The
some of the
MARGOLIS
257
scientific specialist
on the whole keeps within the Hmits of the that much I know, but all the other things
:
When
For though Kittel was engaged in teaching elementary and secondary classes at an
earlier period of his career, his pursuits
The
He
must must
always
his
tell
own
account.
He
must be above
is
all
positive.
He
And the same applies to the preacher. Kittel condemns the tendencies in certain quarters which are
Old Testament from the
schools.
He
falls
back upon
the idea of progressive revelation to explain the inferior standards of morality which Christians are wont to find in the Old Testament
religion.
order
within
the
framework of Jewish
history.
Naturally this
necessity
He
follows the
dominant school of
criticism.
are placed in
Maccabean
and
times.
The
author has
made good
in
use of the
critical
historical literature.
He
writes
an
interesting style.
intro-
duced by way of
place.
Sellin's
Similar
productions from
the
'
(see/QJ^.,
New
many
Series,
I,
550
is
made
Cornill.
According
to Cornill, Sellin,
though adhering
to
critical results, is
in favour of assigning to
earliest dates
The tendency
is
Cornill
takes
it
at himself, the
258
many
of the
editions.
And
some
this
and
to controvert
them.
controversy.
and
Sellin represent
which
the
Sellin more than two men will be required. more modern. He believes in Gunkel and Gressmann.
The
who
is
opinions.
must be owned,
will
in a
calmer and
less
personal
There
is
do
well to give
Pentateuchal Studies.
Oberlin
:
By Harold M. Wiener, M.A., LL.B. Bibliothecw Sacra Company, 1912. pp. xvi + 353.
Textkritische
Von Johannes
I.
Dahse,
Die Gottes-
namen
der Genesis.
:
Jakob und
Israel.
in Genesis 12-50.
Giessen
Alfred Topelmann,
19 12.
De
Eene
vv.
en
tot toelichting
van Ex. 6
J.
Predikant.
Utrecht: G.
Studien.
A. Ruvs, 1912.
+ 77.
Alttestamentliche
Von
B.
D. Eerdmans,
IV.
ordentlicher
Leviticus.
Das Buch
pp.
Giessen:
Tlie Antiquity
Alfred Topelmann,
19 12.
iv+144.
Pentateuchal Criticism.
Dayton, Ohio.
pp. xxiv
Cleve-
land
+ 297.
MARGOLIS
259
Voice of the Monuments in Biblical Criticism. By Melvin Grove Kyle, D.D., LL.D., Lecturer on Biblical
Oberlin
Biblio-
pp. xvii
I,
+ 320.
f.),
JQR-,
New common
Series,
561
Dahse,
and
that
Thus
Gen.
22.
is
14 ('in the
the correct
is
seen
'
this,
of course,
'
in the place of
istic
:
Nor can we
'
follow Wiener
when he
Amorite'
land of Moriah
22.2.
Aquila,
Symmachus,
'high land'
is
and Vulgate
a view to
certainly read
ver. 14.
Nor does
:
go back to a
rendered Gen.
different text
12.
6; Deut.
i
Moreover, there
I will
is
a play
on
'
Moriah
'
already in 12.
('
shew thee
JN"IN*').
To remove
is
on the authority
is
75 which
known
for its
hazardous.
This
is
On
gloss.
No
one
will
deny
that our
up
after the
current Hebrew.
ambulando.
amount of labour
will
be found to
critically
be requisite.
be possible to
And
even then
made
For a
diffi-
26o
over by
this
many
by omissions.
so studiously
;
And
and
the
as
lists
grateful
is
an element
which
criteria
establish
the
recensions
and the
is
Until the
lists
we must
reserve
our judgement.
niiT 'jIN.
I
7.
Joshua
7.
a few guesses.
Thus
but transcribed in
Hebrew
we know
to
also
of Symmachus).
The
all
Hebrew
altogether.
sure at
that
To
be sure,
that
it
dates
In
Joshua
His
text
is
must
still
B which
But that
our miT'
for
""inN.
have
my
I feel
that the
problem
Ezekiel,
despite
To
say with
Dahse
is
that in
Deut.
to mistake the
Oemv,
by the way,
is
the
next
corruption
(=
eoi'wv).
Dahse,
like
the Hebrew,
He
called
is
who
thus
fitted the
manner
to
be
'
understanded of the
MARGOLIS
261
in the
of difficulties which
textual criticism.
(priests
may be
way by recourse
to
Thus
mentioned before
Exod. 28)
is
disposed
elders.
Troelstra (with
whom
Wiener coincides) would have us believe that Aquila read D^^pT, which is the original of which D^:n3 is a corruption due to scribal
carelessness.
It
is
safe
to
say
that
Aquila read
D"'jn3
'
for
',
elder
Talmud
'
firstborn
'
are meant.
But
way
correctness of the
for
names
in the
Masoretic
and thus
undermining
So much Troelstra
lists he relies and now with What is peculiar to him is his exegesis of Exod. 6. 2. Not the name Jahveh is new^ for men had known of it since the days of Enosh but new is the formula I am Jahveh For
Dahse.
'
'.
the
first
of that formula.
Whereas
to the patriarchs
He now
faithfulness as surety.
for then
name
God
far
should have
said, I
and Jacob
Both are
as Elohim.
Jahveh
is
El
Shaddai.
a significant meaning.
true,
we
am
Jahveh' twice
in
Genesis (15.
7;
28.
In
both cases,
maton
(''
or
"')
represents
to
and
Levites, the
High
Priest,
New
Series,
I^
554
ff.)
262
dominant school of
concerning
well
Book
is
of Leviticus.
As
is
known,
assigned by the
critics
to the Priests'
Code
(P),
specifically
to
an older
source
(H,
the
Law
of
Holiness, comprising chapters 17-26, but also stray matter in the rest of the book) written in the exile after Ezekiel's time,
and
to the
more
still
recent
document
(the
groundwork of P) of
post-exilic
date Avith a
number
school but of
later date.
On
it is
development of
religious ideas,
Law
it
there
is
was
in
vogue
in pre-exilic times,
on the whole
it
is
upon
his
own
and
the future,
it
into
an eyewitness. Eerdmans
He comes
to the
17,
conclusion
that
no
fresh
document commences
is
at chapter
and
that the
whole book
Only
7
is
in chapters
8-10
traces
may be found
The
rest
homogeneous and
Just as the
Leviticus
is
anterior to
Deuteronomy.
the
eighth century.
The
material there
is
much
here and
cult
Melech
own
times.
many
rules
endowment
more
to the
forefront.
had
in
26)
and of Northern
Accord-
263
temple
in fact,
Eerdmans makes
it
altar as little as
The
high-priesthood was
a pre-exilic
institution.
The
their
priests
Wiener
main
in
common
so
far as
Eerdmans pursues
Whether
not,
his investigation
dignified tone.
commend
is
themselves to
scholars
or
no student of the
judgement, and
historical
abounds
parallel
from
history of religion.
The
as
latter, it is
origin of the
critical
method pursued
in the
by conserva-
and
radicals),
script
periods, or,
more
specifically,
'.
on the date of
adoption of
with
the
Phoenician alphabet
The book
believe,
is
written
much
to
learning
and
is
skill,
but,
we
evidence
not
sufficiently
estimated
with
reference
the
The
Adam
Smith come
in for
most of the
criticism,
to stand in
the
on the
would indeed be
Instead, the author
timely.
would be
in place.
264
appears
to have rather had in mind the general question about which of course there can be no difference of opinion
among
subject
all
is
seekers
likely to
after
truth.
The
referred to
and
lucid manner.
M.A., F.S.A.
pp. viii+ 139.
Cambridge
at the
Mountains of the
By J. J. Summerbell. Boston man, French & Company, 1912. pp. vii + 86.
Bible.
Sher-
Life
and Times of
the
Patriarchs,
'
Abraham,
Isaac,
and
Jacob.
'.
By The Land and the Book William Hanna Thomson, M.D., LL.D. With illustraBeing a supplement to
tions
furnished
by
the
author.
2.
New York
Funk &
Wagnalls Company,
191
pp. 285.
Leipzig:
is
J.
Hinrichs, 1912.
we
who has
himself been
narrate
the
successive
civilizations
from
the
prehistoric
man down
built
to the as
it
Young Turks.
Fascinating as this
narrative
logist,
it
is
is
and showing
up
to a large extent
upon the
results of literary
criticism
and
rests
upon
theories
which
to say
the
least
are
debatable.
Palestine
is
In materialistic
civilization,
The
henotheism
a miracle
and thence
to
monotheism.
is
MARGOLIS
265
compared with
The
The
come
Mr. Summerbell
himself as a guide on a
trip
to the
His descriptions into which the history and momentous happenings are woven with skill rest on the study of books and maps rather than on personal observation.
late
Rev. William
Thomson
;
a well-known book.
personal
His son
while
relates in
an additional volume
with
his father
his
experiences
travelling
by
to
shed
light
on the past
history
is
upon the
in
political
and morals.
The monuments
offer
but
meagre
;
but
and analogy
steps in
where
direct evidence
is
wanting.
The aim
bodies the author finds to have been none other than a measure
dictated by imperial prudence for the levelling of national distinctions
mass of warring
of his
and
races.
first
own according
but even the
It
which the
one
final
final
in 582.
was a
political
in
king,
it is
maintained
to throw
of Judah a foreign
Thus
the
up a longing
home-
Israelitish exiles
hope of
VOL.
IV.
266
tion, lost
The
in
country
districts.
They were
lot
was
to
facilitate
;
their national
Their
was an
they were by no means They were subject to all sorts of imposts. Nor was their land an communal autonomy regulated by law. If it existed, it was The college of elders may have maintained internal matter.
unenviable one
'.
'
'
itself in
it
had no
jurisdiction granted to
it
by the
state.
sort,
though
Some
stripped
off
their
neighbours.
Others at least
were Babylonian names) imitated the population by which they there was room for surrounded. The nation was dead at best
;
of the nation a religious community which rose on the grave Prophets and leaders arose to sustain the courage (Wellhausen).
of the exiles
when
its
collapse,
and a new
The
syna-
exile.
In
it
communal
'
and
still
unexplained.
The
Scholastic
By Hugh Pope,
S.T.M.,
Prof,
Collegio
1912.
Angelico,
Rome.
pp. 52.
the
The Ethics of
Professor of
Old Testament. By Hinckley G. Mitchell, Hebrew and Old Testament Exegesis in Tufts Edited by {Handbooks of Ethics and Religion. College. The University of Chicago Shailer Mathews.) Chicago
:
Press, 191
2.
pp. x
+ 417.
267
eines
Halle
^fose
a. S.
Von Professor Dr. phil. E. Dexnert. Richard Muhlmann, 191 i. pp. lxi + 321.
Nebst einem Anhang
Brill, 1912.
liber
und
Simson.
in
Von
Dr.
Daniel Volter,
J.
Amsterdam.
Zeit.
Leiden: E.
Von
Hugo Gressmann,
Universitat zu Berlin.
an der
j\Iit
von
Paliistina
Gottingen
Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1913.
pp.
is,
viii
+ 485.
The
scholastic, that
in a divine illumination which enables the recipient to pass judgement, authoritative judgement, upon matters received either naturally or supernaturally. If received supernaturally, then we are dealing with the prophecy of the highest order. Supernatural facts are necessarily revealed.
consists according to
Pope
But
an inspired
revealed.
biblical author
may
The
The author
'
of the judgement
is
God;
Professor Mitchell's
proceeds
and dating of the biblical literature, and in a chronological framework outlines in each given author or document the contribution to ethics. It might
critical analysis
in a
summary
at the
to
put together the total content of ethical teaching in the Bible. Professor Dennert is a believing Christian of the orthodox type. But he speaks as a student of science. His general discussion of the nature of scientific hypothesis which has its
counterpart in what
or religion,
conflicts
is
called a
his
dogma
in the
realm of theology
as
well as
specific
religion, are
all
recommended
to the
closest attention
on the part of
T 2
268
In his
Erman
I,
his previously
published theory
569) that Moses and Samson represent humanized deities whose originals may be found in Egyptian mythology. Moses is Thot and Samson is Ra.
JQR., New
Series,
his times
makes
fascinating
his reading, no matter what one may think of his method or pupil of Gunkel's, the method As is becoming a conclusions.
is
that
of
comparative
literature
{lUerargeschichtlich)
grafted
upon the older method of literary criticism {Jiterarkritiscli). The Wellhausen analysis into J and E and P inherited from the
school maintains
its
force throughout
legends both in
their isolation
and
their
concatenation to
literary legend clusters, long antedating in oral transmission the analysis which takes are submitted to a penetrating
documents,
its
artistic
;
form
{^Stil).
Intrinsic merits
may have
retained the
The
oldest literary
form of the legend was A real epic in poetry embracing a long period never existed. given were songs given to definite episodes. Some were
There
some were
descriptive
there were
While none of the songs of victory and hymns to the Deity. poems extant may be ascribed to Moses, a few may be assigned
to
So the song of the well (Num. 21. 17 f.), the ark conceived song of Miriam (Exod. 15. 21), the song of the
Mosaic times.
as
10.
35
ff.),
(Exod.
wth
(Num.
6.
24-6),
which in
its tripartite
form has
its
As
which predominate,
betray Egyptian the bulk is of Israelitish origin, though some historical results both of the Midianite antecedents. The
and
secular
sort are
{profangeschichtlkh)
and
religious
skill
{religionsgeschichilicli)
summed up
with great
first
The Habiru
represent the
migration in Canaan.
They
and
their
advent
MARGOLIS
A
my
269
b. c.
They
were domiciled as semi-nomads in the Negeb and the desert of From thence they drifted into Goshen. The sojourn Judah.
Egypt lasted about half a century, and the exodus took place about 1260. The Red Sea was crossed at the gulf of Akaba,
in
and
the
Sinai, a volcanic
mountain,
to Arabia.
is
Edom
worship of Jahveh,
a volcanic
deity
Midianites.
The
passage through
the
won over
The ground
for
mono-
theism was
laid,
though
at first
it
was
is
in the
form of monolatry.
the older and
is,
The
Decalogue of Exod. 20
It
after all
in
fits
well
The
and of the magic misuse of the name of God, the institution of the sabbath all are a creation of the man who led the people out of Egypt and won them for the new God who from a local
Midianite deity became the
is
God
of Israel.
The
religion of Israel
that
is
indeed
Grammatik.
Dr.
phil.,
Band
I.)
Tubingen:
C. B.
Mohr,
J.
C. B.
Mohr,
1912.
+ 63.
Grammar.
With
examples
The
Principles
of Hebrew
and
By
in Semitic
Languages
at the
270
College
Part
I.
of South
^Vales
and Monmouthshire,
Words and
191
2.
their
Inflections.
pp.
xvi
382
120*.
Florilegium Hebraician.
domesticae adiuncta
quinquepartita
edidit
Dr.
Hub. Lindemann,
Friburgi
Brisgoviae: B.
Herder, r^ICMXII.
pp. xii
+ 215.
AVith
J.
literal translation
grammatical
S.J.
notes
and vocabularies.
1912.
By R. H.
Steu.\rt,
pp. vii+ioS.
The Formation of
By W.
^l.
Flinders Petrie.
Co., 1912.
pp.
Origin
of the
Connexion
tvith
Semitic
A contribution to philoand Indo-European Languages. By J. Iverach Munro, M.A. London: logical science.
Henry Frowde,
191 2.
pp. 32.
De poesi
Hebraeorum
In usum
altera,
scholarum.
Auctore V. Zapletal,
Friburgi Helvetiorum
1
:
O.P.
Editio
emendata.
sumptibus Bibliopolae
pp. 46.
91 2.
The Early Poetry of Israel in its Physical and Social Origins. (The By George Adam Smith, D.D., LL.D., Litt.D.
Schweich Lectures.
1912.
pp.
1910.)
xi+
102.
The Poets of the Old Testament. By Alex. R. Gordon, D.Litt., D.D., Professor of Old Testament Literature, Presbyterian New York: Hodder & Stoughton, College, Montreal.
1912.
pp.
xiii
+ 368.
MARGOLIS
der
27I Ruhe.
1912.
den
hebrdischen
Syfionyjnen
Von
pp.
Dr. Julius
Cohen.
Berlin
M. Poppelauer,
vii
+ S5.
Hebretv
Ungnad's
Grammar
is
intermediate
between the
small manual in which the rules are set forth with a mechanical
by
its
fullness of material.
to
come up
to the require-
state
of comparative
Semitic grammar.
aimed
the sub-
sumption of the
linguistic
phenomena under
employed throughout,
requiring
it
him
It
to
languages.
that his
may be doubted whether Ungnad's work will be used by learners who are forced
With a competent
may be
placed
Ungnad's work
:
will naturally
recom-
mend
which
itself
is
on two sides
to date,
the
up
The
latter feature
it
is
books of moderate
As
for the
comparative theories,
is
much
is
excluded there
scholars will
is
naturally differ.
The
parallel
through-
beginners.
The method
is
inductive.
texts.
They
number
other
The
may be chosen by
teachers.
seems
to
me
that
it
is
and
graded.
Every one
will
272
a standard
Steuart
Hebrew Grammar.
There
ought
]\Iore serviceable
prove Lindemann's
Florilegiuin.
The
is
texts
are numerous,
representing
many
varieties
of style.
may
a
own method.
left
The
choice of
grammar
or
of
no grammar is
open.
In an appendix
for the
we
purpose
Sira,
for
"'^'r'l),
and
in square transliteration, a
specimen
is
text of superlinear
(it
'
third
'
Grammar
is
a pretentious
;
volume intended
it
stands
midway between Davidson and Kautzsch-Cowley. The author the shows familiarity with the problems of Hebrew grammar
;
The hand
of the
experienced
teacher
may be
seen
morphological
part
many
syntactical
is
observations,
in the
promised
near
The
of finds
'
our
'
their ramifications) is
an old one.
to
On
the basis
ancient
Egypt belonging
MARGOLIS
Whereas
273
primitive
signary
arose
the
alphabet.
the
to
it
is
now
far
assumed
traffic
it
until
was
many
of the
signs
the Phoenician
alphabet
were retained
theory,
in
or the other
corner.
very interesting
is
part
developed
home
of this arrangement
is
still
is
more
primitively to haiivathum.
The
root
is
N*in
and the ai
is
passive, just as
an
'
said to have
of the active.
I
Piel
fear
that
;
the
theories
of the author
much less is his method to be recommended. Whatever may be the true answer to the problem of the relationacceptance
ship of the Indo-European
will
have
to
As a contribution
to philological science
is
As a
curiosity
may
in succinct
language
and by
put
among
and other
artifices
of poetry
With
Sievers
and others
of the
it is
assumed
masculine
suffix
274
JBL., XXX (191 1), 43, note 57. But '^''nN is clearly impossible. Read 'ahaik {'ahalik). By Ear/y Poetry of Israel Principal George Adam Smith means 'all pieces which are generally and reasonably though
not always
conclusively
b. c.',
assigned
is
to the centuries
all
before the
eighth century
that
pretty nearly
of the
poems
or
(Genesis
Kings).
and rhythms.
is
What
in
Zapletal has
condensed
in a few paragraphs
here,
of a popular audience
(the
book reproduces
somewhat
forth
in
is
illustration,
which
Hebrew Poetry
is
may be observed
metres.
that
Hebrew
Poetry.
Here
from
own
is
rightly famed.
There
is
one interesting
fail
Much
of the
Hebrew
Englishman and
felt
and
foreign in
The
Hebrew
genius
is
The justification of the point of view cannot be a symptom which gives food for thought.
Prof.
it is
many
interesting to observe
how much
MARGOLIS
'.
'
275
make
Gordon
student
is
quality of
The musical Hebrew may be appreciated even by the Western who listens sympathetically to the rendering of the
less severe
on the Semitic
'
gutturals
Gordon's book
the
is
naturally
with
prophetic lyric
excluded,
Ecclesiastes
is
because
it
Wisdom.
Gordon
is
Book
of Job deals.
to the artistic
and poetic
rest
'
was
it
concluded as
far
ago as 1899.
with
It is
presented practically as
was then
written,
additions
introduced
the
by
N. B.
As
is
monograph
hardly
recommend
which
it
leads.
Textkritisches, Sprachliches
und
J.
Sachliches.
Von Arnold
IV.
B.
Ehrlich.
191
2. 2.
Leipzig
pp.
C. HiNRiCHS.
Ezechiel
Jesaia, Jeremia,
374.
V.
und
pp. 363.
Die Heilige
.
Testaments.
In Verbindung mit
iibersetzt
Auflage.
und herausgegeben von E. Kautzsch. Dritte Register. Bearbeitet von Professor D. H. HolJ.
ziNGER.
Ehrlich's
Tubingen:
C. B.
Mohr,
1912.
pp.
iv+143.
first
monumental
exegetical
three
volumes were noticed previously {JQR., New Series, I, 577) has now advanced in the order of the Hebrew Bible as far as the
Minor Prophets.
to
be congratulated
We
276
hope
work
at length
when
have appeared.
To
Professor
prove very useful and cannot but enhance the value of the
third edition.
iN
ai?n2
n: V^it\
s*^
(Exod.
z^.
19;
le
24.
26;
pj^'n
.
mot
'.
Une
de traduction dans
la
Bible
Par
Ferares.
{^\\x-dAiiS.Q.\A.
1912.
pp. 39.
Deuteronomy,
its
Place in Revelation.
By A. H. M^Neile, D.D.,
Fellow and
Dean of Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge. London: Longmans, Green & Co., 1912. pp. ix+136.
Ferares contributes a sequel to a previous
M.
paper duly
noticed in this
Review (New
boil
'
In the present
for
which he vindicates
'.
',
roast
is
'
',
cook
',
prepare
'
In Exod. 23.19
'.
and
to
be rendered
free
prepare
The
linguistic
exposition
by no means
if
from inaccuracies.
is
nnm N?
or ^nt^'n N?
would have
been more
As we
treating
is
part
motive of
irrelevant.
in revelation, in the
is
main
a defence of the
position
of the
Rev.
J. S. Griffith
in a
volume
entitled
Professor
of
Yale University.
By Edward Lewis Curtis, Ph.D., D.D., the Hebrew Language and Literature, The Bible for Home and School.) New (
pp. 201.
MARGOLIS
277
The First Book of Samuel. The Revised Version. Edited with introduction and notes. By W. O. E. Oesterlev, D.D., Jesus College, Cambridge. Cambridge at the University
:
Press, 1913.
pp. xii+158.
Curtis's
Dr.
Albert
A.
Madsen,
collaborator
in
the
volume
on
Der
alttestamentliche PropJietismus.
Drei Studien.
2.
Von D. Ernst
Sellin,
pp. viii+252.
Notes
on
the
Hebrezv
Prophets.
Compiled
St.
by
G.
WvnnkSt.
Edwards,
Assistant Mistress,
Leonards School,
An-
drews, and K.
H. McCutcheon, B.A.,
Andrews.
Oxford
Certificated Student,
St.
Leo-
Clarendon
Press,
pp. 128.
The History of the Prophets of Israel. By Eleanor D. Wood. With Introduction by Tom Bryan, M.A. London Headley Brothers. {The Adult School Study Series, No. i.)
:
pp. 225.
In the language of
with headings and brief annotation. By Francis H. Woods, B.D., and Francis Ep. Powell, M.A.
IV.
form,
Volume
1912.
Oxford
Clarendon
Press,
xv+264.
In
photo-
Einleitung von
Paul Lehmann.
I-XXXIX
of
Professor
Mansfield
College,
XL-LXVI
by
278
S.
Exegesis in
Peake, D.D., Rylands Professor of Biblical In two volumes. the University of Manchester.
pp.
ci
+ 472.
the Rev. T. K.
By
Cheyne,
1912.
&c.
London:
pp.
X+199.
lift
it.
to The Veil of Hebreiu History. A further attempt London U.Litt. the Rev. T. K. Cheyne,
By
Adam &
Charles Black,
191
3.
A
S.
new
translation
and
By
the Rev.
George
Hitchcock, D.D.,
:
London
Burns &
+ 210.
iibersetzt
Das Buch
Dr.
Jona.
und
erklart.
k. k.
Von
Univiii
Johannes Doller, ord. Professor an der Wien Carl Fromme, 1912. versitat in Wien.
:
pp.
112.
A version
writings.
measures
D.D.,
By Bernhard Duhm,
Professor of Gld
Basle, Switzerland.
bald Duff, Professor of Gld Testament Theology in the Adam and Charles United College, Bradford. London
:
Black, 1912.
Sellin's tripartite
pp.
viii
263.
structive
work
in
volume on Gld Testament Prophecy is a conwhich the methods and results of the modern
made
fruitful for a
conservative
parts
Bible.
All three
were
audiences in
1909-10,
the
first
in
the
Bethmann-Hollweg.
MARGOLIS
279
and professional
much
to learn
own
present-day discussion.
of a progressive
We
are
made
to see
the unfoldment
Testament prophecy.
even
the individual
assertion that
forms prophecy
Israelite
Over against
of
Israelitish-Jewish
he adopts
is commended to serious thinkers, Sellin, though many of the theories propounded by Gressmann,
many
traits
which
it
has in
common
with Oriental
Thus
is answered positively Old Testament revelation stands unique and above comparison
phenomena
in
Two
Testament
prophets
arranged
chronologically.
will
The
English
inter-
volume
is
more
succinct.
Both
Of
{sQQ
the
in
1909
JQR., New Series, I, 578; III, 139) the concluding fourth volume has now appeared. The excellent standard has been
maintained throughout.
A
in
Old Latin
{Itala) con-
and written
presumably
Upper
up
Italy,
cut
at the
Cathedral,
employed
wandered into
five
German
libraries.
The
remains, covering
280
The
Leiden.
a strip
In addition
to
is
hitherto unpublished.
work
six
some
The volume on
was
it
Commentary
to the
title-page
Professor G. B. Gray,
who
is
commentary on
first
Numbers
in the
same
series, will
complete the
thirty-nine
An
40-66
will
exegesis.
The commentator on
Isaiah cannot
complain of a
While
among
need only mention Vitringa, Gesenius, Luzzatto, Professor Gray is quite Dillmann-Kittel, Duhm, Cheyne, Marti. right that a selection of the exegetical material becomes imperative.
We
And
itself in this
very selec-
tion with which goes a goodly portion of original contribution. As one glances at a page here and there he is filled with admiration for the painstaking
manner
in
Nothing helpful has escaped his And while we may at times differ with him in attention. be there. his conclusions, the exegetical data will be found to
handled a vast
literature.
The
editors
is
may be
number
are
which
in a great
parts
is
commanding
the respect of
scholars abroad.
That there
still
mines
in Isaiah to
be explored no one
will
MARGOLIS
man who
281
in the
And
be a
among them
that delved
be readily understood.
is
century
quite a different
man from
The
then.
With methods of
and
textual criticism,
least
to
made
The
to minister,
it
is
Isaiahs, but of
new
Isaiahs
student
who
learned
earlier
later
Text
and Translation
Haupt's Bible,
will
on approaching
his latest
works have no need of consulting the traditional or the emended text ; he will require no text at all, for the quotations in Cheyne
are from a text of his
own
names
result
is
of places
and
deities
hitherto
undreamt
of.
The
net
Jews was not the Persian king Cyrus, but a successful North Arabian adventurer, and, on the side of Jews 'were what may be called Monarchical and worshipped a small divine company under a supreme director'. While the parallel volume deals with prereligion,
that the
Polytheists,
exilic
it
times
it
may be
fittingly
mentioned
in this
is
connexion as
presents the
There
a pathetic note
scholar
some younger
fall
will
probably soon
from Cheyne's
own hands.
Cheyne who
has done
much
to
open a new
era in
field,
Hebrew
is
by
own enthusiasm
?)
to others
'.
But
it
we
say younger
Cheyne whom he
VOL.
IV.
282
The
woven
into the
is
The judgement. and bears witness to a maturity of exegetical technicalities of the ordinary commentary, whole, free from the makes the study of the prophet a pleasant task.
Another Catholic scholar has devoted a monograph
to the
book of Jonah.
accompanied
The Hebrew
text
is
printed in such a
manner
emendation or glosses, and is as to indicate elements requiring minute by a translation. At the foot of both is a
the beginner. commentary which does not overlook the needs of of the volume discusses all the An introduction covering half
critical
questions.
In
lo no less than
241
titles
of works
Duhm's
Prof. Duff.
translation of the
English readers by
Jonah,
The
at
the
last,
is
said to have
have been
Supplementers
They
freely
prophets upon whom operated with the oracles of the pre-exilic Hence no single they looked as preachers of Apocalypse.
prophetic writing exists in
its
original form.
all the work of once we find that what was originally not at altered by this supplementing Prophets has been thoroughly So when as prophecy. process, and has come to be regarded
in Israel, the scribes there did arise again a genuine revelation unable to recognize scholars were for the most part quite
and
it
as real
prophecy
bitter
opponents
of the Prophet
these
of Nazareth.
And
yet,
nevertheless,
we have
men
literature.
the old prophetic to thank for the preservation of explanatory translation is accompanied by short
The
notes
culled
published in
ZAW.,
191
1-
283
Translated from the Latin Vulgate, and with the other translations diligently compared, being a revised and
edition
Douay Version. By Francis Archbishop of Baltimore. Published with the approbation of His Eminence James Cardinal Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore. Baltimore:
the
corrected
of
Patrick Kenrick,
late
John
Murphy Company,
pp. 296.
Von Georg
C. Hinrichs,
Richter, Pfarrer
1912.
pp.
in Gollantsch.
Leipzig
J.
iv+82.
Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Sadduuntersucht,
iibersetzt
Das Buck
Dr.
Qoheleth.
zaismus.
Kritisch
und
erklart
J.
von
C.
in
Brunn.
Leipzig:
Hinrichs, 1912.
iv+152.
De
theologie
van Kronieken.
Academisch
:
proefschrift.
Door
191
i.
Jelte Swart.
pp. viii+ 104.
Groningen
Gebroeders Hoitsema,
The translation of the Psalms incorporated in the Vulgate represents Jerome's second revision of an older Latin version made from the Septuagint, and is generally used in the liturgy of the Catholic Church, a former revision by the same Father
being
still
employed
but
Jerome
the
also
made an independent
original
;
translation
straight
from
Hebrew
it
rests
the
English
known by
the
exiles
it was prepared by learned and holy from England on account of their religion Its
due
to
the
necessity of vindicating
is
the
its
Catholic
truth
slavish adherence
quite natural
to
that
enlightened
its
Catholics
of
if
improve
style
1.
by borrowing,
The author
the
of
the
the
Douay
Psalter,
predecessor
284
praise
take this
have
freely
borrowed from
them whenever
to express the
and conceived that their diction was purer translators, and adapted more felicitous than that of the Douay It is important that all Vulgate. meaning of the
I
its
literary
merit,
much
less
but merely from a disagainst the diffusion of the Scriptures, conceived and executed, of the spirit in which it was
approval
of which the traces
are
discoverable by the
there is truth It cannot be gainsaid that attentive observer.' Version shows traces of that the King James
in the contention
directed against Romanism. a Protestant bias which of course was that while point of view it may perhaps be said
From
a Jewish
we must welcome the return of the Hebrew text as preserved by the Synagogue
incorporation
of the best Jewish
exegesis
summed up by
residue of reminiscences Kimhi, there remained nevertheless a directly dependent upon the from the earlier English versions of The Church of Rome is bound by the decrees Vulgate. the Vulgate as authoritative, the Tridentine Council to regard preclude a zealous study of the Hebrew which, however, does not learned But the comparison of the Hebrew serves original.
the conscience, just as the purposes and in a certain sense eases of the Revised the ancient versions on the margin
references to
may be inferior. In the Version indicate that the Hebrew text the whole was rendered by the case of the Psalter, which on
Greek
translator with skill,
no
though perusing a translation great distance from the original, the Latin, and though in which goes back to the Greek through vessel to vessel' of this repeated 'emptying from
the process
much
of the
been
lost.
For
to those of the received Septuagint embodies readings superior As for the exegesis, the instances. Hebrew text in not a few bargain renderings which it must take into the
Church
of
Rome
MARGOLIS
which
'.
285
To mention
quite jejune,
Ps.
2.
12
('
Embrace
'
discipline
is
Jerome
followed
may have
corrupt
reading
the
are
He
the views of a
well
if
the
It would have been volume had undergone revision with a view to bringing
'
RationaUst
like
Olshausen.
Hebrew
on
p.
20
2? nnD), should by
is
all
means be
While the
volume
laity, outsiders,
particularly such
engaged
Scriptures, will
do well
to refer to
unite in producing
some time
to
come
meanwhile
one another.
A
many
difficult verse in
difficult
book
like
Job
of them
requires on
and
there are
of a penetrating study
are
especially of
an interpolation
like the
times.
of,
made use
Hebrew.
come
of themselves.
The modern
student
is
equipped
nowadays
tion
is
to
comparative
for the
is
religion.
Very
little
left
Richter's
volume
The
author has
many good
f.
suggestions
compare,
but
286
in the
on the
It
It is futile to cite
examples.
must
be
mentaries to advantage
versions
he
is
well informed.
particular
As
which he
cites,
in
the
Septuagint,
despite
many
to
Much
remains
be done.
Greek
versions
on a comprehensive
of translation,
for
manner
of exegesis
example,
desideratum,
and no
safe
conclusions can be drawn until that work shall have been done. what Levy's volume on Koheleth shows on the other hand
can be accomplished by a
man who
is
Hebrew and at the same time has learned the method of modern He quotes ancient versions and Midrash, mediaeval philology.
and modern commentaries; but above
exegetical thinking of his own.
all
Although
he has
multino scruples about analysing a biblical book with a view to he does not see any necessity for splitting plicity of documents
'
',
The up Koheleth into fragments after the manner of Siegfried. remarks which yielded volume abounds in original exegetical Such details must many a novel rendering or interpretation. But the author is more than naturally be left to future tests.
a translator and exegete.
authorship of the Preacher.
He
has a new theory concerning the The book was written by no other
about than either Zadok or Boethus, the founders of Sadduceeism rationalist aristo203 B. c. The Sadducees are taken to be the and favoring a view crats, given to a love for foreign culture Accordingly Levy devotes a conis Epicurean. of life which
siderable part of introduction
and commentary
to the proof of
is
The attempt
an old
we doubt
its
gained
in
probability.
may he com-
mended
to all students
who have
MARGOLIS
287
that
is
in the
nature of a polemic against the view that the aim of the Chronicler
post-exilic
According
The
much
to depict a confuture.
programme of the
And
in
the representative of the scion from his house that was to come.
'
The Davidic
theocracy
is
bearing in
itself
upon a
emancipated from
legalistic
The
Chronicler
is
free
and
him
a theocratic purpose.
the
Son of Sirach, or
Ecclesiasticus.
In the
E.
By W. O.
Oesterley, D.D., Jesus College, Cambridge. ^The Cambridge Bible for Schools and Colleges.) Cambridge at the
:
pp. civ
+ 367.
notes.
Edited by
London
RiviNGTONS;
pp.
xii
New
+ 437.
Translated from the editor's
notes,
and
re-
indexes of the
written.
and
editor's text of
By R. H. Charles,
Oxford
:
D.Litt.,
D.D.,
at
the
Clarendon
331.
288
monly known
as
a critically revised text, with critical introductions, notes, and explanations ; with a general introduction to the apocalypse,
and an appendix containing the Latin text. By G. H. Box, M. A., Lecturer in Rabbinic Hebrew, King's College, London.
Together with a prefatory note by W. Sanday, D.D., LL.D., Christ Litt.D., Lady Margaret Professor and Canon of
Church, Oxford.
1912.
pp. i4*
London
&
Sons,
+ lxxvii + 387.
of the
Apocrypha bears on
of
the
its
title-page
In July imprint of the year 1896. Dr. Schechter published a leaf brought to England by Mrs. Gibson of in which he immediately recognized the Hebrew original
Ecclesiasticus.
lications
same year
The
and pub-
which recovered
trans-
ferring the contents of the Cairo Genizah to Cambridge, in identifying further parts of the Hebrew Sirach, and in publishing
may
find
told
in
and Colleges.
What
Hebrew
text,
in
is
the
The
Ben
Sira
arguments
in favour of
an
The rescue of one biblical apocryphon from the Genizah has meant an enrichment of our knowledge of biblical Hebrew and an increased interest in the whole genre of literature, of which
'
'
Ben
to
Sira
earliest
representative.
Whatever
all
that
we can do
is
perhaps to deplore
the rigid
canon
'
which excluded so
fine a work,
and
to restore
289
great
Jew
to
whom
it
means a
literary
men
production of the nation recovered, to the zeal of pious of ali creeds who may cherish it for its quaint wisdom
and
lofty morality,
but most of
will find
theologian
who
all
cannot hope to be as fortunate with another apocryphon, the so-called Wisdom of Solomon. Scholars seem to be agreed
that the
We
which the
of a
start in Greek. The arguments expounder of the book has summed up in favour
will
Greek
original
specific argument from diction is perhaps not the strongest, considering that even so literal a translator as Aquila betrays a singular mastery of the Greek
cumulative
force,
though the
way words
his guide,
and compounds.
subscribe to the diverse attempts at breaking up the book into a number of parts by different authors, he argues nevertheless
with
of
much cogency that chapters 7-9 were inserted by the author Wisdom after he had penned the chapters at the beginning
As
to the scope of the book,
and end.
in
it
Koheleth
is
thoroughly Epicurean,
so
much
spoken hedonism of the writer had to be made innocuous by a string of orthodox interpolations. The writer of Wisdom sets out to controvert the whole school, of which Koheleth was the
Palestinian representative,
capti-
vated in Alexandria.
He
of the type of Tiberius Alexander, Philo's nephew, who, attracted by a worldly philosophy, abandoned the belief of their fathers. Indeed, Philo and the writer of Wisdom were contemporaries. There is a range of speculations common to them both, but they
290
and
be met with only in chapters 7-9, Stoic ideas are on the ^vhole to tone, The remainder is thoroughly Judaic in a later inscript. comprehensive Above all, Wisdom sets forth a even
particularistic.
Of
Judaism
said,
book
Surely, it may be presents a most perfect expression. Pharisaic doctrine should have making so much of a chief
to the heart of the
been
written in
an
asset.
makers of the canon had the author would have been Hebrew. His very pseudonymity theories, they Whatever the merit of Mr. Goodrick's With Grimm and Deane to lean upon,
While he was
a text, the notes show great saved the trouble of constructing As nothing too trifling to be overlooked.
erudition.
There
is
of this excellent commentary one goes through various chapters be done in this much-neglected he must feel how much there is to Let us be thankful for this very province of biblical study. and replete with suggestion. helpful book so full of information Charles's publication of Twenty years have elapsed since Dr.
What
Dr. Charles
field of
too
to
text
Ethiopic
need rehearsing at this place. edition of the say that in 1906 he gave us an the Greek and Latin of Enoch together with
well
known
to
fragments which
may be
is
The
EngHsh
is,
It based on the textual edition of 1906. A discovery of author, a new book. in the language of the
translation
some moment
portion of
i
is
Enoch.
of a great the recognition of the poetic structure of the book, it As to the composition
loosely joined together. represents a conglomerate of elements embedded in certain of an older Book of Noah are
Fragments
book of Enoch.
The arguments
in favour
But we cannot
Thus
'
always quite felicitous with his retroversions. Ixix) cannot possibly I saw those very sheep burning (p.
'
291
Jsv
is
On
the
same page,
When
it
comes
must be
Ethiopic,
owned
that
with
few exceptions
precarious.
When
it
translator's
On
p.
note
is
Aramaisms
due
29.
p.
to
I,
Aramean
Dillmann
i,
his
(reprint,
is
There,
the
it
true,
the
Greek
text
reads /xaS/?apm8i,
while
On
still
p.
lix
synsn
is
probably a
slip,
the
'
form
being neither
scholars are
Jewish
own
history
'.
'
It
is
true
and
still
champions
came
spiritual
legalistic
and prophetic
side
all
but wholly to a
conception of religion.
and
lost
as Charles
maintains
the
Book
of
Enoch and
similar apocalyptic
works represent
the
'higher
theology'
which
culminated in
by contemporaneous
'
interest therein
by
is
Orthodox Jewish
'
There
ground
no
reason, of course,
why a
is
292
than that of
differ
culminating-point
Judaism
of
pronounced
great spiritual potency ever a 'barren faith' or appraised as a monotheistic religion against all the upholding the purity of the
it
of syncretistic systems. painstaking labour with Mr. Box may be congratulated on the
exposition of so difficult which he has addressed himself to the The comas T/ie Ezra- Apocalypse. and so interesting a book discussions and with a wealth mentary is replete with textual Rabbinic sources are of illustrations from the cognate hterature. convinced that both drawn upon throughout, the author being one time united, and apocalyptic and legalistic Judaism were at
that traces of the former are
still
Whether
he
is
right in
in the school of
hkewise, his Shammai may be a matter of doubt. Probably, document will fail and Ezra analysis of the Book into a Salathiel In fact Professor Sanday, who has universal assent.
to obtain
Aside from
all
we owe him
thanks.
Griechisch-deutsches
Worterhuch
Mit
SprachNachweis der Abweichungen des neutestamentlichen Attischen und mit Hinweis auf seine gebrauchs vom
Ubereinstimmung mit dem hellenistischen Griechisch. Leipzig Hahnsche Dr. Heinrich Ebeling. Hannover und
:
Von
BUCHHANDLUNG,
The
1913.
pp.
viii
+ 428.
Collection.
New
Part
I.
Four Gospels.
By
Henry
New York
247.
MARGOLIS
293
Untersuchiingeii
zit
den judenchristlichoi
Evangelien.
Judenchristen.
Leipzig
J.
C.
HiNRiCHS, 1911.
+ 302.
The Syriac Forms of Neiv Tesiametit Proper N'aiues. By F. C. BuRKiTT. (From the Proceedings of the British Acadetny.
Vol. V.)
pp. 32.
Bible Readifig in
Professor of
Early
Church.
in
By Adolf Harxack,
the University of Berlin.
{^Neiv
Church History
Rev.
V.)
J.
Translated by the
Testameiit
Studies.
R. Wilkinson, ALA.
:
New York
G. P.
Putnam &
Sons, 1912.
pp.
x+159.
PubHshed from the Syriac
i\LA.
By
J.
Rendel Harris,
With a
Second
edition,
:
and enlarged.
facsimile.
Cambridge
at
the
+ oj.
Light on
the Gospel from an Ancient Poet. By Edwin A. Abbott, Honorary Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge. Cam:
bridge
at the
pp. lxiv+602.
The People of God. An inquiry into Christian origins. By H. F. Hamilton, D.D., formerly Professor of Pastoral Theology in the University of Bishop's College, Lennoxville,
Canada.
Israel.
H.
The Church.
London
Henry
Frowde, 191 2.
pp. xviii
+ 261; xvi+252.
made a
clean
To Adolf Deissmann
and
isolated variety of
Greek represented a
specific
own.
Thanks
we have
the
New
Testament
as but sHghdy,
if
at
all,
differentiated from
produced.
dictionary of the
New
Testament Greek
illustrating
294
the
relation
lingua
sacra
to
the contemporaneous
or
immediately preceding stage of Hellenistic Greek has long been By means of a condensation which at the first a desideratum.
blush looks bewildering, but which one learns to unravel very the soon, Ebeling has succeeded within small compass to supply
want.
It is
New
Testament
literature
knew
vocabulary employed by them in the speech of the population of which they formed a part. Nor do these coincidences preclude
and there the word, though not new, was invested at the hands of the New Testament writers with a new meaning. To help the student, etymologies are prefixed at the head of
that here
every
article;
but etymology
is
is
one
thing
and the
the
precise
meaning
in a given passage
quite another.
The same
holds
good of the
Concordance
Hebrew
'equivalents'
drawn from
Oxford
to the Septuagint.
in the Septuagint.
here upon the question of a Semitic original in the Gospels, the Hebrew equivalent is useful enough. Sometimes the absence
of an equivalent
is
'
is
Hebrew.
Thus
(^):t:p
oAtyoTrto-ros,
of
faith
',
has
counterpart in nj?:N
to register such
in
Talmudic
It
Hebrew.
Ebeling
fails
equivalents.
'
may
to enter
Aramaic
'
equivalents
disfigured
by misprints.
proper names
work
prove
useful to the student of the Greek of the Septuagint and the Altogether other Greek versions of the Old Testament likewise.
that of the
collection,
find
Professor
MARGOLIS
295
to
his work an intimacy with palaeographical lore which few would have been able to match. In a short space of time he has set himself
he brings to
to acquire a working
knowledge of
Syriac, Coptic,
and Gothic.
field
of literature
the
classical
the
ordinary
province
of
But he has
least merit
is it
Not the
he knew to
is
whom
to
lengthy
introduction
of the
date,
and
particularly the
text.
The
conclusions
Coptic principally).
form
in
some
while in others
it
The
date of
the codex
is
of the
fifth
be admitted as a
minute collation based on the Oxford 1880 edition of the Textus Receptus occupies upward of 100 pages. Simultaneously
among
to the
many
curious hypotheses.
After sifting
it
and the
of
He
finds
the
ultimate
source
in a
Macedonian
296
monastery the discovery of those citations is Schmidtke's own The Nazarene in a lost commentary by Apollinaris of Laodicea. Matthew Gospel was an Aramaic translation, a sort of Targum, of
composed about
a.d. 150.
is
to the
Hebrews,
Gospel; that
in
Greek.
The
subject
is
an exceedingly
permeated with a degree of scepticism which may not be shared generally. On p. 288, bottom, Kilaim'
'
'
p.'
or
'
pal.' prefixed.
New
Testament names
in
the Syriac
failed,
Old Testament
is
when
the
Old Testament
;
the Syriac
some-
Greek
is
abandoned
here
Palestinian and there the identifications have their origin in local they rest on an incorrect traditions, but in not a few instances As a notable example of the last category the author
theory.
cites
Ndsrath
for
for Nazareth.
^,
The
is
of
; (V)
Greek
which
The
i),
away.
Burkitt's
As
for
the
first
('
example
(ASwvt^eSc/c,
(i.
Joshua
10.
explanation
this
reading
e.
aSwj't^eCc'c)
seems to
in Origen's have been corrected to agree with the Hebrew traditional Hexapla, with the least possible change of the
consonants
')
is
open
was written
If
an explanation
needed, we
may
partial assimilation
(Brockelmann, Grundriss,
it
I,
166).
On
the
authority of
Cheyne
is
Nazareth
in
is
mentioned But
in the
Old Testament,
in Josephus,
or
the Talmud'.
(see
mv:
by Kalir
nsa
Rodelheim, 1859,
p. n^),
which
910,
c.
328) to
und Georest on an
297
ancient baraita. Similarly there is no reason to doubt the correctness of the transliteration ND^p in view of tj^^pn, Parah 3. 5, cited by Dalman, Grammatik, first edition, p. 127. See Schiirer,' IP, 218, n. 12. The whole subject of Prof. Burkitt's paper, by the way, has been treated by Schwen in an article contributed to the ZAW., (1911), 267 ff.; it
XXXI had presumably not reached Burkitt when he prepared his learned and exceedingly
interesting paper.
With a wealth of
tant
fact
that in
Scriptures
was
illustrations Harnack establishes the importhe Early Church the private reading of the not only permitted, but indeed encouraged.
Naturally the attitude of the Early Church is contrasted with that of the Catholic Church in the period following the fourth centur)-. From the fact of the unrestricted use of the Scriptures
by the
laity
in
those
early centuries
'the
religion of the
much
'
of mystery
sacrament
religion
'.
it
and no mystery-
In that respect, as in
'.
many
others,
Christianity was
Around the Odes of Solomon, which it was the merit of Rendel Harris to discover and to publish, there has grown a substantial literature (see the list on pages ix to xii of the
J.
Review
(see
New
Series, III,
162).
Now we
are presented by
new
many
scholars
For the benefit of readers who remained strangers edition it may be well to state that Dr. Harris acquired
prefixed by a goodly number of what the editor in harmony with the references in ancient writers called by the name of the Odes of Solomon. The exact title is indeed found in two lists of disputed or apocryphal writings, and in both the Psalms and
a Syriac manuscript, which upon examination proved to contain a translation of the Psalms of Solomon, of which the Greek text has long been accessible in excellent editions,
Odes of Solomon
VOL.
IV.
298
by the ancient stichometers verses assigned to these two books that of the newlyfound that their compass squares with
it
is
The
was made long ago ode) occurs in Lactantius, and the inference matter accessible to there must have been more Solomonic
that
Just in what order Christian scholars than the eighteen Psalms. naturally remained a matter of conPsalms and Odes followed
jecture.
As
The
work composed in the author of the Pistis Sophia, a Gnostic and embodying long quotations latter part of the third century, found paraphrastic Targum from the Odes accompanied by a The citations from the the Odes following upon the Psalms.
'
',
Odes stand on a
level
with
the
other
quotations
from the
standing of the Odes. canonical Scriptures, showing the Scriptural the Fistis Sophia tally Quite a few of the Odes incorporated in As the Syriac codex is defective at the with the Syriac Odes.
beginning, the
first
Ode may be
recovered
work.
tions
poems
Beyond
the reverse
to
of unanimity.
Some
like
has undergone revision at the a Jew, albeit in its present form believe that the work is wholly hands of a Christian. Others
Christian.
of Jewish extraction
first
was a Christian Harris persists in his view that the poet who sang as early as the last quarter of the
century.
The Odes
in every
way independent of the Fourth Gospel. moves identification so difficult is that the poet
world of his
in
What makes
in a spiritual
own
which he
world with but scanty references to the actual be the final verdict Whatever lived and moved.
on the
poems
represent a lofty
299
one and the same hand or time; the high antiquity which he
refers of course to the first of a series of poets. Dr. Abbott's contribution to the study of the Odes is presented in a volume of some 600 pages replete with learning of the
assumes
most
varied kind
and going
He
is
inclined to think
and
Syriac
is
As
to the composition
differen-
tiates
man whom he describes as a Jew on the point of becoming a Christian or a Christian fresh from the condition in which he thought as a non-Christian Jew'. 'PauHne he is, but not an imitator of Paul; Johannine, yet
almost certainly ignorant of the Johannine gospel.'
'
half-way
this
'
is
what we have in
He
influence
of Palestinian
poetry,
a Love as
at a time when Jesus was Son revealing the Father through such the world had never yet known but before the
to be the
doctrine of the Father, the Son, and the Spirit had begun to be hardened by controversial iteration into a dogma accepted by
the lips of almost the
all
Christians, including
many
and necessity of the doctrine in their hearts'. Christian and Jewish thought are blended. The poet leans on Old Testament prototypes. He consciously writes in the name
beauty
of Solomon, because the Solomonic Song of Songs spiritually
interpreted after the
is
own
poetic effusions.
Abbott's
book
so
not easy to
sum
up.
It is
and
dozen books
in
Burkitt, Dr.
Abbott has
been
from a tenth-
300
century
Museum and
text.
The
titles
Hamilton's work on
'The point of view. The People of God indicate the author's community of the Messiah and We are the Church is Israel' In this one sentence is summed the true Israelites.' therefore The of the Church. up the whole philosophy of the foundation society religious Messiah could not found a new and independent
'
to
rival
the
old
Israel;
but
it
all
who
the true
as
successor to
heir and composing a society which was rightful the Jewish people. claims of all the prerogatives and been shown Christian did so regard himself has
whom Hamilton
quotes at length.
this
According to
transformation.
For
The
to memberMaster correctly by admitting Gentiles of circumcision, requirement ship in the New Israel without the Henceforward tantamount to integration into race. which was Israel connotes a religious
community without regard to race There were monotheistic is the Church. But especially in Greece. outside Israel,
was no monotheism was of the philosophic sort. It the death-blow So soon as it manifested itself, it meant God, whether transcendent or immanent,
directly,
along
At best
conduct
On
it
may
not perpetuate itself be hoped that the hybrid designation will physical universe nor was from its start not a new view of the grounded in an inner experithe teaching of history, but it was When then the the outside. ence, it was a real revelation from
301
Law and put the New Covenant in its place, the old order once merged into the new, the old Israel became the new
Israel
Israel,
^^lessiah,
and
the
say
new
religion
old.
When we
'naturally'
we simply mean
new, the old in no way being done away with; the old was simply modified, transformed, re-cast. There is much more
to
modern
criticism
and
the
institutions
of
the
Early
Christian
in
Church.
Christian
readers will be
much
interested
government.
The
attention
means
ready to accept a theory which robs the Jew of his birthright, find much food for reflection in what is the attitude of the
Materialien
ziir
Bibelgeschichte
und
religidsen
Volkskunde
des
Mittelalters.
Von
Professor Lie.
Hans Vollmer.
Berlin
:
Band I. Weid-
MANNSCHE BUCHHANDLUNG,
The Greatest English
Classic.
its
I912.
pp. vii+214.
study of the
life
King James
and
:
influence on
literature.
New York
Harper &
MCMXIL
the Rev.
Christ
pp. V
+ 2S7.
By
of
Canon
An exposition of the Ten CommandRobert Lawrence Ottley, D.D., Church. London Robert Scott,
:
MCMXIII.
Long
pp. xviii
+ 238.
before the
handled
in the
002
form of
borrowed from
in
matter and embellished with additional Such works apocryphal or profane sources.
Inbks In France they were called
Germany
Historienbibdn.
Prof.
The
latter
have been
which is at once interestmg study of this branch of literature of mediaeval German, and the to the theologian, the student
historian.
He
divides the
manu-
editions
into
groups
with regard to the sources. representative of each group especially predecessors. His material by far exceeds that of his King McAfee interestingly relates the history of the
Dr.
its
writers.
on
We
Bible in the home, whatever plea for the rehabilitation of the Bible in the schools. See be the difficulties in the way of the
may
this
Review^
Canon
written from
Series, I, 57^ ; IH, 164. naturally popular exposition of the Decalogue is Ottley's Witness his position a Christian point of view.
New
The Decalogue
religious
is
Mosaic
The
of
value
is
of the
Ten
Commandments
as
is
'a
rule
life
and love'
emphasized.
view, we fear, is not clearly of religion, the Jewish point of on the burdens of the Jewish The writer dwells grasped. the beauty of 'Queen Sabbath, but is devoid of insight into
Sabbath
'.
Dropsie College.
Max
L. Margolis.
oy
instructive
study entitled
The
Am
Haarez,
the
ancient
competence of an eminent
line,
every
ment of ancient
new
aspect
itself
on the Jewish
represen-
Hebrew
antiquity
knew of
constitutional,
government.
we come
Dy
^ii^'^\>.
across the
'C'Sn,
op.
many
biblical passages
which
ignorant
of
Oriental
and which
treat
'f'lNn
determined by a whole
changes in
The
such
is
thesis so wisely
However,
often the
force of historical
circles that
however
true
just
on account of
is
originality.
The
such a routine
triumph.
May
my
moderate
?
303
304
multitude of his
Hebrew-Phoenician neighbours,
I shall
known
new data
Let us
people of Israela prehistoric period of the rule of suffetes, CtiDV^, and representatives of the people, the Phoenicians of
Tyre and Zidon wound up by adopting the same political system the first known independent Kings of Tyre, Abiba'al as Israel
:
and Hiram, are contemporaries of David and Solomon. Only, and this despite the dearth of historical documents, all that we
know
of the history of Tyre points to a chronic conflict which existed between a popular party, the plebeians, and the royal
party or aristocracy.
are numerous.^
The
reactions
Indeed,
it
is
regime
Tyre that the founders of Carthage, having expatriated themselves in order to go to Africa, decided to adopt a republican
at
two
political
cratic
regime which
The
i.
characterized by a demotic
era,
e.
new republican
i.e.
form of government or
year which bears the
else
the
in
names of the
power.
To
the
1
come from
constituting
Seleucid
wherein
the Phoenician
cities
et
305
and subject
to their suzerainty.
first
As a specimen of the
inscription of
may
Zidon dated
in the
is
and published
The
to us
following
line
which
is
of interest
'
In the year
XIV
of
my
reign
(I)
Zidonians.'
Here
it is
tioned.
the king who dominates the era none else is menThe people do not participate in the management of the
:
government.
The same
is
where
may be
The CIS., I, Nos. 88 and 89, offers us a similar formula for a Cyprian king of the Ptolemaean age. The first line reads
:
^HNi 'na
'
li^o fn^D^o
i^^h
dd6::' n:-j'2
In the year
XXX
we
of
my
King
of Kiti
(Kition)
and of Adel'
lack for the present inscriptions relative to the
As
to Tyre,
supremacy, when the republican regime was definitely established in the city of Tyre, it was the g^yuos, the Dy, which signalized
Its
advancement
it.
to
appropriate to
I
venture
to
its
reproduce
inscription
CIS.,
No.
7,
in
extenso, with
Corpus
p. 500.
It
differs
from the
Hebrew.
3o6
coelorum
mo
i"^
'C'N
.DCC'
^yn^
pi6
^L^.--
votum quod
filius
filii
vovit Abdelimus,
filu
Mattanis,
Abdelimi,
[circulo]
""''^
>
Baalsamari,
in
^^,^,^
^^^
^^^^l,
jlj^n nott'^yi
Laadic[ae].
Portani
banc
et
>rh::r\2
n^VD
li'X
nnpini
(voti).
Aedificavi
eum
^^^b^
,L,
anno
CL XXX
domini regum,
P^^
^^.
CL XXX ncp nn
^y^
nc'
pL,
CXLIII
D'C'1
mihi in
memoriam
et
nomen
^jnx
bonum sub
Baalis
^oya
nnn
.pnn"'
Dy3
,
n^D^
coelorum in aeternum.
Benedicat mini.
To
facilitate the
reading I offer a
:
Hebrew
translation or rather
an orthographic reproduction
-loc'^yn
D^bsnay
ino
ninhm
ntn
nycn nx
^'ri^?r>^
\Npni^ 1^22
''"^i''=^
""^
"^'^''^"^
nnn
/:3n2^
.ab'wb
In
this inscription
is
we
the
first is
;
not certain
the third
the second
is
The god
of heaven.
distinction from
D^OC bV2, is the pure Semitic deity, ;cn ^yn = CnOC^ bV2 who is the solar god.
(See
my
Or Npni^ according to the Talmud. From ninn31 n^D project, plan. Or '^n.
,
307
The
inscrip-
from the Republic of Tyre or 132 b. c. Another inscription found near Tyre much later and com-
mented upon by Clermont-Ganneau dates from the era of Ptolemaean dominion. The following is the passage concerning
the eras
:
D'Dbm
p Dp
X^T
bvb
-nwS'n
oa^o
ps
D>c!?n2^
XVi
nu'n
'
In the year
tree of
life,
fifty-three
Here
the
date
is is
certain;
it
is
Ptolemy III
Euergetes
alluded
to.
The Tyrian
republic having
been founded
As
to the
in the year 275, the date would be 222 b. c. Republic of Zidon of the same epoch, we possess an
following date
^"
:
pv
'On
ny^
XV
nyc^i nnci?
iv
n^a
Marzeah"
in the year
XV
as
of
is
employed
an
is
the sovereign
the acts.
and
of a later date.
On
we
TyreThe
that of the
states.
testimonies of Aristotle
^
and Polybius
I,
are
precious,'-^
and the
p.
I,
81
f.
p.
5f.
" An
12
I
vol.
n, ch.
3o8
remain
m have already had occasion to demonstrate with offers analogies what respects the constitution of Carthage analogies which even go so far as post-exilic Judea,
unpublished.
I
that of
regime of ancient Judea is found of Carthage or copied and frequently glossed in the inscriptions Mediterranean region. her dependencies of the occidental
stood the 8^/.os. At the head of the constitution of Carthage government addressed itself whenever is to the people that the
It
The people
texts
constituted the
all
of the republic.
in
show
explicitly
that
the
and her
gfy/xos
dependencies
is
in
Polybius whenever there is Aristotle, Diodorus of Sicily, and Several Zidonians reference to the constitution of Carthage.
votive texts the following naturalized in Carthage employ in their
^c-)'-
formula
n*jnnn~ip
(cp.
CIS.,
269,
271,
272,
273,
=>
"DCy^C^
= ex
Gozzo (Gaulos near Malta, see CIS., people of that city No. 132) speaks of temples erected by the
The
inscription of
in
[D^cnp?2n]
c'^'j'
n's
h^i
ny
unm
bv^
'
The people
.'
.
of Gaulos executed
[temples]
or
representatives of the ay In the inscriptions, No. 263-8, the commonwealth of other Punic colonies (e. g. mp^?:':n Dy,
ay,
&:c.)
n^JTS
13
are
involved.
See
my La
Civil /u'br.
;
ct p/ien.
Cp.
13
Diodor. 14. 4
is
Polyb. 15.
This term
Itob
hardly clear.
The
root D?^y
means
to charge,
perhaps
DOy^
by the editors
of the Corpus
certain.
309
But what was exactly the character of this Dy or Syfxo^ which governed the destinies of the great Republic of Carthage and her sister cities ? Here again Aristotle,
corroborated by the testimony of Polybius
Meltzer, offers a solution
It follows
:
neighbouring populations.
and elucidated by
w^ere
first
of
100 and
later
heads.
Evidently
not anybody
the sovereign people of Carthage, but only the representatives of the Phoenician citizens, one from each family,
or as*
\-in
^J'wSn
of the
Hebrews and
in
of the
book of
Judge Sulzberger's
where
By
its
origin
is
it
recalls the
nhin
Neh.
nD:3 of Jerusalem,
5.
whose inception
salem
stated
first
clearly in
legislative
ro,
it
is
twenty-three representatives of the families of the Aaronides, seventeen heads of Levitic families, and forty-five heads of lay
See, moreover, Neh.
8.
families.
''::\si
12DN:
With reference
is
to
it
make up
is
the Dy.
Hence
at
Carthage as well as
at
Jerusalem the Dy
its
the
commonwealth represented by
It is this
clusion of strangers.
all the functions of government, such as the executive function, the Synhedrion" or the Senate of 100 at Carthage and of 70 at Jerusalem, Szc. At Jerusalem the two suffetes are replaced by the high-priest and
The
one
members
DJinn
1'^
name Dnnn.
at
Thus
in
of the inscriptions
(
recently discovered
Carthage^" we find
In Jeru-
= Dn3n)
1^
The term Synhedrion appears similarly at Carthage. To appear in the next issue of the CIS., which
I,
is
now
in press;
cp. CIS.,
No. 165.
3IO
salem these D-13- are met with in the following numismatic text
published by de Vogue
:
\r\2r\
f:nv
Johanan the
high-priest
of the Jews.'
hetairia
known
in
r.
Jerusalem.
-i^j-,
In the
63, &c.)
place
we
cn^'J'n
2.
Jewish tribunal.
h'il or
But besides
of the
members
The key
to this solution
is
furnished
by Yebamot 121a,
where we read
I
D^'iT'n, hetairias.
hope again
some
it
future
be,
date.
summary
may
Judge Sulzberger
:
finds very
This
is
the
first
form known
in
a sovereign people.
Yds'\%.
Nahum
Slousch.
pion, 1912,
pp. xvii
+ 559.
philological
Until
quite
to
recent times
studies were
literature,
mainly
devoted
the
grammatical
speech
and
and the
languages of the people were contemptuously disregarded. That this attitude is at best one-sided is self-evident. For the grammar
of a language represents the arbitrary views of a school of a
certain
period,
and usually
arrests
the
natural
development,
whereas
the
common
people
grammar continue
pursued
in
to develop a
assiduously
modern
times.
of vital importance.
The
language, as represented in
to
some
extent
still
the
model
Arabian writers throughout the globe, but the numerous dialects differ so greatly from one another, that a man well versed ni one will be at a loss to understand another. For the comparative
hints,
grammar
and Brockelmann
his
Grundriss
made ample
use of
them.
develop
dialects of their
parent tongue.
an exhaustive study of
Such a book would naturally have been best written by a native of Algiers.
It
is,
however, a remarkable fact that speakers of a certain dialect its importance. Thus Jewish-German, though
311
312
sively.
yet treated comprehena rapidly-growing literature, has not been that there are a fairly large And it should be borne in mind
number
It
is
Jewish-German.
sojourning in Algiers.
intelligent
He
natives,
who
supplied
reliable
information.
In his Introduction M. Cohen gives a short sketch of the Jews The usual tragedy of Jews in the diaspora reveals of Algiers. They are swayed by foreign influences, and are the itself here.
first
to discard their
There
is
every
reason to believe that soon Arabic will French, the of the Jews of Algiers, and will be supplanted by
^I.
Cohen
differs
dialect
spoken by
Muhammadans
or Jews.
it
He
is
and not a jargon, as in his by the non-Jewish population of Algiers, and by Barges work on Tlemcen. This view can, however, be contested, and
jargon. our decision depends on the exact definition of the l^xx^ contains a considerable amount of Hebrew This Jewish dialect
usually considered
loan-words to
it
make
it
unintelligible to non-Jews.
is
In this respect
^^ jargon.
commonly known
Moreover, the Jews of Algiers, as their history shows, are composed of heterogeneous elements, and conflicting influences were
at
work
to
make
their dialect
what
it is
to-day.
It is
thus deprived
is
a dialect.
The first part of this important work deals with phonetics. M. Cohen is very exhaustive, and treats of all sounds very One is, however, inclined to doubt the accuracy of minutely. For one who is not a native will find it this difficult study.
indiimpossible to determine whether certain characteristics are
313
This
difficulty
the case
of unaccented
vowels,
whom
which
that
inquiries would fail to elicit reliable information. It will, however be readily granted that M. Cohen obtained the best possible results under the circumstances. Moreover, he seems to have been supported by the independent investigations of W. Margais,
many Jews
is
It is interesting to note that of Algiers are unable to pronounce s/i, a characteristic shared by Jews in certain parts of Lithuania. The fact
is
is
to
be ascribed
this
quite
On
whole,
think
that
most of these
characteristics are to
be explained
in
Of
with
greater importance
and
interest
Here the author could work with accuracy and precision. The wear and tear of language
clearly manifest.
It is safe to
morphology.
here say that the verbal forms approxithan Arabic. The dropping of syllables is
one
syllable.
:
To
example
will suffice
kfed,
This represents
is
Egypt
kefed
the ordinary
comparison of
in
spoken
the other Arabic the Orient will yield fruitful results. One
influence in the usage of
this
dialect
with
may perhaps
sense of
thou art.
to
find
be
Hebrew
252),
(p.
which
is
like nJH.
in the
^J^,
The
^
Hebrew loan-words are very prominent. the terms employed in religious ceremonies are Hebrew, in a grammatical or corrupt form. This is the case with all
Most of
Jewish dialects, for religious terms are not easily translated. But the author rightly observes that owing to the fact that the Jews of Algiers lack talmudic knowledge, Hebrew words are less
As may
well be imagined,
numerous
in
this
dialect
VOL.
IV.
314
German.
are also a
Hebrew, as
number
Some Hebrew
author treats phrases are used as a peculiar slang, which the sometimes not devoid of These expressions are separately.
humour.
Thus msD
to
means
is
tefi
francs.
and
it is
be regretted that
by a competent Hebrew Additions et Correctio?is misprints, some of which are corrected in orthography and interpretaxi-xvii), there are many errors in
scholar.
(pp.
tion.
(p.
and ayn
ym
393) are
uncorrected.
The
vocalization
seldom accurate.
In mentioning the
name
sing.,
^T^^ together with the Arabic and the author (p. 396) remarks that
!
in
he looked up a Hebrew possible form paradigm, he would have known that the only Midrash uses pnc' it should be noted that the is vni?:>'y. pronominal suffix. 21D >3 ^h nin is translated without a
Hebrew
ought to be
ini?Oi:y
Had
niJ2Vy
by
eclat
c'est
hon
n^,n
He
also fails
The
ways.
texts
and are calcuthe customs and manners lated to give the reader some idea of Text I is written in Hebrew characters, of the Jews of Algiers. It translation. and is supplied with a transcription and French
They
and
carefully chosen,
(litde gazelle), a humorous anecdote about a Rabbi Ghzuel The of Lukman. which reminds one of the anecdotes related
is
characters,
and
French.
Text II
is
a description of Sabbath
dishes
given
by an old
woman.
It
couplet
eslebhat bla ijina
Sabbath without
Sabbath)
ifina (food
warm
for the
is
315
They
some way
times.
poetic.
The
latter text
letter.
Text
is
a commercial
of the words occurring in this book is well comand serves a useful purpose in enabling one to find out what words are peculiar to this dialect.
piled,
The index
Register
zum Qomnkomme?itar
Haussleiter.
pp. 47.
1).
Hermann
1912.
Von
Strassburg:
Karl
J.
TrIjbner,
Among Muhammadan
stands
writers of the
out
pre-eminently
as
historian
and
theologian.
His
Annals, which were published under the direction of de Goeje, are extensively used. But his magnum opus, his commentary
the Kur'an, was hitherto neglected.
to
monumental work in ZDAIG., XXXV (188 1), 58S-628. About ten years ago this work was published at Cairo in thirty
of this
volumes.
suitable
to
is
in Oriental fashion,
and
is
not
As a
scientific
this work can hardly be expected in the near future, Haussleiter has compiled a useful index which will enable the reader to find his way in this commentary.
It
European edition of
was
undertaken
The
verses are
marked
in
accordance with
of the Kur'an.
Monuments of Arabic Philology. By Dr. Paul Brunnle. Vol. I. Commentary on Ibn Hisham's Biography of Muhammad
Abu Dzarr's MSS. in Berlin, Constantinople, and the Escorial (Wuestenfeld's edition, pp. 1-540). Edited
according to
Cairo
F.
-f
Diemer, Finck,
&
Bay-
pp. 16
208.
Vol. II (continuation
+ 258.
To bridge over the gulf that separates the East from the West has often been attempted by making the literature of the one accessible to the other. As is usually the fate of Utopian ideas,
Y
2
3l6
no
unknown
band of
by
to
the West.
exists a small
scholars
who, despite
discouragement,
persist
in
Animated desired end. doing their best to bring about this to researches in Dr. Paul Bronnle devoted himself
this idea,
Arabic
publishing
the the texts accessible to readers of both an editions two the West, Dr. Bronnle is issuing
:
(Arabic-German). The Oriental (Arabic-English) and a European volume of critical former is to contain five volumes of texts, and a
notes and indices of
all
texts.
The
One needs only to abundant specimens had been printed. convinced of the sound glance at the table of contents to be comprise works Judgement of the editor. These volumes are to Ibn Khalawaih, Qutrub (complete by Abu Dzarr, Al-Rabai, The European edition will be works), and 'Ali ibn Hamza. will be compublished on a slightly different plan each volume
;
plete in
itself,
and
indices.
Ibn Hisham's Biography Dr. Bronnle editor. of Muhammad and two short prefaces by the Commentatoren had formerly published a thesis entitled Die
they contain
Abu
Dzarr's
commentary
to
'
des Ibn
Hisham und
ihre Scholien
his
',
in
account of
Abu
Dzarr and
works.
He
is
thus singularly
qualified for the task of editing this manuscript. Tafsir The present volumes are an important addition to the
literature of the Arabs.
Abu
Dzarr
is
which characterizes weary the reader with irrelevant verbosity He explains difficult words of the Arabic commentators.
some
manner, and
the
is
commentator Rashi.
a fallacy frequently
He avoids
pitfall
317 and
clearing
It is impossible to pass judgement on the editor's work, as these volumes are only provided with short prefaces, which can naturally lay no claim to literary merit, for they do not
touch upon
They merely
tell
The
consonantal text
is
clearly
and accurately
fre-
This
is
perhaps
due
vocalized texts.
in the
The
editor
would do well
European
edition.
will
It is to
all
0/
the
Arabian Nights.
By Douglas
life
Sladen.
in Oriental
the newest
map
of Cairo.
Philadelphia
J.
B. Lippincott
Company, 191 1,
Since Napoleon made Egypt his winter quarters, that country became the rallying-point of European and American tourists.
Indeed, the tourist
that Cairo,
is is
life,
which
November As among these tourists there is a number of talented men who come not only to escape the severity of the western winter, but also to receive new impressions which they
and ends
in April.
wish
to
record,
there
Egypt.
Edward Lane, who may be regarded as the pioneer in this field, had many followers who attempted to narrate what they observed. The bulk of these books being personal impressions, they are
usually not exhaustive, as many places are overlooked or disregarded by the writers, and are thus not sufficiently reliable for
the
traveller.
On
the
other hand,
the
guide-books, such
as
3l8
at
once be
reliable
is,
and
Mr. Sladen
therefore, to
be congratulated on
his achievement.
He
succeeded
in the present
volume
to
fascination of a
book of impressions.
is
Possessing
to
able
discover
All
beautiful
and
to
describe
them
graphically.
the
very enthusiastic
Sight-
book, find
the
hidden
charms of the Pyramids and the Tombs of the Caliphs revealed unto them. For Mr. Sladen, beside depicting minutely most
sights of interest, takes care to inform the reader at
what time
and by what route they may be approached with greater advantage. In reading this book one feels as if an enthusiastic guide
with
artistic taste
all
pointing out
beautiful objects.
at giving historical accounts,
facts
which
would
and
sight-seer.
He
advisedly
details
which
the mind
for
The
Egyptian
They
there
are,
is
Thus on
'
p. 2 So
of a chapter entitled,
Roda
the
and there
is
no allusion whatsoever
Yet
p.
it
to
is
photograph of
280.
This
XXI, which
319
respectively, but would certainly have been more suitable for pp. 223, 224, where a few lines are devoted to the description of 'a funeral of a rich Jew more magnificent than any funeral the author ever saw, except the procession of a dead
monarch
or a national hero'.
The meagre
Mr. Sladen
is
descriptions of native
life
This
may be due
not sufficiently familiar with the Arabic languaf'-e. For, after all, the first and most important qualification for the understanding of a race is to be well versed in its tongue.
is
He
is
too
artistic pursuits to
be able to observe
much men of
this
It is true that
is
certainly amusing.
But
a superficial and cheap sort of humour, which never escapes even the dullest person who visits an Oriental town for the first time.
It
is
not free
from
drawing attention to the overwhelming favour England is bestowmg on the Egyptians by occupying their country. Mr. Sladen IS, no doubt, entitled to his opinion about forcing improvements upon weaker races, but his book would not have suffered if he had kept his opinion to himself But, as remarked above, Mr. Sladen is subjective in his mode of thinking. This also accounts for the fact that he cannot resist showing his contempt
for
sex.
American
tourists,
We
are,
man
artistic,
a high degree.
With the exception of the short description of a grand Jewish funeral, of which mention was made before, and the obtrusively
frequent allusions
to
this
Jewish
book.
women
This
is
of
ill-fame,
there
is
no
Jewish interest
IS
in
to be regretted, as there
and European,
it
in Cairo,
from
320
many
a
points
of
narrow
alleys,
through which
a carriage
synagogues are in
The
'
first
'
Ways
of getting
',
to Egypt, &c.',
Cairo
is
the real
ever,
see the necessity or utility of reprinting as an Mr. Roosevelt's speech on Egypt at the Guildhall.
The
Thomas,
than
it
actually
is.
B.
Halper.
INTRODUCTION
I.
The
Oxford Concordance
to the Septuagint
and the
Redpath, completed
in
in
1897
and with
its
two supplements
two
* [The Indexes to which allusion is made in the present work have been completed and the manuscript has been deposited in the Library of Dropsie College. Another student in the Biblical Department of the College is engaged in preparing similar Indexes to Theodotion, and it is hoped that
work of indexing Symmachus and the other translators recorded in the Oxford Concordance, as well as the Hexaplaric matter found in Field but not excerpted in the Concordance, will be shortly undertaken by members of the College. All these Indexes when completed will be issued in one volume, which it is hoped will be welcomed by scholars as a useful supplement to Hatch and Redpath, Professor Margolis has appended a few
the
initial
M.]
Septuagint and the other Greek Versions of the Old Testament {including the apocryphal books), by Edwin Hatch and Henry
to the
Concordance
2 vols. Oxford, 1897. Hatch and Redpath have been preceded by Konrad Kircher Concordantiae F' T'
Graecae, ebraeis vocibus respondentes voXvxprjaToi, Frankf. a. M., 1607, 2 vols.;
graecae versionis, vidgo dictae interpretum, cxijus voces secundum ordineni elementorum senuonis graeci digestae
recensentur.
LXX
of the
LXX. London,
Amsterdam, 1718. 2 vols. Q.'^llpxri^V], A Handy Concordance 1887. Mention must also be made of J. F. Schleusner,
;
Novus Thesaurus
In the last-named
in
LXX.
London, 1829.
I
work
have
Fasc.
VOL.
IV.
321
'
322
is
based.
under
the
as far
to
show
(i)
the gram-
(2)
is
ordinarily associated
'.'
At
of
an alphabetically arranged
valents
is
is
list
Hebrew (Aramaic)
equi-
made by
in
instead
of
full citations
passages, and
This
other
for the
'
Septuagint.
siasticus,
Hebrew index
to the
whole work.
But
to
Oxford,
1906.
3
Preface, p.
v,
end.
The
'
have combined
in
each quotation
all its
and with other passages would have made the work inordinately long will frequently be found that the quotations under a single consequently it
word
*
are
made on
it.'
relating to
2u einer revidierten Ausgabe der hebraisch-aramaischen Aquivalente in der Oxforder Concordance to the Septuagint and the other Greek Versions of
the Old Testament,'
ZAIV.,
XXV
ff-;
Griechisch-Syrisch-Hebidischcr Index
1907, pp. X
if.
Jesus Sirach.
unidentified
of
work
for lexical
purposes and
textual criticism.
the arrangement of the Greek citations according to the order of the books
of the Bible and not (as
also considers
it
Tromm) according to the Hebrew equivalents. He Hebrew index contained in the second
in
menie
e.
griecli.
REIDER
323
Both
for the
as, for
example,
and the
2.
definite article
u,
77,
t6.*^
The work
is
to
intro-
ductory
sides in
room
for
improvement.
as a basis
new double
index,
to Aquila,
who heads
are
the
of the
'
other
'
versions,
it
has
first
deficiencies.
In the
of frequent
In the second
equi-
Hebrew (Aramaic)
a registration
valents both for the articles found and those not found in
Hatch-Redpath.
equivalents has
versions.
The need
been
felt
for
all
of these
by
The
Smend,
/.
c,
cordance.
Cp. Schmiedel, Georg Benedict Winer's Grammatik des neutestamentSprachidiom^, GOttingen, 1894, p. xv.
Itchen
criticizes
the omission of certain prepositions and particles in the Concordance, but also the failure to reproduce the whole phrase in connexion with the prepositions
and
particles, for
'
es
sein,
B. bei
dvOpomos Oder
dvrip
'.
He
considers
this
'
den
schwersten
Fehler des
Werkes
'
'.
That such words are important and have a bearing on Aquila's manner
may be
article,
Aquila.
Fragments of the Books of Kings according Cambridge, 1897, p. 12 f. See also below.
to the (ra)islation
of
Z 3
324
head of the
simplicia,
in
So
far
as
and
in
is
particular
effort,
concerned,
in
but incor-
Swete,^^
Klostermann/-
Morin,i'
Burkitt,i*
This plan of arrangement was outlined fully by Margolis, /. c. It is Hebrew to ignore the justified by the fact that it is in the nature of the
8
in shades of meaning brought out by a preposition attached to the verb Greek; e.g. T^^ may be rendered by either oiKilv, evoixeiv, KaroiKUv, or
napoiKi'iv
;
and
hence
it
is
more
practical to
have them
all
grouped
together.
9
'
Monumentum
summum
of Field's
Ill, p.
551.
;
The
full title
work
is
Origeitis
in
Hexaphrum quae
Veins
et
siipersimt
sive
Veterum Interpretum
Post Flaminium
Syro-
Graecontm
Nobilium,
tohim
TestameuUtm
Fragmmta.
adhibita
Drusium,
Montefalconium,
etiam versione
Tom.
10
II.
Oxonii, 1875.
Tom.
III.
T3''po-
in
Greek according
to
the
Scptuaginf.
3 vols.
Cambridge, 1887-94.
Marchalianus).
12
Of
(Codex
und
Patristik.
Leipzig,
1895,
pp.
4 7ff. 13
Anccdoia
Marcdsolana
sen
Moniwtcnta
edita
Ecclesiasticac
Antiquitatis
ex MSS.
Pars
I
:
codicibus nunc
primum
aut
denuo
illustrata.
Vol.
Ill,
Vol. Ill,
Pars III
soli,
Maredis
1895-1903.
in these
found
works of Jerome.
of the Books of Kings according
to the translation
" Fragments
of Aquila.
Cambridge, 1897.
REIDER
325
and,
in
one
instance,
unpublished
fragments
discovered
by Dr. Mercati
the
who
Editor
...
transcript
of the
fragments
4.
It
'.^^
is
^^
Hebrew-Greek Cairo
including a
Geiitsa/i
from
the
Taylor-Schechter
collection,
Fragment of
Twenty- second
Psalm
according to
Origens Hexapla.
1'^
Cambridge, 1900.
See on
this find
Klostermann, ZAIV.,
XVI
(1896}, 336
f.
It is to
be
is still
due.
8.
14 (10) bis
3 Kings
in
in
Exodus and
"lb
Kings.
found
in the article
tiipiaufiv,
where
Ps. 77 (78), 26
is
Field has
is
correctly tvpov,
the
Hebrew
D"'np.
Hence
[Sm., Ps. 77
(78). 26].
a' 6'
An
to
under the
Under
Concordance
s.v.
The
3 s.v.
a'
;
a' for
a'.
a.
The a
reference
a' refer-
Delete the
ence 3 Kings
instead of a
is
.
The
In
Exod.
27. 4.
This duly
a plain omission,
s.v.
oiktvojto^
being
entered
1^
Stcb
K5t56vai
is
the
Concordance has
a').
a'
6'
Jer. 37 (44). 12
(which
f.)
reference
repeated under
from
Prolegomena, pp.
cod. 88) Kal
xciii
f.),
this to
mean
326
consists
in
when he paid
attention to Field's
on the whole
below, which in
many
above
And
^^ in essential points.
Of
course, the
correct English
And
manner.
The
reference
to p?n!?, for
vdfxaadai
and so similarly a
9'
rov nepi-
fxeptaaaeai
Hebrew
as well as on the
Margohs,
JAOS.,
XXX
(1910), 308
is
f.).
On
p. 1503, col. 2,
fK^uv a
a',
Ezek. 24. 13
:
(from Swete)
to be
struck out.
((e/^a w^ith
one
fx,
0'
:
iv j-q
C;^(/*)a
c'
6f efeffe.
it
as
;
coming from
a
is
a',
whereas
is
what follows
6'
Greek
I
'boil over'.
Sub iam
25. i.
strike
a'
a'
Kings
26. 19,
and
6'
Kings
to eau 'h.
quod intus
The purport
column
Apuaeaip..
say
nD"),
whereas
had
i.
e.
'
means
that
they read as
in
the
text
6'
Accordingly two
under
kv
and
KKrjpovoyia.
(.).
clear
is
Job
2. 9, Field
aiiTw
77
yvvr).
woKkov vpo^i^rjKUTOS \.
Ov
is
Kiirai iv
Tw "E^pdiKw.
^*
gintal
xP^^^
TToWoit
is
expansion) which, as
a' 6'
expressly noted,
junction KuL
The
is
Field's
xp'^^'ov
curiously
\
enough there
18
no
reference to
Job
and
irpo&aiveiv
case in point has been met at the end of the previous note, where surely a glance at Field's notes would have made impossible the error of Had the notes been citing sttb 'iaa the meaningless references there given.
a' 6' i
Kings
But here Field wisely kept out of his text the phraseology of the gloss and merely registered the result. Obviously it was the excerpter-s duty in every case to square the text with the notes, which,
REIDER
notes
327
offer,
Much
valuable
instruction
as
Field's
which
'
a'
(Trard^afxfv = (^injUSI
6
and
just as rightly
remarks
on the
for
i^o}\oepivaai.i(v
= DIHSI.
The Editors of
to record 3. 3.
the Concordance
were
free
and hence
notes
was
3.
it
possible for
them
to register both 3. 3
Index
is
of course deleted.
14 (for
sub
Kpv(ptos
should be eliminated
kppirjvevTai.
de eiiarratoribus, non de
intcrpretibits
intelligendum videtur
We
acptpoj
are
with
is
no worse than
;
a</)(fw
Trarepes
in the
Onomastica Vaticana
a wrote
As
a matter
Kaiirep
first
See
Field,
under note 8
ilpi]vrjv
the
an
itacistic error)
is self-
See further
my Greek
Index, s.v.
(is, els,
Iv, kiriKaXvitTUv,
evpidKUv,
incorporated by the Editors where Field has indicated his doubt by printing
the phrases in question in brackets.
are, lor instance,
XprjfiaTa;
Isa. 3.
my
;
Index
fx-fj
Such
Job
27.
20
Trepiardaei
yiyovei/
;
eK(pvyoi;
Prov. 31. 3 rd ad
dvep.os
els
;
ibid., 40.
24
Jer. 20.
;
<p(puv
I. 2,
ibid.
31 (38). 22, iv
In nearly
aouTrjpia
ibid.
44 (51). 29
is
KaKa
Amos
to cor-
TTpo^aTav.
in the
all
no Hebrew
all
respond
MT.
Field's notes,
consulted,
would
have led
from a to
a', 0',
or AI.
The
and
Editors' point of
to refrain
it
justified.
In
my own
Index
have thought
advisable, with
to
what Field has to say in the notes, to by printing all such words or refer2 Kings 10
in
ences
in brackets.
Job
14.
14
d(l)o,8os
diafieveiv
SvaajneiaOai
I
fxeyas
5.
-rrdXiy ;
brackets
tradition ascribes to a
;
328
At
the time
when
had come to
light.
Foremost
Aquila text
among
the
the
new
In
both Aquila
transliteration of the
Hebrew.
in
Jerome,
and
Epiphanius
concerning
the
order
of
21
the
Hexaplaric columns.-^
the data in Pleld
is
On
with
we
find that
agreement there are nevertheless more or less important and above all we are taught to distrust the divergencies
;
my
Index, s.v.
Jer.
13.
10;
:
iv 1
Kings
i
14.
18;
KapUa
Gen,
;
16,
TrapffxPoXr]
Kings
14. 18
Trovrjpos
Jer. 13. 10
virava-
XCiiptiv
20
21
(pvyq.
to the
OT.
ZAW., XVI
22
(Swete,
c, 62
f.).
Here
is
6')
Ps. 21.
9r)paTai
a'
km
Sitarr]
T(aylor)
icvves
17 a'
on UvKKwaav
iiovaxhv
<^'
fie
contrast irtpieKvicXw
{sic)
yap ne
21
a'
a'
{p-ov)
t^v
IxovoTrjTCL piov
ixov
F=
fiovaxn" l^"^
^W
l^ovoTrjra
vicuv
Kope
F =
last
word which
(see
my
Tt' only in this place, while in the other Index, s.v. ixtXwbr^pa: it is used all cases instances it invariably renders "liJ^1 while uV^a = "I'U in
twenty
;
but one)
a' 's
rendering in
(X(p65pa.
tallies in
every particular
with that in
2 a
a' evpier)
"AWor
iv OXlipiaiv evpiaKupiei'os
.>D
Syrohex.
^.^
ls**)l^*-(
andChrysost.: the Syrian must have followed a faulty reading dpieip ff^oSpa
329
order
come
in
a form which in
its
origin
The
3 Kings 21
9-17
Ps. 89 (90). 17
;
90
(91)
91 (92). i-io
95
(96).
7-13
96 (97)
97 (98). 3
is
con-
of the manuscript).
general
statements concerning
it
patristic
literature.-^
AWos'
fvpeOrjs
tv
Ok.
ivpiaicu/J.fvoi
Nobil.
which
F comp.
a' ev
OMiptoLv
by Syrohex.)
a(poSpa a' (v
(while
;
a'
ciple, a'
rendered
it
as a perfect)
a'
F =
vTrepr]<pavia
F =
is
F
It
agrees with
is
M 4 a' M except
;
that
avTucv
omitted in
interesting in this
connexion
new
a'
texts
into Greek.
contrast nfpiTjXOov
both for
and
a'
icvkXovv,
comp.
7, II,
for instance
Joshua
6. 3, 4, 15,
and
comp.
Joshua 6.
\euvTas
into /ton
15)
fjLov
F contrast as
be corrected
fxf
tovs noSas
;
(J-ov
180' only
;
and
Kal excised
fxav
20
a'
contrast eia^aKovaov
contrast ef avrov
T,
KctKOjaiv
;
F = T 22 ixov F = T
rrpatts
a' da-qKovaas
;
25
a' an'
avrov
F F
T
a'
26
;
a' ttoWtj
F = T
27
the article)
Toji
<x'
F=
tw aXXaaaeaOai
y^v
contrast a ev
avraWaaaioOai
frjv
(note the
compound and
ibid.,
4 according to
'3
a has
a(\_i
for H^'p.
1).
330
Now
find again
where Field
is
our
internal evidence
must come
is
into play
if
we
are
minded
to
his
of another.
collected
Field's sources,
by
own
or
notable additions,
are
ultimately patristic
citations
excerpts
lines
from the
or on the
between the
margin of codices of the Septuagint, or again asterisked elements of the fifth Hexaplar column to which a signature
is
attached.
"^
fact
that
Field will
bear
would presuppose
121
contrast XoiyLov
;
11
']b)
gi. 4
eP^l
contrast va^\T]
T
;
missing in
(so Ps. 90.
(comp. Hebr.;.
12
;
I, 2. 7,
95. 7 bis,
12
bts)
7 the first
in dealing with
Thus F
stantiated
"s
doubt as
:
end
;
is
sub^
o'
by T
ibid.,
to
otto
The
first to collect
who inRomana of
Greek
totum
Rome.
title:
Fragnienta,
Drusius"s
collect a,
versa
et notis illustrata
a Johanna Drusio,
Arnhem,
Roiiiae
1622.
Testamentiun ex versione
cditiiui,
work was followed by Lambertus Bos, Vetus LXX interpretiim secundum e.xetnplar Vaticanitm
Scholiis ejusdcm
editionis,
una cum
variis
MSS,
codiawt
veterumque exeniplarinni
lectionibus,
Symntachi
et
Tlieodolionis,
Franequerae, 1709.
more complete
edition
was
that of D.
Field.
His work
entitled
Origenis
niultis
edita fiicrint.
Tom.
II.
Parisiis, 17 13.
REIDER
'
331
Holmesianae'
the
margin
of
the
Larger
Cambridge
Swete,
Septuagint, as well
as the works
of Pitra and
is
caution
requisite even
where
there
in
is
place the
signatures
-''
may
There
is
a' in
common with
this
in
is
other translators.
where a rendering is ascribed to Comp. Ps. 48 (49). 18 a' 9' e' a' ukoKov-
dovaa;
preserved
avTOv,
oTriaoj
enough so far as a' goes, comp. the phrase in full another source ovSi avyKaTafirjafTai aKoKovQovaa avToi ij do^a
true
to the
whereas according
avTov Su^a avrov.
a'
same source
is
a'
Now
aKoKovOflv
while
apparently
is
Very
rightly
on an error.
Isa. 2a.
14 ni n
^JIN "lOX
it
ruv bvvajxeuv.
Montfaucon referred
to a'
6',
furthermore below.
Xoi-no'i
:
Examples with
Kal
See
Kings 20. 19
riK'pB'l ot A- Koi
but
we
have
for a'
with
\-
specific
ascription
Tpiaaevaas
4 Kings 15. 5
o'iku
rrji
fl^K'Dnn
0^33
01
Job
21. 23
iSFl
D;^y3
01
\- to.
'iaxo-Ta
this is the
meaning
for a'
of his
remark though
it is
trifle
confused; which
Ttt
is
true
enough
who
ioxara
(a
is expressly credited with 'iaxa-rov (note the Ezek. 1.24 'T^ \- Oiov aaSSal but contrast a iKavov nowhere else transliterates i^^) 12. 10 iTTH NtJ'Sn N'^b'SH 6' /cat A;
;
in ver. 38,
while a
and
tov dpxovros to
a' kv op0pa>.
Xrjfj.pia
tovto
Hos.
10.
15
"IPIb'? 01 \-
ws vpOpos but
contrast
While
testimony
below),
may
it
two
editions of Aquila
(^see
is
and
in
many
instances
much more
the
XXIX
'
Field,
'
in the error
of
which
is
332
attached
doublets,
to
wrong
word.-'
in
one element
which
can
belong
to
Aquila.-^
Septuagint,
whereas
in
in
reality
Comp.,
27
e.g.,
Num.
22
BM, where
a'
o') is
attributed emCKC^is.
6' iifia
Thus Job
""JZl'^B
viol
Oiod to the
(iua
D^nSx
but while
found for P3
if,' iKK\riaia
d>a ^HpH
W)
;
2 Chron. 30. 23
@,
it
is
would
it is
more probable
was
in front of aarpa,
I
where indeed
think that
Syrohex. places
it
am
inclined to
""Ifi?
Gen.
6.
14
Tco (ppaioj 6f
but
it
a'
:
has
not
ml
iKbiK-fjaw
only Kai
is
used by
and'AXXos
Schleusner
following
may
not so easy as an equivalent for ^BH hence to the be right with his suggestion that Kal UZiKijaw belongs
is
"'n-ips:^
[Schleusner
is
wrong.
has
hence
to
Moreover, according
in a' eviaKinrfiv.
Dr. Reiders
28
own
a
rendered uniformly
M].
Here
is
list
which
is fairly
complete
Exod.
28.
33
BM
a',
register for
who
uses
it
four
more times
is
the second
while "JE'Vhich he derives from ny^ = be different), employs it also 28. 5 35- -3, 35peculiar to a' alone, who
for
;
Judges
Karaiaxwcav ovSe haTpeTTwv, Field casts suspicion to Job 11. 3, on the derivation of the rendering as a whole from a', pointing rarer verb where a' has hrpenwv for C'bzJD and to Isa. 29. 22, where the 6' has h-) to which may be added !iiarp^neGeai is used by a' (for Hebr. Iin, renderings for Hebr. that KaTaiaxvvojv and hiarpi-noiv are apparently parallel
18. 7 a' Kal ovk kvfiv
,
n^bp
occurs in the and that the same doublet, only in an inverted order, iKmi^oiv a doublet for -\i*j; B text of the Septuagint (which also has from element would appear to have been introduced erjaavpov the second
: ;
there
is
no reason therefore
a'
;
to
it
is
might but of the two verbs used for D>>3P Karaiaxvyo," text as a foreign assigned to a', and it should be excised in the B credibly be ^lovo^wvov, Field calls element. 2 Kings 3. 22 injnO a' (An^) rov -yibSovp view of the express citation a' anh rov the whole rendering in question in where a' consistently writes ivii^vov in cod. 243 and parallel passages in the of in this way still the case may be disposed iviwvo, for nn;
rendering
;
:
':
REIDER
333
work
the subject
is
in
his Prolegomena.-^
is
handed down
in
a faulty condition.
No
;
mention
be
made
literation
yeddovp for
i
Tns
Kings
i
Chron.
M]).
21 (22)
[2
Chron. 22.
i,
93*
comp. also
:
Ch.
be corrected in
fJ1>1.
ot y'
Kal edaiKev,
Hebr.
Add from
the second
Exod.
8. 7 (3)
Dn^D^Z
to
a'
kv -qpefiaiois dwoKpiKpois,
where
a',
see Field
7. 11,
22; also
ov ^77 hvvuvrai
air' 'ivvoiav
abwarovi
ov
/xfj
a SieXoyiaavTO ^ovXas as ov
there
is
Zyvtuvrai
is
6'
kXoyiaavTo
Sw.
is
much
6'
tempted to vindicate
for a'
it
what
ascribed to
(comp. an
J3
of
nSID taken
as a preposition, but
exercises
;
in the accusative
;
Hebrew)
in the
rendering
a'
a'
(see Field).
pp. xxiv
Thus Job
:
21.
17 n^X
is
iiriKKvapus
is
probably to be emended to
(ni^Kvapus
the former
9. 26),
in the
Greek Bible
an
is
{a for
Hebrew
is
^Up
Dan.
while the
;
latter is exclusively
;8
a'
word and
perhaps
.
used
a usual occurrence in
vfivrjaT
Ps. 34
aov
;
28 ^ripnn a
it is
vpLvrjau
ae read
0OV
vixvTjaiv
is
certainly
82 (83), 3
ox^d^eiv.
wKkaaav
Isa. 7.
see Index,
5. v.
20
^]?t?^
0-'
ev PaaiXeia
5.
'Affcvpiojv
read
iu
PaaiXeT 'Aaavplwu
(a
dittographed). Jer.
31 ^"HT a
(TTeKp6T0vv
the
same error
6.
25
Ezek.
<^ov
19. 7
VniJCbS a
ffo'p,
x'^po^^
read
XwaJ. 26.
^ (9)
"lik
ntoin a
so
a'
(rd re/xv)
read
comp. .
:
Hos. 12.
14.
r^^
a.vw(pe\is
IfxavTos, 15.
like to
@.
From Pitra
Gen.
23
a' ipariov
read
;
s" according
a'
BM
Hebr.
T]1"ID'
12
riD'^l'iri
napaos
a' Kapos,
334
know
scant attention
be they
aim
is
to contrast
Where
the
rendering consists
of
a whole
which was
moment, and
to be
exact with non-essentials which were therefore accomto the diction of the Septuagint.
modated
In other words,
stood afartepotiori.
I. 1
To
7-4>
illustrate
'1770-01
by an example
Joshua
iy"fn yr'^l'^r^^,
;
vlov Nov??
eiTTey
is
that whereas
o-'
@
it
construed
c.
'
and
wrote
;
-rrpoj
ace. for
Hebr. b^
that
much may be
relied
upon
but
would be
for the
'IrjcTovv,
Deut.
i.
38 we
know
Field
irpos
BM
accordingly
lioa-ova,
and we
may
vovtj
7.
wu
in
F^
and Deut.
comp.
i.
38
in
F^M"^, read
in
Chron.
27 where Nou/x
BA
5.
be corrected into
is
l<iovv,
so Lagarde's text).
:
also the
avTol be
j s
following example
e/c
Job
inni^^
avTos 8e Ttpos
;
(/ apos
V C3
BM who
is
Field
best attested
a'
it is
nevertheless unsatisfactory
xapos,
it
that both
and
a'
wrote
REIDER
335
It
apdi](TeTai,
+ 8e', common
:
to
all
is
(and a)
it
apart from
it
because
has no
equivalent in
MT,
moment
quoting
it,
-pos eroVAcor
It is
obvious that
my own
Index, constructed as
enumerated,
means by which many questions of detail will solve themselves. For naturally the double Index, Greek-Hebrew and Hebrew-Greek, resolves itself
will in
By way
of
summing up
Index
propose to
Aquila's
Manner of Translation
II.
Aquila's
Lexicon
III. Aquila's
Exegesis
IV.
In
will
The Hebrew Text underlying Aquila's Version. the concluding pages a number of unsolved problems
laid before the reader.
be
336
CHAPTER
AQUILA'S
7.
MANNER OF TRANSLATION
Greek
style
is
The
character of Aquila's
his
which
is
bound up with
arily
mannerism as a translator
in
customliteral
summed up
extremely
'
{bovXevcov
'E/3paiKT'i Ae^ei),^^
who
strove to render
letters
(qui
et
by
a-vv
aw,
Gen.
ti]v
i.
ez^
KecpaXatoi
^Knaev Oeds
yi]v,^^
and
in the
second place to
3.
Jerome, Epist. LVII ad Paimnacliiitm, 11. Ibid., supplemented by Field from Philoponus
comp.
now
BM
(from
Uj).
See Index,
s. v.
ovv.
This particle
is
used whenever
DN
is
followed
by the Hebrew
of avv.
article or
Furthermore, avv
by 73, otherwise the Greek article takes the place when employed for the nota accusativi FIX, has no
Comp. on all this Burkitt, Fragments of the Books of Kings, &c., p. 12. This rule, it must be remembered, is based only on the later finds in Field's Hc.xapla, owing probably to the fault of the copyists, avv is very often missing where we have reason to expect it. There can be no question but that a in his anxiety to express in Greek the Hebrew
influence on the construction.
;
which FIX no
Berakot 14
less
Cm
;
see
;
XXXII
i.
f.,
Middot of
b,
1.
R. Jose the Galilean, i, ed. Katzenellenbogen, pp. gff. Hagigah 12 a Gen. r. b. Pesahim 22 b from below
;
14 (ed. Theodor,
182
ff.
;
p. 12);
Strack,
p. 33>
REIDER
337
odd words or new coinages as x^^Ma^ 6-7rcopi(rij.6s, nw.3+ for fj^, ^J'Tn, Another instance of 'unseemly' slavishness and 'cacophony' which is singled
(TTikTn'6Ti]s
out
n. 2).
is
Hebrew
of an
So
very passage,
e.g.,
DN
is
inclusive of sun,
moon, and
stars,
and
pSH nx
It is immaterial for our purposes whether the Middah in was evolved by Akiba or his predecessors, nor does it matter whether Aquila was a pupil of R. Akiba (or, according to another account,
Garden of Eden.
question
c, contends
is sufficient to
know
was
may
c. ace. also for a' and 6', a doubt be expressed as to whether these two translators could be guilty of so
pronounced a
literalism
which according
to the
the signature
a alone
;
is
as in Jer. 28 (35). 10 and 32 '39). 9, generic (7' or -navres), it is safe to say that crvf belongs to
is
Where,
instructive
where O^e
(see
Swete) ignores
the particle.
probably read
There
still
and we should comp. e.g. Jer. 35 (42 18 Field as against Swete\ remain examples where the signature is specific and nas does
ttoj
(Ti^/irray
.
Elsewhere the
found in front of
a' 0' Jer. 32 (39). 14 e', both Swete}. It will hardly do on the basis of evidence so scanty to acquiesce in ascribing aw
;
c. ace. to a'
or
6'.
As
certain
adduced
in
MSS. (A and
in
others')
the
Hexapla.
In
one
Kings
we have
of a scholion
Syrohex. according
to
from a.
potion.
It
will be
shown below
is
As
mannerisms reminiscent of a
to say that
way to we
aw
a'
;
and similar
who though
De
on
this
Renan, UEcclhiaste, 54
ff.).
flf.
Klostermann,
Alexandrina, 41
'
Comp. Jerome.
I.e.:
Quis enim
"^ro friimento at
pour) which Saadya employs for that word, comp. Merx's Archiv,
51, n. 2.
VOL.
IV.
,5^^
338
object
each
element
of
compound
number,
Gen.
5.
8.
It
is
Aquila's
literalness
spoken
of.
Both
Origen
and
words of
'
praise.
Thus the
bring
out
the
proper
meaning of words'
\\Kv\as)r''
Kvp^rara
epp-rji'^veiv (PiXoTi}j.ovy.^voi
'
designates him an
very learned
intcrpres
.
. .
in the
Greek language
'
{diligcns et curiosus
erudiiissimus linguae
Graecaey^
And
'
this
since down to our twofold verdict has been repeated ever version as obscure own day. Thus Voss refers to Aquila's
and unseemly
in
et distortissima
rctw')P
'
It is
written in Greek
issued
from
the
Cambridge
and
barbarous version
On
con-
Homer and
as
it
Herodotus.'^'
There
is
Epiphanius,
De Mens,
et
I54-
Quoted by
Field, p. xxi.
;
37
larsi.
Isa. 49- 5-6 (ValSee Coram, on Hosea, 2. 16-17 ^Vallarsi, VI, 25) on See also Epist. 32 ad Marcellam (Vallarsi, I, 152) and Comm. IV. 564).
JOR.,
(1898;, 208.
9-
*^
P-
^'"
f-
PROLEGOMENA TO AN INDEX TO AQUILA
the character of an interhnear.
the
REIDER
339
The extreme
against the
in
fidelity to
offences
genius of the
a variety of ways.
To
his
the
Hebrew
the pronunciation of
We
why Joshua
but he also
^^
and
treats
as
indeclinables
EAKiaou
(@ Xe^xta?,
Ico(T(e)ta),
XeA/cta?),
Xwaiaov
I&ja-()ta9,
Mez;ao-o-e
'2o\\oy\xiM
( (@
yiava(T(Ty]'i) ^
(@
Mcouo-t;
rrj
or Mwva-ecos),
BrjdiiX
^aXctifxcov)
rot? Aa-QapayO
(@
AorapTrj)
(@
-BaLdi]\),
T(e)ta)r,^3
^s. loi
(102).
17,
22 (@ ^{^)c(ov)
16. i
4>(Ta
(pecre,
Deut.
and ^acre(x>
Joshua
10
Tracrxa).
is
Even
the nomengentilicium^though.
in
Hellenized usually,
sometimes found
14. 3
an altogether
;
nbx
'Ajixcopt
"'f^'^^
=z
;
Xum.
out
3.
23
''t^'^V
'^ay.paix^i.
Num.
26. 20 (24)
*ri?J|p
Maxa^t, Deut.
3.
not stand
by
a
himself.
M].
The
impression
pro-
may be
modern Jewish
some such
transliterations as Joshiyyahu,
Pesa(c)h would be
**^
received.'*'*
See above,
5.
is
The
Ti
apparently
is
meant
pronunciation of
ev eneifx
i= /3
i*.
Another example
tv ertetn for
tioSt;
Ezelc. 30.
9:
(=
(v)
+ eTififj..
**
As
manner
see Thackeray-,
11.
B* for the letter """li* Lam. 1-4. which the Septuagint deals with proper names, The extreme of Hellenization is found in i Esdras
in
11. 2.
As
5.
for (padix,
it
is
found outside a
in 2
in a'
27
Num.
9.
Joshua
10) and in
only
Chron. 30 and
35 ^see Torrey, Esra Studies, 67) and Jer. 38 (31). 8, where the translator misread nD21 ~|-iy QZl as PIDD '^'^'\'C2 iv koprfi <paa(K. a' probably wrote
(peaa or (pioi but hardly
faaex
>
see Chapter
II.
a 2
340
which however, that in the matter of transHterating words Theodotion that are not proper names it is not Aquila but
has the largest number.^'^
translating
for
names of
lators,
While,
in
Greek Scriptures
was with Aquila merely a matter of accuracy to translate whatever could be translated: in Cant, the allegorical
motive came into play which
a
still is
exhibited in the
Targum
in
more exaggerated
form."^^
is
]0.
revealed
Hebrew etymology
their
16. 11
See the
list
in Index.
is
The
following
list
of such
.
names with
-npLfedivajv
;
Greek equivalents
7Xy>^tJ'^
Gen.
14. 3, 8 ''n^'n
pIDV
=
.
tmv
elffaKofj
nXr^fffioviis
;
32.
i
30 (31) PX'j2
laxvpod,
contrast
o'
^avovri\
Num.
I. i
21.
0^"^,^
'ccavof
. .
^1^.
.
= =
Trp6awTrov
-^Sui/
rir
;
mraffKoTT^ (but
1
'AOapuv); Deut.
'3
nnT '1 =
(implying ^T:
transliterate)
Kinss
13. 18 D''y'2^'n
5.
(@ and
1 7-
a'
2 Kings
(urro
;
24
n^*3np =
;
{its)
Cant.
3 (4)
Hinn? =
Kar' ihboKlav
7.
6.
12
fv
(2) n"'Obv>r
ilprjviwvaa
;
(@
Sowa/^rris):
4 (5) p2tJ'n2
-;
IrnXoyKTixw
iv
;
'Eai^wv)
ibid.,
pb'Q'^
ajro^ATjTaii/
@
;
Aa/xaff^oO),
on
Tj?
to/xos loTpaKov
Jer. 31 (38), 15
nOin =
kv h^r^Xri
;
(@
50
^^f
0^? =
&
'HkiovTr6\ws
yiti'l
(27). 21
D^n-IO
TTapaTnKpaii'6vTc^v
y'ipl
kmaKinr-qv,
koX
rvpavvov,
Koi
Kopvcpalov,
;
contrast
i
@
=
rf,
a'
6'
'^aKovK
(*a/foi-5),
6.
Hos.
5.
;
riB^r^b
2.
oko''Si
nivau
q n03i^
= humeros
is
(quoted by Jerome)
Zech.
5 D^^1|)
e^l/os
4^
oXkepiov
wdpoi/fOi KprjTWv).
The
subject
dealt with
Thus n^nns
ijXTj'n
pB-inzi
;
^niyn
nnyob inuifT
jDTn
-'??br^'-
ir
xn:r33
't^'n
piny
341
may
be,
is
Thus,
in addition to
ayv6r]ixa
being the
equivalent of either
to render
d/VaAoOr
dAot(/)ai'
r\^^r^-^
nm^
or
irJC^,
ayvo-qixariCuv is
D.ks,
formed
^XaXdv and
lab,
pass,
are coined
;
dAot^?;
hence
in
;
"123
avafioXaiov
it
a's
conformity with
avonros
by
;
avaiSoXeiGdat
= ^p3 druTrep^ecrt'a = n-inj;, di-VTrep^eretz; = 13ynn ^o-vvfTos = "ly?, do-wertCffT^at = "ly? ciipriixh'ov = from a(^rj = yjJ jSiXriovv or /3eArvi;ea' = n^C\T from /ieArtoi' =r 21^: iBpiofxaTiCeLv = i^^^Nn from /3pco/xa = brx or ^?N^ 8ia(3i-ii^anC(U' = ly^ from = nys or n-jyv; 8ta8?|/xart('eo-^at = in? with a view to 8iahr]u.a = eKAe/croCi' pass. =: "lin niph. and exAeKrw? = "13 ace. with reference to eKAeKro? = "I3J and eKAe/croV = (corn) e-to-r?//x(U2; = kTiLcrriqixovv = ^''3b'n = 13 e^;CwItCet^ = 1"? VTrp'i]s for D^yJ gave rise to evTrpeTrelv
'P'D^,
hence
y=l3J
bidfSyjiJia
"iril
"in
l?''?'^^,
ev^'coi'ta
or
evTrpeiTovv
for
Dyj, similarly
evrrpeTTiCetv
;
pass,
for
Dy3
;
= ]:^ Karappota pi. = D'>p from KaTappelv \aiKa-niC,tiv = from AatAai//- = Hiyo or lyp AeTTToV = pM from ke-nros P1 At^oAoyeto-^at = nM P*y from At^oAoyia = D^^y p.ovaxovi' = in) from ixovaxos = opviC^iv = I^Ct from opv^ov = do-reU'os = Dli'y, o(7reco(jt? = HDify, and oaToWos again = D^i:y are all due to dcrriov or oa-Tovv = Di'y = nm comes from oxAos = oxXdC^tv napa-akriKTiv^adai = Tidfi} from 7rapa7rA?jta = Tiapa^e/3'^i' = with an allusion to b^); irepCfSXcKTa = combined with the root njB, comp. @ Exod. 2. 12 Trpao-td(^i;peoi;r
for
,32
"lyb*
^IJi'Sif
"liEi:
?it3n
iiyJK'
''?^''
D'':''3S
^^
See
7.
collected
to
by Field
(p. xxii)
see also
Burkitt, p. 13
but
make
several additions.
342
(ecrOai.
^1V
owe
njiny
cxKavbaXovv
pass.
;
b^:^
or
derived
from
(XKdvOaXov
y^p-j
;
=
"l^f?
^iK'D??
from
(rrepiujixa
;
=
^il
a(j)iyKT7]p
Y^^ because
also renders
r)^^V
(r<t>o-
bpoTT^s
subst.
from
(T(p6bpa
"INO
adv.
is
rapaxv
to
with an allusion to
V^
due
reWy
VV
^ TLdrjvos
rip3;^
gave
PP.i^
;
/^ei^oi.
or TiTdLCop-evov for
for n^J?^
;
v7ro<T7ra(r^os
X^PI^cii,
x^P/^a^t'Ceii;
for
C:")
is
with a view to
II.
mannerism which
^^
is
meneutics (pp^nmj)
into
consists in breaking
up a
pluri-literal
two elements.
i.
Thus Exod.
;
33. 25 ^^:^P'>
et?
ovofxa
pvTTOv,
e.
nXi-
D^b
Lev.
is
2.
14
bo-J3
a-nakd or aTraAo'y
it
pointing to h^ in [^o
left
unexpressed, as
is
covered
A*
;
by
Kal
U-\:
iptKTd
s.
(pLKTov
@.
Similarly 23. 14
ot
airaka
16.
6.
AeTTtora
refers
r/aayov
to
M]
I
8 8
bm^b
ij-iss
= ts = ^y
f
cnroXvoixevov,
i.
e.
^TN
ly?
Kings
{;(|)et
Kovpas,
e.
T?.
:ni?3;
Job
I
28. 3 ^^ /.
ni.^j'^*
Ps. 15 (16).
raTreii-o?
D^ =
re'Aetoj),
Ta77t^o(^poz;o?
i.e.
Kol
airXovs
(and elsewhere
D"'rinnn
Dn
lO;
Eccles. 12. 5
Isa. 27. 8
ni>Q^3
0e'p,
nNDJ<p3
= = h (TaTM
Mic.
rpo'/ao)
rpop/o-oucrtj;,
i.e.
D\"in
nn
crdrov,
i.e.
nND nXC2;
'5n2ri
.
.
.
41. 12
=
i.
n^D
^3
H OS. 8. 1 3
Kal
(^e'pe
e- ^l"
^0
;"
2. 8 ^lons"!
awavTuo
where
51
See Middah
XXX
ff.)
;
in the
ed. Katzen-
Malbim on
On mobs
'
pp. 183
from kautzsch, on the other hand, assumes the reading n'.r:i'i* note).-It is rather strange to the stem ub^i (Gesenius-Kautzsch^*, 30 r, quadriliterals, failed to do it find that a', while decomposing components or
tf.
in the
?;"l
tradition,
stands for
2vS
(Gen.
r.,
which
a'
renders by
-^ovaTl^uv ,T173n;.
Some-
REIDER
it
343
it
in
the sense of
i^iDTixl
from
also Gesenius,
T/iesauriis,
;
p.
777:
conflatum ex nx,
apiid,
ad
et
^ito,
^W
136,
12. It
Greek to the minutest points of the Hebrew idiom. He by Greek post-positive -oe. Thus Gen. 12. 9 n2?3n = votovI^ [comp. Joshua 18. 14 ^? Jojsx^l
=
22.
by
Field.
M]
;
Exod.
3
28. 26 nn;2
oIkovU
Num.
2.
10
n:o^ri
vorovU
Kings
49 m;DiN
'a0et>8e:
4 Kings
;
16. 9
m/p
8.
Y.vp'!^v^vU\
Ps. 67 (68). 7
XT?^eV8e.^"
nn^rii:
keooTrerpLavbe
Ezek.
16 nDnj?
^p-
Similarly he renders
^l^
by
Kai-neproL.
Compound
Gen.
2.
reproduced so that
the Greek.
lost
in
Thus
;
= ^-^i apxv^^v; 18 ^^33 = w? KaTaavrt avrov 2 Kings 6. 14 V.2> = irpd Trpoaioirov 7. 8 nnso = ^770 oinaOiv; Kings 19. 25 pin-l^ij = ets and p-aKpoOev, and 4 = ds anb 7]ixipSw apxnOev; 23. 15, 19, 24 D:i = Kat Kaiye and 27 ''^^ == eTTt Tipoaia-nov p.ov Job 9. 29 nrnsS = ds tI TovTo, contrast @ bia ri = ftj ^770 Jer. 31 (38). 34 p.LKpov airCov 42 (49). 8 ib^nS? ^ et? airb jXLKpov Exod. 12. ^J
;
D"l|^ ^)?^d[5
"'??
7''o
D3^|7)Jp!5
times he even combines two separate words, as Isa. 2. 20 ni~13 "IDil^ which the Masorah separates but which a', h'l^e most other versions, reads
together, rendering
"^
it
by
is
The
= TTapa
Thus Joshua
5.
HQ''
TTjv
OaKaaaav
ascribed to
ol
X,
while
nHinn =
iis
ttjv
^aptpl
the misuse of
occurs in the well-questioned fourteenth chapter of 3 Kings (ver. 17). On n locale in the Samaritan and Septuagint versions, comp.
Frankel, Vorstudicn, p. 197, notes
/
and m.
344
IP
nnb
= xVis
OTTO
(but
j'"
Where
is
the Greek
Hebrew.
I.
Thus Gen.
i. 5, 8,
;
10
":>
i^y,
KdXaev rw
b^.p2
, . .
28
'2 nn";
e-iKparelv iv
cpojvf]
:
3 Kings 17. 22
.
ycp'n
Kul T]KOV(T
;
...h>
Ps. 26 (27)
t<yx
;
'>??
ai-earrjaav Iv kjxoi Isa. = a-b riros (f)of3r)du> ibid., 12 Similarly the Hebrew 19. 4 nyb^^\ = j3a(ri\va-ei h avTols.
^T^'^'?,^
comparative or superlative
is
Thus Gen.
Ci^p
L3y!2n
3.
(1)
'^
cny
Traz'orpyoj
airo
Isa.
7.
13
ijjiTL
Distributive
i.
construc-
Hebrew.
Comp.,
avi]rj'-
for instance,
Lev. 24. 15
Num.
C'^^*
^'^
;
ain]p
Num.
t^?ti'?
3.
12
THN
'J'ii
Joshua
eVa) rov
parti-
aKt]-Tpov.'^ cipio
becomes
Gxf^okpronoinen absolutum
present,
^3:s*
substantive
tense.
verb
superadded to the
8.
past,
future
Thus Exod.
contrast
29 (25)
N;fr
;
eyw
et/^t
ii^p^op-ai
niyj' '^bSl
(BM),
eyw
e^eAei;cro/^.at
;
Kings
14. 6
'^"{'^
Kat
eyw
tVt aTTooToAo?
Eccles. II. 5
TP
ovk el av ddcLs]
Jer. 31 (38).
32
envpuva-a (avTwv)
;
33
(40). 9 ^?3i<
38 (45). 26
.
'JX-p-'Sp
pi-Toi
eyw
eiV',
is
contrast
-poa-i-TOJ
faithfully reproduced.
Nin
KOA
av avTo^.
Where
repeated after a
particle in
the sequel
not so Aquila.
.
Gen.
i.
4 P?^
p?
p.e-afv
Kol p.ra^v.
The
idiomatic construction
'2
... '3
s-i
See Field's
note.
to lipograph}-.
REIDER
n^iyz
345
0,9
slavishly reproduced,
o}i
comp.
Isa. 24. 2
tiie
vjnxs
bov\oi,
KvpLos avTov/^
its
On
the
Hebrew with
co-ordinate constructions.^"
pronoun ('aid)
in
Deut,
TJ?
i.
40 D?^
=iJa
Crisi
^al
veViTare
avroi^-,
;
10,
Isa.
11
n^?
avda-TJjdt
aavTu> {a
aeavrfj.
40. 9
i.
^b'^bv
avaiSi^Oi
As
to
Gen.
_
30
i^'Tj-x
.
ii,
avrCi;
Exod.
5 i7>
Tj's
;
f-' q^^q;
2^. 23
iriN
N^-nrTj'X
tj'S =^ oS
=
ctt'
eu/je'fJj/
avi' qi^tw
Deut. II. II
;
n?|L''
Dnzy
Dj~S
(var.
i)i')
vfieXs
lUpx^aOe U^lcre
Ezek.
9.
6 vby TJ'X
e0'
avT^."'^
'0)1,
'^'71,
The same
and the
^\, niin,
^h
be
which
^ix.
in a free translation
;
might
lost.
Particles like
Di
-jX,
tinguished.-^^
The
is
connective particle
whether plain or
cases with hi
consecutive,
translated
by kou
to which
it
The i&w
it
should be referred to
&
is
peculiar.
When
in
is
and
in 'iddfch constructions.
Hence Joshua
8.
33
]ii}
^^/ )j^^^
'^
Syrohex. margin
The examples
contrast,
however,
my
"
123). 4
where H^--y3l" =
while the
'cVid is
unexpressed
in
= S
Iutlv
and
where Si \7inDZl~i;j\S - S, enenoierjaa. But the omission is rare, and on the whole Margolis is justified m maintaining ^comp. The Hebrew 'a id in the Greek Hexateuch in AJSL., XXIX, 237 ff.; that in
'
',
all its
5.
forms.
vv.
59
See Burkitt. 12
f.
346
Thus,
instance,
Ps.
23
(24).
'^^'li'
DipO?
avTOV
;
=h
;
tottcd
h'
to'tto)
ayi'o)
o-'
Exod.
4.
10
D''"l?"^
E^'i^
avi]p prjixaTujv,
TTtcrrew?,
contrast
^vKaXos
Ps. 13. 17
D"'31CX T-iT
oixr]pos
contrast
13.
found
in
Aquila's
Greek words.
gomena,
p.
To
by Field
11.
{Prole-i?i:c
xxiii)
=
16
ai/Awi^
;
Deut.
30;
=
is
Kapxapovjjievov 2
is
Kings
U'^.i?
6.
^^b
kU Job
4. 14, S:c.
one
tempted to add
read V?P-.
however, a
merely
KLxeojv
'
transliterated
rd.
the
jV^'P
Hebrew
Judges
(read Kepes?).
4.
Comp.
KLKamv for
'
Greek form
of
which Field
a'
speaks was
intended.
Naturally enough
makes
dating
XiTcov
the
n3ri3,
Septuagint,
adf^fSarov
like
nsc'
fBaTos
n?,
,6v(Taos
p2,
liariCiiv
= T\^f
was
probably a coinage
among
Greek-speaking Jews).
But the most important evidence of a singularly painstaking accuracy is Aquila's endeavour to render, as far as possible, the same Hebrew words by the
or at
any
rate to
of synonymous equivalents.
To
illustrate this
shall
quote
some
Greek words and contrast the number of their Hebrew equivalents as used by the Septuagint and Aquila of course, we have to bear in mind the fact that
significant
;
we
In the enumeration of
(see n. 47); the only
the words
Deissmann
REIDER
;
347
I
ayyeXos 15. a
3
;
aytos 31. a
I
;
avoixia 24. a
avofxruxa 8. a
aTTokkveiv
;
38. a 2
acre'/3eta
aTTcoAeta
21. a'
aae/Srji
14. a'
I
;
16. a' I
1
;
/BaaiXeta y. a
;
jiaai-
Aetof 6. a'
iSaaiXcvs g. a
1
;
yi]
;
15. a' 2
bvvajXLS
8i8oWt 53.
14. a
I
;
a''
26. a
;
bvvaaOai
15.
a''
e'^i-os
etSwAoi'
15. a'
5;
I
hicr^div 14.
;
e'pyoy
;
27. a'
fJeo'j
59. a' 6
tVx^^'eti'
^X^pos
;
10, a'
24. a' 2
27. a'
;
4; KaOapos
17. a'
a'
18. a' i;
16.
KOKta
c/
i;
/cu/jtos
5; Aao?
Troteiy
i;
napo^vviiv
a'
2:
nXavav
1 7.
3;
118.
;
2]
TTo'Ae/xos 8. a' I
4.5.
ttoAi? 6.
I.
a 2; avvaycoyrj ig. a
Tapda-aeiv
a 5
It
'oVos 12. a
must
among
the words
common
as
to
Aquila and
the
Septuagint
there
are such
are
in
Thus
Tpo-nij
which stands
P^7 Job
14.
in
for
"I'S*,
n^i^n, or
nzijo
is
used by a for
^y. 18 (but
T. poTTcis
as in Aiictariiim).
The rendering
in
of divine
names
is
a feature not to
be ignored
particularly,
owing
rigidity,
should be instructive
and
interesting.
It
will
the Tetracharacters
grammaton
=1^"^^
light.*^*^
is
transcribed
in
ancient
Hebrew
in all the
When
is
assumed
^0
This
in accord
I,
Nonum
tetragrammiim, quod
quod his
Van, E.
348
the shape
mm
;
(the
same stroke
This
was then read by the Christian Fathers as Pi Pi in true But that it was really pronounced Kvpioj Greek style." [= kere. Vl\ is attested to by Origen in his comments on
Ps.
2.
77a/ja
6e
"EAA?](rt
r?)
KVpiOi
eK^oorelrat.*'-
This
circumstance
may
in
a great
M]
(62).
At any
oe(T-oT?/s,
rate
Ps. 6i
KvpLos
stands for
13.
mm
(inch 'ins
is
[but once
This
may
be styled
a rule,
may
be disposed of as either
Thus
but
it
Ps.
76
(77). 2
and 81
in
(82). i
we
in
is
find D^nSx
must be borne
mind that
both these
probably due
the
principle
of variation.
Job
this
27.
mbs
nvpLos
(quoted
by Klostermann), but
ol A,
signature
and hence
may
-\^):
not be a.
The same
Exod.
is
true
is
=
=
Oeos
Kal -rrdvres.
30. 34,
de6s.
and
is
Isa. 8.
17, in all of
Nomen
invenimtts.
it
Tetragrammaton
occurs in a fragment recently published by Wessely conit rather belongs to a', as has been and falsely ascribed by him to a Nouvelle Serie, VIII 09"). 266 ff. M.] vincingly proved by Mercati. RB.,
;
" Comp.
Origen,
ibid.
Qnodquidain non
intelligentes propter
elementorum
similitiidinem,
qmim
Pi Pi
'
legere consiieverttnt.
On
mm
comp. Nestle,
fiber
in
ZDMG., XXXII,
An
additional proof
is
Kings,
p. 16,
349
B
The
a'
all
Hebrew
archetype, and
therefore
is
a later substitute.
offered
where n^nba
is
used
in
Pentateiichal Criticism,
1909,
pp.
also
:
Dahse,
I.
Textkritisciie
p.
:
42 and elsewhere.
[The
M.l
lectio
^\r\^
may be As to
have
Exod.
KvpLos)
4. 24,
it
u hich
is
{a' 6'
is
mind of the
God', comp.
the messenger of
n:jn^c,
^l^
^n
also
b.
ascribed to
is
]]2V
(var.
The
obvious,
cS. 17, which speaks of the Lord hiding His face from the house of Jacob owing to a scrupulous guarding against anthropomorphisms
:
and
anthropopathisms Aquila substituted here deos for [ has there 6^6?. M.]
Kvpio^.
As
for the
combination
nin; ^jhx^
the
first
element a
certainly expressed
by
transcribed
it
by him
as
was to be read
(for
e^os.
Hence the
deos
comp.
TTtTTt
of the
ahc^vai
copyists, replaced
K^ipios
by
7.
Kvpio^.
The
ascription
of
to
a'
Ezek.
Ps. 70 (71). 16
cr' certainly and a probably divided the combination between the two verse-halves.
350
nu-
rule
is
translated
lKav6s,
being
r., c.
derived
46,
from
b.
'^.
sufficient
a.
in
and
Hagigah 12
24,
is
it
transol
ascribed collectively to
A,
distinctly for a. while Theodoret records iKavo^ a few cases ^os. i^S = Jo-xi^po?, and in only
In two
is
instances
where b^
is
rendered
6e6,
the
ascription
general
Ps. 67 (68). 25 ol A,
it
^^t^^
and 89
(90). 2 ol ndvre^.
In
0eor.
Gen.
16. II
6.
is
in
composition:
^fos
Uai^o?,
^SV^:
e^rraK07)
Exod.
3
a',
^^
nature of
e'
because
to a' and should be doubted and rather ascribed the same in these two render the same phrase
10. 5,
manner, Ezek.
registers for
go^'es
a'
and because the Midrash (Ber. r., proved Dp:Nl DVD3X which, as will be
I'^o.vos
c.
46)
later,
is
which alone
in
is
Indeed it translation. keeping with Aquila's mode of = Icrxvpb, Uavo, more than likely that wherever nc' bs
found sine nomine (Gen. 43- ^4
belongs to Aquila.
;
is
it
4-
13;
Exod.
o!
is
6.
3)
Comp.
Isa. 8. 10,
where
credited
y)
is
O^os.^--
connexion with divine names, that Aquila adhered to there is every reason to believe 6 wherever the Hebrew has the Masoretic Text, writing
As
to
the article
in
-n
and omitting
it
it.
It is true
is
many
discrepancies
the article
used
D>n^s,
twice each
with
n^
ni^X
and
25 times
with
But these
implicitly, for they are mostly due are not to be trusted the scribes and a tendency to level to the carelessness of
63
On
the treatment of
the divine
names
in the
Septuagint,
comp.
351
Gen.
i. i,
quoted by
BM
=
offers
24 where D^^^N^
It
6 e^^s
e^os.
must be maintained
quoting Aquila (and naturally all the other minor Greek versions) the scribes were concerned
in
our case
all
^eo'9
and
Kvptos,
and paid
little
or no attention at
article."'*
to the presence or
In
the
preceding
have sought
to
exemplify
Not everyespecially in
classified,
versions,
may have
will
go
Exod.
(Tov
10 Katye
aov
irpoi
dovkov
^apvi yXGxrtnj
^3
eya, dfXL
corresponds
D3
;
contrast
Kal
ctt
ovhl
a(f)'
ov rip^M AoAeudp.i
;
rw OepairovTi aov
1
Icrxvocficovos
^pahvyXi^aaos eyw
avTov Ks
19.
otto
tj-n;
TTpoa-Mirov ov
^p.t?,
Karefir]
(BM)
contrast
hCa rb
KaTaf3ef3i]KevaL
ctt'
"S.
Ti]TO)v
45
aa-p-a
(46).
.
. .
1-4 rw
eA-Trts
VLK01T0t(O
TMV
vl(OV
K0p
6771
VaV(.C-
OXixj/ccrLV
evpeOi]
article
For the method, or rather lack of method, in the use of the definite with the divine names in the New Testament, comp. Bernhard Weiss Der Gebrauch des Artikeh bei den Gottesnamen, Gotha, 191 t.
'^*
352
ac^oopa e-l
Kal
(V
T(3
ov (f)o3ridi]cr6ixda iv
opt]
acpdWea-Oai
kv
Kapoia
OaXacraMV
tJ]
6x\dcrov(TLV
v-epr^cpaviq
avTOV aet
contrast
et^
i]\J.CiV
evpovaais
i]p.d<i
kv
ro)
Tapdcraiadai
tijv
koX
jj-erarideo-daL
KopbiaLi
daXaaaCiV
m^^av
Kal
hapaxO^av
ra vOara
avrSiv
TapdxO-)](Tav rd
Jer. 5:.
1"'i?"!>'
vVui
"5?
^--"!'
SeSeKia?,
similarly
6\ while
has
ovtos
dKoa-rov
Kal
hos
Irous
Hos.
II.
oVt
~aU
'IcT/jaj/A
Kol
riyd-qcra
avruv
Kal
diro
^3
p-ov for
D^l^"'?'?'!
'.HinSI
^-^^^ ny?
''m'O
'l(Tpai]X
eyw
?}ya7n](ra
o-
auroy
770?!?
Kol
$ Alyv-TOV p.TKdXeaa
on
ef Ar/VTrrov
16.
In point of pedantic
literalness
It
is
Aquila's version
this
force.
circumstance
who
at
is
true,
may
have had
from the
in
mind the
of
Christian
notions
Scriptures.'^^
Barring, however, individual coinages which go a long way to stamping his translation as barbarous, a study of
his
scholars
and
knowledge of
Greek,'^'^
we may
trust Epiphanius,
was related
to
65
353
paganism first for Christianity and then for Judaism." Thus Aquila's mastery of the Greek language is borne out by the richness of his vocabulary. There are some
200 words
versions nor
ever,
word formations) which none of the other any other Greek author uses. A few, howdisappear from the list when Herwerden's Lexicon
(or
is
Sztppletorimn
consulted.
own
enough
them from
to lay bare.
fail
is
-iC^iv (31)
and
-ovv (20).
Aquila
mentioned
V,
8, 10).
(quoted in Greek by
Eusebius, Hist.
But
it
was
life {de mens, et pond. 14-15^ Epiphanius's repeated by the Pseudo-Athanasian author of Synopsis script, sacr., c. 77, and in the Dialogue between Timothy and Aquila {Anecdota Oxon, class, sen, pt.VI!!). The chief Jewish sources are, Pal. Megillah 71 c, I. 10':
DIN
^Jan
a,
1.
10:
"i^l
is
D^^y DJTD
found
first in
detailed account of
c.
Jewish sources
is
45
more complete
De
f. ; comp. also the monographs of Anger, Onkelo, Chaldaico, quern ferunt, Pentateuchi paraphraste, et quid ei rationis
intercedat
cum
Part
'
I,
De
Akila,
1845;
Friedmann, Onkelos
Akylas, 1896;
also
Krauss,
Akylas der
Proselyt', in Festschrift
div., pp.
liomm
Gratz,
z. achtzigsten Geburtstage M. Steinschneider's, Germ, 148 ff. A general treatment of Aquila is found in Yiod.y, De bibtextibus, 573-8; Carpzov, Critica Sacra Vet. Test.,
1728, 553-60;
Gcschichte der
ff.
geschichie, pp.
Bleek-Wellhausen, Einleituug ins A. T., % 281; Buhl, A. T, pp. 150-55 Swete, Introduction \o the O. T. in Greek, pp. 31-42; and finally Schurer, Geschichte des jUdischen Volkes im Zeitalter Jesu Christi, III*, 435-9 On the relation to Onkelos see also Luzzatto, Oheb Ger, 1830 Rapoport, in a series of letters
43
ff.;
Kanon
u. Text des
to
the latter
in
(comp. D^JnnNt) ?n3T, ed. Harkavy, pp. 24 his works on the Septuagint (Vorstttdien and
ff
and 56
ff.)
Z. Frankel
Einfluss)
j3
VOL.
IV.
j^
354
As
-ixa
nouns the
are
and
(16)
By
"^
far
the greatest
number
of the
new
or peculiar formations
consists of
com-
Then some 300 pounds with one or two prepositions. translators words are employed by Aquila alone among the
elsewhere in Greek. of the Scriptures, but are met with found in With the other two Aquila shares 74 words not
the Septuagint, with
with Quinta
3,
Symmachus 99, with Theodotion 43. full in with Sexta 5. The lists are given in
Appendix
17.
I.
rarely Despite his extreme literalness Aquila not paraphrase, if only such indulges in free translation and
Aquik
^ribriD3
Thus Gen.
30.^
8
;
awaveaTfjexj/h
IJ.
6 6eos avvava(TTpo(ji)iv
.
.
ver.
42
TPVp?''
=
;
'<'^
^^ gevrepoyoVot?
31. 41 ^1^^:
;
0^3b
hUa
aptdixovi
42. 21
n^12p^.
4 ^'^ ^^^ = ^ddix^Sevaas is vbojp, commentators in prenot necessary to follow old it is is simply a free supposing niDQ (comp. Field, note), it
=h
-rTXwfxaia
49-
rendering;
(1.
^Exod.
13.
;
20
-^W^
8.
^m
=
Kal
nn^??
^^^
veav
neaix)
rw
epworar^iv
;
Deut.
14 1??? ^1]
'<'
^t^o^r/s
rf Kapbia crov
Xoixivuiv;
Job
5.
21
N^^: ^? nilTO
12. 2
=
Isa.
avv
vixlv
TeXcMixara
of r^m),
comp, however,
59- ^9
where
r^]n)
mi
12
HDpi
ohvvv;
35- II ''^"^-'
^^^"''
h ~
avr^; 15. 20
'^"'^
t'binn??
= V
ra
o-oc^t'Cet
^'?Mas
iJTrep
t8
It
original, say
in a
the arguments for a Greek becomes evident how precarious are on the presence of compounds of the Book of Wisdom, based
large number.
Contrast
J.
Freudenthal,
'What
is
ff.,
the
Ongmal
in JQR., HI, 7^2 Language of the Wisdom of Solomon?' 68. Book of Wisdom. London, 1913, PGoodrick, The
and A. T. S.
355
18
pfiy \Sn
but
O'
vnap^ts TTaXatd
and
Eccles. 12.
-\'\?}r}
ni:3-!?|
i
= Tra^ra
n^n
rci
rijs
w8^? while
has
al dvyarepes',
Isa. 29.
tn
nnp
ttoAiV'?
Aoreweco? (or
(^rpo rov)
7rape/x/3A7io-ea)9)
<f>vrjvaL;
Aouto
V-lSf^
42. 9
njripp DnD3
dva-
59. 18
;
nm =
D^^; ^y3
=
/xrj
(L?
i^o-i^xao-ryre
6)
DTO
rj> KoAao-ty
1^776
crov
If
ai^rcSz;
21. 2
7/ptay
^:vy
nni)3
7roAe/xn
;
7//xas,
e0'
and
(T'lrpos
was
[xe
26
(^^). 18 ^rit^lisn
ul^sr
MoopaaOai, while
'\'^^
has
M(apa6LTT]s;
;
32
(45),
(39),
40
l^-^n
n^:^'^-^!?
dTToa-TpacpijvaL
?/K0U(7az;
38
27
ypt^'r^b ^3
= 6Vt
/;i^
^.^^^
^^
ovK
TO
prjixa,
contrast a
i^jkovctOi^
Aoyos
51 (38). 17
cyo-re
nn?p
Q^^^"^^
"ly^J
^jx^pdvOi)
;
Tra?
dvepcoTTos
yt-
I'crio-Keti',
but
dTTo yz^wo-ewf
Ezek.
17.
6 V^N
vnivS'i niJsJj
tov
fxov,
im(PaLVaeat
k.tJ.
20. 8
^noM =
dir' kfxov
ijXXaiav
rd
^ijixd
contrast
^3.
@
nn
Kal dTrea-Trja-av
,;^|>-N^
and
12
ov ^7/
{]fxi-iv
awTpLxf/j]
avTov;
22
'J?10?.^,^
N-')
=
a
Ka\
6'),
ovK
aAaAo?
S^- 37
;
=
;
O^a
^3
^^o-o//at
(a'
but
CvrvdwoiJ-at
Hos.
7}
7.
14
^i5\^>^
aAAa
3.
dAA'
ojkdXvCop
Hab.
14 1riDS3
dTT0KpV(p(OS.
not to mention and conjunctions which might be added or omitted by the copyists. But in order to form a correct judgement concerning Aquila's manner of transladififerences
in particles
taken
should be borne in mind that sometimes he employs particles which have no equivalents in the Hebrew in order
tion
it
to
KS^
do
justice
. .
to the
.
Greek idiom.
Thus
;
Isa. 45.
23
^3
'mf^ =
et'
356
demands
like.
similarly
e^, er,
and the
in translation
is
the rendering
is
by a
plur.
it,
and
vice
versa,
where there
no
and where the exact equation would which the not have been a violation of the language into
translation
was made.^^
Thus
. .
.
sing./pl. in
a-ov
Deut. 28. 48
rw ex^pw
{a
;
&'),
but
has
pi.
Job
41. 10
I'n'^'^tpy
=
.
Isa. 41. 9
niifipi?
Te\evTaiov,
TTo'Ats
but
6.Kp^v\
Jer.
48 (sO- ^5
/3a(TtXeco?.
^"^:^\
= =
'^'^
aijTTis;
:
Dan.
10.
13
^sJ'P
Sing./pl. in
Pl./sing. in
e' <r ),
verbs
Jer. 14. 22
D'0'^?P
=
=
v^TiCcav (like
).
o"'
nouns:
eik-qp-a',
Ps.
I.
2 ii'?n
l3ovX/]ixaTa
avrov {a
but
Jer. 10. 7
aTO^O
but
/3aa-c/\etat?
avrwy
Ezek. 27. 16
i.
jn-inb
V77opot aov,
@
=
10 prifD
yekdatiara, but a
KpvjBriaovTaL
;
ye\co9.
In verbs
Prov. 28. 28
;
= in?: =
27. 13 'inbnn
;
erex^pao-are airoV
Jer. 9. lO (9)
nn'y z= 7rapa7;opeJO/xeVous
KoAArj97i(70z;rat.
63
Of
course,
it
discrepancy in number
must not be overlooked that many such cases of may be due to saiptio defediva; comp. Driver, Notes
Ixii
fT.
on
the
{To be contin7ied)
AND
14
composite character of the two chapters Leviticus 13 and 14 comprising the laws and regulations for the
diagnosis and treatment of various skin diseases, and of suspicious spots appearing in garments and houses, together with the purification rites, has long been recognized.^ Indeed, the mere enumeration of the variety of subjects treated of in these two chapters, which form a little
The
code by
themselves, furnishes a presumption in favour of the view that the chapters represent a gradual growth.
closer
study of the two chapters not only confirms this presumption, but also shows that the growth betrays an even more complicated process than is the case in other
little
We
into
groups of laws and regulations, such as Lev. 1-5. not only find that the two chapters may be subdivided
numerous smaller
ment added
p.
357
358
addition Judaism, known as the Mishnah, and which by the elaboraof a steadily-growing commentary and continuous
tion,
known
in
as the
Gemara, grew
into
the Talmud.
In
other words,
(as
we can
Gemara
in the
the same process which produced the Gemara as a superstructure to the Mishnah. The intrinsic importance of the
medical
interest,^
justify
by a renewed study
done,
particularly
somewhat
further
is
as this analysis
While
medical
is
not
I
my
purpose to discuss
in
detail these
aspects;
shall touch
upon them
which they
should be considered, and also to furnish the reasons for the conviction that I have gained that physicians who
have occupied themselves with these two chapters have approached them from a wrong starting-point, and hence have
reached
conclusions
which
are
correspondingly
discussing
'
erroneous.
To
settle
put
it
bluntly,
before
is
the
leprosy
'
or not,
one must
with sdrdat.
2
See the
literature in Baentsch's
to
Komnienlar,
p. 364,
in
which further additions may be made, such on The Nature of the Leprosy of the Bible ',
<
VU
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
II
'
LAWS
JASTROVV
359
analysis
of the two
aside headings
and
subscripts
(i) 13.
the following
(c)
i^
of pathological
(b)
{e)
phenomena on the
skin:
(a)
nn3p
[sappa/iat),
nin? {baheret),
{mikzvah), {g)
pnp
{^hin), (/)
{i)
n-i|5
nno
{netek), [h)
ibohak),
(2) (3)
13.
at the time
when the
14in
pearing
(5)
14.
in houses.
It appears, then, that suspicious
marks or spots
to use
may appear
Throughout
is
on persons, garments
in
and
in houses,
constantly
by the
two abbre-
negd^
^ In order to make the results of the investigation accessible to others than specialists in the Old Testament, I transliterate most of the Hebrew terms introduced.
9, 20,
14. 3, 34,
54
nega'
Lev. 13.
53>
13, 17, 22, 29, 30, 31, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 50, 51, 52,
54-58;
The synonymity of
adds sdra'at,
the three
sdra'at,
expressions
e. g. 13,
is
shown by
the
Greek
text,
20,
sdra'at, or
e. g. 13.
29,
The word
360
section,
one
is
struck
by the
large
number of medical terms introduced, supplementary to sdrdat. In connexion with each term ncgd is used, which
is
by a mark
or marks.
Clearly these
in
an
earlier, less
marks
'
{negalm).
closer
the safe
starting-point
'
:
for
correct
analysis.
The
If a
man
it
negd sdrdat, he
is
priest, or to
occurs in
'
priest
'
is
used.
Throughout the two chapters merely the We may, therefore, cut out Aaron as
'
'
'
as
com-
ments
is
corresponding to
'
the
of 'on the
open to
'
plague
'
or a
'
to strike
down
'.
The etymology of
sdra'at a general
sdra'at is
'
meaning
strike
like
for the
underlying stem
specific
term
nega',
and not a
seei from ndsd'', 'to raise', clearly indicates a rising on the skin,
i.
e.
(vers. 6,
7,
8' is a
to add, supplement
'
',
refers to
'
something added
',
to the skin,
e.
i.
a growth.
a shining
baheret,
from
bd/iar,
to shine
is
an inflamed
bit of skin,
e.
spot (to use an indefinite term), intended to describe the prominent feature of an inflammation.
THE SO-CALLED
suspicion, which
is
'
LEPROSY
by
'
LAWS JASTROW
361
reinforced
'
the
awkward construction
I'nega sdraat,
i.
e.
to a
glance at the
involved
difficulties
If
now we remove
mark
(i.e. //r^^'
is
brought to the
is
priest.'
The proof
furnished
by
And
mark
flesh,
turned white, and the mark incgd) appears deeper than the skin of his flesh, then it is a sard at mark, and he shall
''
declare
him
unclean.'
its
Here, then,
original
of the chapter in
a simple
whether a
man
is
the kind of
diagnosis that
we may expect
in
an age
which medical
knowledge
With
without
we can proceed
Verses 9-13
much
difficulty to
pick
8 To translate as Strack, Baentsch, and others, -and it develops in the skin of his flesh to a nega' sdm'ai', meets with a fatal objection through the circumstance that it is a nega' mm'at o6' after the priest has pronounced it as such, as indicated in ver. 3.
The
it',
which
is
superfluous, since
the words
'
Either
the repetition
it
the addition of
some pedantic scribe who wanted the words he shall declare him unclean
'
make
'
refer to
it
is
wrong
'
362
read,
If there
is
is
is
brought
a white
to the priest;
and the
priest
swelling [scet) on the skin that has turned the hair white,^" ^^ sardat in the skin of his flesh, and the is a chronic
it
priest
shall
declare
him uncleanJ^
priest sees
But
if
the sardat
and the
the entire
clean.'
^^
flesh,i^ j-^hen
mark
" The
'and
section (14-17), text adds, anticipating the diagnosis in the next As a synonym to flesh {bcisar hay) in the swelling'. there is raw
(H^HO mihyah) bdsdr hay, another version or a commentator used the term in the text which thus a raw spot'. A later scribe embodied the synonym
'
became redundant.
11
which
believe conveys
'
we
attach to
is
'
chronic
'.
without warrant.
',
Additions
,1)
harking back
5
to the
'
shutting
(2) 'for
he
is
unclean',
in.
N^n N0t3
brief
''3,
a second
comment
to explain
why
he
If
is
not shut
These
i
comments
Gemara.
Gemara, as follows could easily be put in the form of a Mishnah and a skin has The law is that if the priest sees that a white swelling on the
:
it it
is
a chronic sdm'at.
Now
is
shut in for
swelling' this seven days, you might suppose that in the case of a 'white Why not? Because a 'white should also be done. It is not required.
swelling' of itself makes him unclean.
13
Two comments
;
are added
'
i)
namely,
'
the
his
inspection of the priest', head to his feet' (2; according to the complete of the priest, not upon the report of the inspection i. e. it is only upon the of the whole body being victim or of any other person, that the diagnosis
Instead of
'
'
Olb'n-i?!!) the
>
all his
skin
'.
15
Two
glosses
(i) 'all
turned white
'
to the
'
word
clean
'
'
flesh'
(2)
'he
is
',
final decision.
This decision,
he
is
or
'
he
is
unclean
TPIE SO-CALLED
It
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS
(vers.
JASTROW
9-1
j)
363
is
clear that
we have here
a second
first,
the determination of
suspicious
in
mark
is
a genuine
and since
the
is,
original
as in the
form of the
first
diagnosis,
would be
of the
it
symptom
of a
'
white swelling
'.
would seem,
'
is
it is
a case
of
chronic sdraa^
first
'
as against a simple
the
diagnosis,
'swelling
i.e.
on the mark expressed as 'deeper than the skin high-relief in one case and bas-relief in the other.
we can follow the process which gradually led to the present complicated form of the two chapters. The introduction of the swelling'
'
new factor i suggested a consideration of further symptoms appearing in the skin, and accordingly the first
as
2)
by the
addition
of
(a)
a sappahat (nnsp),
i.e.
'growth';
{b)
baheret, i.e.
'bright spot';
and
(vers. 6-8) of what constitutes a mispahat, involving in both cases the determination
to a diagnosis of baheret
and
it
may
also
develop
sdrdat or
is
a harmless manifestation.
is
To
(vers.
added
diagnosis of a
case
in
in
priests,
who would
tions
'^^
them.
thus appears only upon the second
diagnosis.
364
clean'.
The
rash,
that a
entire
body
is
an innocent
or at all events
clean
'.
thus have as a part of the original form of the sard at Torah three decisions: ia) 'unclean', i.e. genuine the sdrdat, in case the hair at the mark turns white and and chronic ', mark is deeper than the skin (b) unclean'
We
'
'
in
i.
is
a white swelling,
ic)
'
the
mark
is
clean
',
if
the
detailing
raw
flesh
'
^' do not belong to the original part of the w^'^/ Torah 2-8, but represent an addition of the same nature as vers.
in
the course
of the
how discussion on the three original ordinances, to wit, suspicious the case when the flesh becomes raw at the
about
spot?
The 'Gemara'
that the
to
the
original
flesh
decisions
answers
moment raw
and
after
appears the
man
be rendered by a
in the
an inspection.^^
Just as
Talmud one
by the
by the
further complicated
How
and
its
in
which the
it
" See
is
end of
com-
e. of a
The words
ver,
15) 'the
raw
amplifying gloss.
THE SO-CALLED
the spot
^''
<
LEPROSY
'
LAWSJASTROW
is
'
365
becomes white ?
The answer
clean
'
upon the
The balance
vers. 45, 46,
of the
chapter,
further
of
represents
Torah, verses 18-39 taking up various skin troubles suegested by the consideration of the sdraat. Within
this
boils, verses
24-28 burns,
raw
flesh,
marks on the
marks
{bohak),
head or beard
and 40-44 baldness of the head and the dropping off of the hair of the eyebrows accompanied by the appearance of
ver. 47 an entirely new subjectmarks on garments or stuffs is introduced, which is discussed up to the end of the chapter. These references,
suspicious marks.
With
therefore, are
so
that the
woman
The
They
last
two verses
'And
his
who
shall
has a mark,
garment
grow
wild.^i
and he
unclean
shall
".
As
moustache and cry "unclean, long as he has the spot he shall be unclean ;23
cover the
outside of the
19
camp
2*
it
is
found
2"
san'ta' (yni"), i. e. the one who has sara'at of which mesonV (VlVIO), the pu'al participle (Lev. 14. 3) is a synonym, and the more common 'term occurring fifteen times as against five occurrences oi sdrua'. 21 The tearing of the garments (DIE) and the growth of the hair (yns) are signs of mourning, hence forbidden to priests (Lev.
10.
21. 10).
22
DDb' {sdpltdm)
'
',
as fxiffTa^ in 2
23 2*
Sam.
19. 25.
'
The text has a superfluous he is unclean perhaps a misplaced gloss. The words 'he shall dwell apart' represent again an addition
',
with
366
The
and
it is
last verse of
'
This
is
mark
Be
this
as
it
may, we have
at the
This
is
'This
the law of
sard at
healed.-*^
Then
the priest
shall order
one to be
;]
wood and
and hyssop
and the
when
and not
in
camps.
The
: '
addition
is
an answer
to the question
Gemara
How
who
lives in
a city ?
'
The general
principle
is
away from
',
by changing
'
outside of
See below,
"3
as
The addition and he shall be brought unto the priest' is again added a Gemara to adapt the law to the later conditions when the diseased
is
person
merely
isolated,
and
naturally'
priest.
In
when
camp where
it
the sdnla'
ttot in
where the
purification ritual
is
carried out, be
noted,
a sanctuary.
2^
The more
Additions
'.
natural construction
would be
xb"i3
'
Hlini
nyisn
-''
mj})
(a)
'
clean
',
and
(b)
then
hyssop
367
an earthen pot^s at running water;-"' and the living bird he shall dip into the blood of the slaughtered bird,^'^ and he shall sprinkle over the one to be purified seven times
clean,
and send
And
all his
and shave
and wash
in water,
and
after that
come
to be,
to the camp.'
in character as this ritual
appears
is
possible
by a
combination
necessarily
'
in
the
of features that do
first
not
belong
together.
In the
the cedar
28
i.
e.
29
Q'^^n
',
D^P
e.
'
living
water
',
which
'
running
water
ritual
i.
at a stream, just as in
water from streams was used; e.g. Maklu Series, ed. Knudtzon, pure water of the deep which springs up in Eridu ', or Ctm. Texts, XVII, PI. 38, 30-34, take an earthen vessel which has come
Tablet VII, 116,
' '
from a large
kiln, at the
',
&c.
Cf. also
Haupt, Sumer.-Akkad.
sparkling water',
all in
Langdon {Transactions of
Religions,
I,
connexion with incantation and purification rituals. the Third International Congress for the Hist, of
249) has called attention to the fact that what he calls 'services
'
river.
The expression
running water'
D''>ri
'living water'
2.
was
also
believe that
always intended;
is
Num.
19. 17.
The use of
D^p
in Lev. 15. 13
'
inaccurate,
D^>n, reading
verses
s"
and elsewhere.
first
The awkward
it',
construction of the
its
half of verse
6,
'
he shall take
attempts
read
:
and
at
n^ntr'n
to
which an amplifying
Literall3',
'
in
it
to fly
away.
368
no apparent conwood, scarlet thread, and hyssop' has Outside of our birds. nexion with the ritual of the two
passage
the
we encounter
ri'tual
by marks
has no independent over from our passage, and, therefore, heifer and (d) in the ceremony of the red
significance,
(Num.
hyssop
19. 6)
'
and where 'the cedar wood, scarlet thread, ' of the heifer are thrown into the burning heap sprinkling, as is implied in the sdraal
'
The
objects
do not
in
fact
in
particular
ritual
three
cases
is
The
(Num.
the house
corpse or a grave, become unclean through contact with a water by a clean case the hyssop is dipped into
'
in
which
the furniture and the man', and sprinkled over the tent, connected with hyssop inmates, shows that the main idea The cedar wood in the sdraat and in the
is
cleansing.3-
be a subsequent addition, 'red heife^' ritual appears to their fragrance hyssop and cedar wood suggesting by
both
purification,
like
the burning of
frankincense which in
is
the case of
mm//ak or
cereal offering
entirely burnt on
for
the
the
altar.32
The
scarlet
thread, presumably
tying
further
symbolism by
we need
in
Exod.
12. 22,
where
the 'purification'
protection'.
of the
e. g.
Lev.
2. 2,
whereas
is
meal and
oil,
wine only
34'
a handful
Cf.
Isa. I. 18,
'if
your
sins be
369
cedar
associated with a cleansing process of a distinctive character, whereas the use to which the two birds are put is purely
person
stage,
formed part of the medical treatment in an early cultural and on this account were combined with a ceremony
this
animal in
is
instance a
'
scape-bird
'.
That manifestly
be sent off at
by the
bird, to
large
the sdrdat.
We
present form:
{a)
was
originally intended
and by the
conservative force of established custom was retained as an ingredient of a later atoning ^e ritual through the
' '
blood
of a
sacrificial
animal.
-intarp^
is
confirmed
'
by the usage of
to be cleansed
',=^7
Lev. 14.
in ver. 8
4,
it
and
is
'
for
the one
whereas
the one
who has
:
been purified
{a)
'.
We
it
by
which we have so
^s
many
instructive parallels
2-'
among Babylonians
'
Note
36
also Ps. 51. 9, purge me with hyssop '. Note that the term N^Sn^, i. e. to remove the
'
sin
',
is
used in
Lev. 14. 49, 52, as well as in the passage in Ps. 51. based on the ritual.
3^
9,
is,
therefore, to be rendered as
'
the day
on which he
=8
be purified
'.
See Cun.
IV.
Texts,
XVII,
n,
85,
and the
latest discussion
VOL.
C C
370
(/;)
to hyssop, cedar
symbol of sequently added, and the scarlet thread as a ceremony by means the sin or uncleanness (c) an atoning
;
of the blood of a
*
'
sacrificial
individual
was
:
sprinkled.=^^
By combining
;
we
obtain
(a)
two birds
(d)
dipping of
;
killed the live bird into the blood of the one to be sprinkling of the one to be declared clean with the
(c)
the
bloodtied
cedar
wood
and
hyssop
specifitogether with the scarlet thread, though this is not The bird. cally stated; (d) the dismissal of the live
awkward
construction of ver.
6,
to which attention
was
ceremony of dipping
shows
an after-thought.
to be found
it
Once
introduced, however,
it
of connecting
with the
first
and accordingly
was
provided that the one bird should be dipped into the blood were of the slaughtered one, and similarl}^ the hyssop, &c.,
rite also with to be dipped in the blood so as to connect this that the bird It is obvious killing of the second bird.
the
to be slauf^htered
is
texts by Langdon in the of this and other passages in the incantation though Langdon's translations, ff., Expository Times, vol. 24 (1912), pp. 40
it
ought
39
'
to
studj-.
it is
16. 15
have become the standing formula, though notable that not infrequently no number is specified, so, e.g., Lev. 5. 9 Num. 19. 18. Presumably in such cases seven was assumed as the
Seven times
seems
to
number
prescribed.
371
some
or, to
use the
^nd
the purififalls
within
category
demanding
The
by
suggest
sacrificial
animal.
the washing in water, were added to the accord with the general principle that after a period of uncleanness rites symbolical of the cleanly state upon
ritual in
of the
body and
which the individual now entered had to be performed. It is, of course, an open question whether in the earliest
form of the purification
ritual for the
sdrdat
this elaborate
^^
at the
The ha{tat or sin-offering rests on the same idea of the transfer of the disease to an animal, but the regulations regarding the hattdt represent
a more advanced stage
when
was
A bird
come
sent at large, but the domesticated sheep or bullock or ox would, of course, back. This, together with the rise of an organized priesthood around
a sanctuary and the practical need of providing an income for the priests,
led to the change, involving the killing of the hattdt, the burning of those parts regarded as the vital organs, while the rest was given to the priests.
Naturally, in the case of the 'sin-offering' for the high-priest or for the
was burned,
'
is ordained throughout Lev. 15, for cases of bodily uncleanness Lev. 17. 15 for one who has eaten 'abomination' or a torn object (HDItp tcn'phah) Lev. 16. 26-8 for the one who sends off Azazel and who burns the carcase of the
; '
'
The washing of
'
sin-offering
'
bullock,
and Num.
19.
who
',
and
as
Num.
has come in contact with a corpse, as well 21-2 for the one who has touched anything contaminated by
one
who
woman
The shaving
body
is
peculiar
C C 3
372
Stage
also made were combined, the washing and shaving were Taking, therefore, the ritual as it a part of the ritual.
stands
we may
distinguish in
it
earlier
and
later elements.
The
were intended
by
and cedar
wood,^- or
to the
by
amounts
same
unclean
'
demon
'purification' at these rites as symbols of the ritualistic mark the return a later stage, when a ritual was compiled to Instead of of the victim to intercourse with his fellows.
we have
official
done
Nazarite one afflicted with sara'at. In the case of the on the completion only the hair of the head is to be shaved (Num. 6. 18) is the same as in the case of the of the vow, though the underlying idea
sara'at ordinance.
sharp distinction can be drawn in the medicine of the an attempted cure by certain remedies and between demon through these remedies. The primary purpose of demon out through bad smells or to coax
*'^
No
primitive peoples
exorcising of the
medicaments was
to force the
benefit to the patient followed as a natural corollary. fragrant odours. demon, but no doubt in cure was thus a release from the throes of the
The
common-sense view must time the positive aspects of medicaments as the the old front, though in the background there still stood have come to the which of its own accord conception of disease due to some unclean spirit or witch had found its way or through the machinations of some sorcerer
into the
trouble.
It is
rather strange
how
in this
pathology with way the most primitive theory of disease touches modern external substance that has found a favourable its germ theory as an
condition for growth in the body.
Similarly, the crude belief of the savage,
of nature but was introduced that death is not a necessary part of the order extent the views of through special circumstances, anticipates to a certain
some modern
biologists.
I,
p. 84.
JASTROW
373
The more
is
which
is
in its oldest
14.
2-8
minus
{a)
the subsequent
in
them
summary
forming
little
Torah by
HN-ii
TIN fnbn
y3J
?n3n"i'N Nn^ni
nyny
\f>
mx
^iij\
i-ib'i -liyo
pby
^iir\
ns-ini
^3
nyii:
*
y^?.
iib'a -liya
n^h
N^ni niyn
:
IT
n:nf>
tt;
HN-ii
-iiyn-^3
riws:
nyn^'n
nriDDi
nntpi
niyn
nyisn
nnan nne-QNi
yj3n-nN inan
DDbr^yi
iib'a-b-nN
nyi^*ri
nnep
nsni fnan
yns
^^^; itrNii
f*^nr?
i3-n:j'x ynsfni
bentp njnpb
nci21 nL2y:
n^nsb pnr?-bs*
">n^s^
npbi
\rvsr\
Nri ininu
Di^a
yji-on niin
n;nri
nxT
nxni
riB'
fnbn
niji
nyni-n-yjs??
i:nK'i
yn^-n
nbij npni
njv^
fnbn
t^lO"\^?"^?
^C^n
"lisi'n-nN
fnbn
ni>n
one^
*2
we
purification
or
'
dismissal
'
section
beyond
The ritual in this stage probably consisted of incantation formulae pronounced over the aiBicted person with rites of
sympathetic magic to induce the disease to pass over into the bird.
374
>:s-^y
rnn
'-,12^^1-05?
)*n-ji
n.^i^i
innc^
n^rpys
yzi?^
nyii-n-jp
nnt^rsn
no;
-ins! d:?23
iiyip-b-ns
n.^ji^
'
If a
is
man
and he
brought
has on the skin of his flesh a sdraai-m^vk mark, to the priest, and the priest sees the
flesh,
at the
mark has
than the turned white, and that the mark appears deeper and he shall skin of his flesh, then it is a sdraai mark,
declare
'
him
unclean.
is
If there
a sdraat
is
brought
a white
to the priest,
is
white, it is swelling on the skin which has turned the hair and the priest a chronic sdraat on the skin of his flesh,
But
if
sees that the sdra\it covers the entire skin, and the priest priest shall the sdraat covers the entire flesh, then the
declare the
'
mark
shall
clean.
And
who
has a mark,
his
garments
and he
As
outside
of the
'
camp
is
shall
be his dwelling.
This
who
of his purification
when the
priest has
mark outside of the camp, and has seen that the sdraat Then the priest of the one afflicted with sdraat is healed.
shall order
two
living birds to
be taken
for the
one to be
be killed
purified
and the
JASTROW
and he
375
and the
living bird
shall
he
him
clean,
and send
And
all his
wash
his garments,
after that
^^
and shave
to the
and wash
is
in water,
and
come
camp.
This
III
disassociation from
is
any sanctuary.
The
victim,
to be sure,
brought to the
priest,
enacted
dismissal
in
is
of purification or
isolated victim
killed at
Even the
case
is
sacrificial
not
any
altar.
The
and extending
ritual
The independent
by commentators.''^
And
See,
*''
seven days,*'
p. 399.
"
Subscript
e. g.,
end of Lev.
14. 57.
See below,
"
The Greek
house
*^
'.
ritual
Verse
reading
:
'
And on
his
[explanatory comment
the seventh day he shall shave all his hair head and his beard and his eyebrows, and all his
and be clean
second
ritual
',
&c., are again in the nature of a Gemara, and represent the answers of the priest to the questions that would be asked as to
wash his garments, and bathe his body in water, an addition taken from verse 8 a in order to make the conform with the first. The additions, 'his head',
is
Does
it
mean
Yes.
what constitutes 'all his hair'. The beard Yes. How about
?
376
^^
and
mixed with
and the
''
before
offer
Jahweh.^^
it
And
and
in a
the lamb
holy
place.^*
And
guilt-offering,
and the
priest shall
put
(it)
on the right
Yes.
Some one
All his
shave' to
include the hairs on the breast, abdomen, legs, construction in the spirit of Talmudical casuistry
privates.
It
is
(nNtSn) was
(JlNlfn) and
a sin-offering quite evident that originally only one lamb as The brief manner in which the second lamb is sacrificed.
a,
'
introduced in ver. 19
be cleaned
[addition
as the
'
wards slaughter as a
to
second lamb as a sin-offering is an after-thought, just he shall afterewe, one year old, perfect ' (ver. 10 b), and which ( 19 b) burnt-offering (nVy), are further additions in regard
it
which
is
'
shall offer
offering [addition
and
and he 'he shall atone for him 'he shall atone for the one to be cleansed', or of the one-year-old ewe the case of the second lamb, and in the case
shall atone for him,
in itself sufficient to
be clean".
The
in
is
show
that the
ritual
at a later
period.
'and the miu/jdh' and 'at the altar', are again also with answers to the questions, (i) Is there to be a cereal-offering be offered at the altar just as Yes: and (2) Shall it the burnt-offering?
The
additions,
the burnt-offering?
<9
Yes.
'.
Addition,
'
50
Explanatory comments:
'
(fl)
i.e.
'the
man
to be cleaned
',
and
(i)
addition,
51
and them'.
: '
Explanatory comment
to the question,
' '
at the
',
in
answer
52
53
What
Jahweh" mean
?'
Addition,
one
'
'.
Additions, (i)
oil',
before Jahweh.'
5*
Explanatory comments
',
(a)
'
in
the
where one
(6)
'
(usually)
to
THE SO-CALLED
thumb and on the
sprinkle
^^
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS
JASTROW
^"
.
.
377
right (large)
toe.^"'
And
of the
oil
and
The
addition of an
official sacrificial
animal
in cases inritual, in
which the leading idea was the exorcising of the unclean spirit,
is
So
in
Lev.
15,
means the
altar
on which
sin(c)
'
and burnt-
e.
the
two are on a
',
level
>
and
a
to
be treated
Cf. Lev. 7. 7.
(rf)
'
It
is
holy of holies
(e)
it is
the priest's'.
All five
comments
does he say
are,
Gemara
to the
(A)
where
is
the
'holy place'?
{c) to
^5
why
'
guilt-offering
?
'
and not
sin-offering'?
whom
&c., &c.
oil,
Ver. 15,
And
and pour
it
on the
left
palm of the
'.
priest
is
log of oil
^^
priest
'.
"
is
Ver. i6
left
'
And
is
oil
which
an explanatory amplification superinduced by ver. 15, and representing the attempt to combine the oil of the minhah with the 'log
Ver. 17
oil
;
on his
palm',
of oil'.
is
is
*
to be
remaining
an answer, therefore,
?
'
a question,
'
How
about the
that
is left in the
Answer,
The
which
is
on
his palm, the priest shall put on the right ear-lap of the one to be purified,
and on
his right
14.
'
from ver.
An
(ver. 14). Then some one asks, Suppose there is still some oil left in the palm of the priest, what then? Answer (ver. 18a), 'And what is left of the oil which is in the
priest, he shall pour on the head of the one to be purified '. It be noted that the Greek text occasionally omits the word priest'; so e.g. at the beginning of vers. 15 and 16, and occasionally inserts it so e. g. in
'
named
palm of the
is to
'
he gives
'
(fi^)),
where
the
Hebrew
omits
it,
pointing to con-
378
(ver.
'.
by
clean
Again
in the
'
atone(ver. 5)
ment
is
'
ritual,
Lev.
16,
an addition to the
i.
e.
the goat
to
be
transferred, just
sin-
the ram
HoHness
Code, we come
sacrificial
'
layer over an
The
work on the
first
and seventh
day,^*
1
and
of a
much
later
date.
The same
an
earlier
applies to
the
sacrificial ritual,
artificial
'
an
'
attempt
to
connect
ritual
of
waving
with the
the
'
waving
'
'
of sacrificial animals.
In the case of
Atonement
is
no
sacrifice
mentioned at
addition
of the
goat introduced
Lev. 16.
5,
&c.,
for
the day.
The
is
eighth day
58
after everything
is
Ver. 8
a,
'
Ye
is
an insertion to conform with the Priestly Code, fire-offering is fully set forth and in great detail.
5
the
Just as
in
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS JASTROW
379
and essential element in this second ritual is the washing of the garments, the bathing and the shaving, as in the first
the many additions in the case of the sacrificial ritual point to the tendency to emphasize the sacrifice as the essential element. The
ritual.
Furthermore,
one animal as
a sin-offering, which according to the present law (ver. 31) is permitted as a substitute only in case the individual
poor,
is
was
;
required
earlier
its earlier form and we are probably right in assuming that this form followed the regulation of Lev. 4. 33, which
all
prescribes a
ewe
as the guilt-offering.c"
To
this
a lamb
as a burnt-offering (nbv)
this,
was added
and not
satisfied
with
an entirely unwarranted
differentiation
was introduced
between a guilt-offering
'"
(DB^n)
and a
sin-offering {r\mn)Gi
The
little
the sections
section (Lev. 4. 32-5; represents a different practice from (a) Lev. 4. 3-12, (6, 4. 13-21, (r) 4. 22-26, (d) 4. ^1-31, pre-
is one committed by an anointed by the whole people, by a chief, or by an ordinary individual, a bullock for the first two cases, a young goat for the third instance, and a young female goat for the fourth case.
priest,
three offerings, nj)y/ nx;:n and DtJ?X, are found in Ezekiel 39\ but in the Priestly Code (Lev. ^ \nd 7) no distinction is recognizable between m\Zn and D'j'x and a commentator is, therefore
(e.g. 40.
,
" The
nm
is like a guilt-offering Evidently, the difference between the two was originally merely one of local usage of the term in one locality, now represented by ch. 5. 1-16, nXL^n being used, in another place, now represented by the little section 5. 17-26, and ch. was employed. Of the two terms, 7, Ca'sam) seems to represent the older usage. The JlNt^H, therefore, IS the one added in Lev. 14, in accord with the tendency' to increase' sacrifices, though the result is a double sin-offering, since there is no
7. 7)
that
'
a sin-offering (nXlSH)
(D^\X;-one law
'.
nm
distinction
between
'asa,n
and
//aUdf.
The
is is
oWi
upon the old notion of the transfer of the disease or sin to the animal, whereas the burnt-offering is the tribute to the angered deity who IS to be appeased by the pleasant fragrance', which is what the
'
' '
phrase
380
was
attached,*^sacrifices.
Even with
The ordinary
cereal offering
for a
lamb consisted of one-tenth of an ephah of fine meal, mixed with oil,^^ but in our case the amount is raised to
three-twentieths,^'*
oil,
flour
with
2 b,
a special quantity
of
oil is
added (Lev.
animal
14. 10
is
c, 1
15
a).*^^
The waving
'
of the sacrificial
prescribed
finger,
oil,^*^
the sprinkling
nn
originally connoted.
The
'
tenth of anf/>/;a/iof fine meal in thecase of one too poor to offer two turtle-doves is not or two young pigeons belongs, of course, in a different category. It attached to another offering, nor is it ever technically designated as a nTOD
'
it
shall
shows
that
Num.
6,
a compilation of various
is
who
has
made
added
duced
and peace-offering
termina-
tion of the
vow
word HH^D
15.
only intro-
in the gloss or
comment
at the to
end of ver.
This
heaping up
old
sacrifices
who makes
'asam
in
vow the
4. 5, 7.
temporary status of a
2
priest.
to the lialtat or
There
is
no minhah attached
oil is
Lev.
(Lev.
I,
15)
by
-oil
poured upon
On
cense
not carried out, at least (Hibb) also prescribed with the minhah was not in the practice, which is set forth in Lev. 2.
^'
5
6
Also Num. 15. 9; 28. 12, 20, 28; 29. 14. This measure of oil occurs in this chapter only.
;
Lev. 8. 23, 24, Part of the ceremony of initiation of priests, Exod. 29. 20 make the priest immune against demons. though here the blood is used to
" The expression before Jahweh' is evidently looked upon as identical therefore, the latter with 'at the entrance of the tent of meeting', and,
'
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWSJASTROW
381
what
is
left
(ver. 18).
oil, and anointing the head with Verse 19 specifies the addition of
a 'sin-offering' and a 'burnt-offering', and verse 20 is a comment in the nature of a Gemara to indicate that the
burnt-offering
is
to
have
its
cereal offering
accompaniment,
We
sacrificial regulations in accordance with the tendency towards a steadily-increasing elaboration of sanctuary ceremonials, so characteristic of the later layers
overloaded with
added as a gloss
in ver. 11,
15, 14, as
'
wdl
as
'.
4. 5,
where the
In Exod. 29 and Lev. 8, furnishing the rites for the initiation of priests in two recensions, the expression used is 'at the entrance of the tent of meeting',
we may conclude that the sections prescribing the wafers and the basket of unleavened bread, together with the waving (Exod. 29. 23-4 Lev. 8. 26-7) where 'before Jahweh^ is used, represent elements from some other source. In Lev. 1-7, therefore, as well as Lev. 13-16, the characteristic expression is 'before Jahweh', and wherever the Ither appears (e. g. also Lev. 15. 29) it is to be regarded as
from which
'
'
an explanatory
addition.
In the Holiness Code, likewise, IVS^D ^nx PinS appears to be the later addition, though this Code uses by the side of nin'' ^psj) (19. 22
23. 11;
20-28; 24. 4-6) the simple phrase nin>^ (Lev. i^.'sbrg- 19 21'
;
22. 22, 27
the
words
23. 5, 6, 12, 16, 18, 20, 25, 27, 38, 41 ' to the entrance of the tent of
24.
'7,
&c.).
meeting
',
explanatory glosses, in the former passage to nin> f^B^D >3D^, m.Tb. Sections in which the phrase 'at theenlranceof
IS
Exod. 29 and Lev. 8) represent an older stratum of legislation, and may very well date back in substance to a very early period; whereas the phrase before Jahweh shows that the compiler has in mmd the sanctuary of Jerusalem, the gloss being added to conform to the theory that the eniire legislation reverts to the day of Moses. "^ A good illustration of this tendency towards overloading is furnished by a comparison of the sacrifices for the new moon prescribed in Ezek. 46 6 with the additions made in Num. 28. 11. one young bullock as against two SIX lambs as against seven. See Carpenter and Battersby, The Hexafmch
(e. g.
' '
the
ongmal reading
the'tent of meeting
I, p.
128.
3S2
performed
in a
added
to the
into a purification
or
which attaches dismissal ceremony, and the second ritual elaborate series of to a simple cleansing ceremony a most
sacrificial rites.
vers. 21-275 is In the same spirit the substitute ritual, merely one conceived, permitting the poor man to bring
lamb and the ewe by two turtle-doves have suggested '' that what is here
permitted as a substitute
scribed
for
may have
Be
an
earlier
period.
may, the
is
dependence of
this
section
touching the ear-lap and the ceremony of sprinkling and vers. 14-19, and individual (vers. 25-29), identical with
of the
latter, just as
the wording in
30-31
is
taken from
ver. 19.'^
Then
follows a separate
but in which the subscript for this section (vers. 21-31), addition, so that il^ JT" i^^ '^'^^, are probably an
words
ver. 20, or perhaps the subscript belonging originally after cleansing once read ' This is the Torah for the after 8 a,
of the one
who has
p. 379.
a 7/r^' sdrdat\
69
Above,
which
is
guilt-
(two turtle-doves or two pigeons without ^or sin-) offlring, Lev, 5. 7-10 who cannot even afford this a further substitute for the one a minhah), and oil or frankincense. "11-12) of one-tenth of an ephah of meal without
(vers
This, of course,
at the
^0
is
end of
ver. 13
The
correct construction
.
HStf H
S'\)
^^^
T^vSip
'
nn?n-nS
',
T\y\\
nSy -insn-nSI
'
of the't'urtle-doves
one To this a commentator adds as a note, the \ the pigeons which he can afford or of
namely,
'
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS JASTROW
383
IV
Having now discussed the
of the one
original form of the diagnosis
purification or dismissal
it, we may proceed to an analysis of the remaining sections of Lev. 13-14, namely, {a) Lev. 13. 4-8 {b) 14-17 {c)
;
who
18-23
;
[d)
24-38
(^)
29-37
first
(/) 38-39
ig)
40-44
'
{h)
47-58
(/)
'
14. ^o^-^^l
The
shining spot
{baheret)
on
In
the skin
mark has
in
is
which
on the skin
e.
is
the case
(ver. 4) of a white mark not sunk even with the surface) and where the hair has not turned white. Such a case is regarded as a suspect
is
put forward
(i.
in the skin
e.
'
',
is
If
days there
is
observation
ordained.
it is
is dismissed as clean,'^ or {b) the growth rt//^rthe formal dismissal spreads, in which case the suspect is unclean. According to the close of ver.
it
is
declared
'1
See above,
p.
360.
In ver.
the terms
n^Hl
IN
nn3D
are an insertion to
IN JINb
the heading conform to the' contents of vers. 1-13. The nxb' is treated ver. 10 seq. The more natural order of the insertion would have been, baheret, sappahat, and siet. An interesting reference to the various kinds of negd'im is found Deut. 17. 8.
^2
make
Addition (ver. 6
full
'
c),'
'.
The
addition probably
it is
read in
given
he
shall
wash
in water', but
here
in
an abbreviated form.
384
to be
am
addition
time when sdrdat was used in a very regarded as general sense for any skin disease which was At all events, the spreading growth is not of unclean."^
made
at a
vers. 3 and 10. the same order as the sdrdat described in The second section (vers. 14-18) takes up the case where
raw
flesh
(vers.
14'
The double
'
it
unclean',
and
{b)
N'n nyii*
it is
is
suspicious,
and
am
the one at the again as a later addition to be explained as he is clean end of ver. 8. Correspondingly, the decision
'
'
after the rendered in case the raw flesh turns white, and spot has turned white. priest has satisfied himself that the
is
The raw
flesh turning
its
natural appearance.
These two
sections,
Gemara
to the original
form
set forth.
Precisely as in
questions are asked, such the talmudical discussions, various which is not deeper as how about a white shining mark white? the skin, and where the hair has not turned
than
days. Answer: Such an one is to be observed for seven Answer Observe Suppose the mark remains unchanged ? and does him for another seven days. If it grows faint Suppose it comes not spread ? Answer lint? he is clean
:
'.
Answer
ND^
:
'
unclean
'
'.
How
'.
about
on the skin ?
'.
The
Gemara
f.
',
and
like the
THE SO-CALLED
talmudical
follows fast
{sehln) that
'
LEPROSY
in
'
LAWS JASTROW
as
385
Gemara grows
upon question.
is
complication
question
How
a white
shining spot
'
?"^
(it),
Verse 20
The
priest shall
examine
and
if it
him unclean
The commentator
Nothing is added to the an answer given to a question that appears to be asked from a theoretical rather than from a practical
law merely
motive an
'
hypothetical question
'.
The
case as in ver. 4, must be considered suppose the hair has not turned white, and the spot does not appear lower "^
The answer
for
is
The
priest
is
to shut
4.
him
23,
up as a suspect
Verse
corresponding to ver.
it
decides that
'
if
addition
{negd),
i.e.
'it
is
:
a sard at
mark \^^
^^
Suppose
'
(v.iq")
reddish'
when
'
it
appears to be white,
'
An
The
'
text uses TO^'P for 'deep' instead of pbj? in vers. 3-4, indicative
'
it
is
4).
The words HHi J<^^'l (ver. 21) 'and it is faint' are not in place, suspect an abbreviated note to indicate, as in ver. 6, that if after seven days the spot has grown faint and has not spread the suspect is dismissed.
I
' '
^9
Again given
'
in abbreviated form.
We
must supply
'
reappears and
spreads
8^
The very
IV.
we
in
the decision
VOL.
D d
386
the
'
The answer
should be as in ver.
5 a
further observation
is
of seven days.
given.
When
been a
that
it is
(pri'^'n
nniir),
and the
decision,
therefore,
"linn
'
clean
'
'.
discussion
Gemara 'the
is
where
the case
^^
diagnosis
is
repeated
If the
hair has turned white at the shining spot, and the spot
is
it
is
unclean.^^
If neither of
these
symptoms
;
days
is
if,
at the
^'^
;
unclean
by the side of nega' sdra'at (ver. 20) and nega' (ver. 22), shows the very general and conventional usage acquired by sdra'af as a
generic term, and not as a specific designation.
81
82
Hebrew
text IS
('
or'),
be a semi-technical term
for
the burn that has been healed, corresponding to the healed boil in the fourth
section.
^3
Addition again
',
(ver. 24) as
above in ver.
'
'reddish
white
to
'
to indicate that a
i.
'white
e.
white
Here
(ver. 25)
pDV
is
used as
immediately thereafter
(ver. 25)
^'^
rh^.
'
it
is
a jiega' sdra'at
' ,
i.e.
'
sdra'at
^^
mark
'.
8^
faint
it is
"
'
'
THE SO-CALLED
out Spreading
clean, since
it
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS JASTROW
priest
'.
387
in
is
the skin,^^
tiie
pronounces him
The
(vers.
fifth
section takes
up and discusses
in great detail
or sores
designation
The
If a
man
^'^
and the
skin,
priest sees
is
and
it
and there
in
it,
shall declare
him unclean
it is
an open sore^^
(i)
The two
is
(2)
hair indicating that the sore has changed the colour of the
88
Two
;
comments,
(6)
make
to ver. 6
N\"l
nipSH
riwSb
'
it
is
the
swelhng
'
of the burn
'.
{ha-mikwah), as a variant to
89
NM
niDSn
D^l"!^
it is
a scar of a burn
The Greek renders it by rpad^xa 'wound'. The underlying stem means 'to pull off violently', showing that neiek must be an open sore through the pulling away of the skin, a kind of ulcer. Just as we have y:3
Vl}_
and nyiir Vlh so pnan y;3 (ver. 31) is used by the side of pn3 and is used to designate a pri3 (ver. 32) as well as nVl^ so The text adds or woman ', but the continuation shows that only man
; '
was here
words which
all
man
or
woman
'
section,
29, but,
is
moreover misplaced
Exod. 35.
in
is
added by a
later
hand
5.
Num.
'
6. 2,
as
'
is
shown by
'
a comparison with Lev. 27. 2, while are added, the text reading simply,
' '
Num.
6 both
man and
',
woman
91
'
as in ver. 2
command
the
Bene
Israel
'.
8. 27, in
the latter
Addition,
'
it is
',
clearly
marked
as such
by the
repetition of the
word
i^^T\,
D d
388
the hair.
The
difference
in
is
and white,
or simply shining.
The
show
traces of
many
must
later additions
and of
:
re-editing.
The
original text
netck'^'^^
mark
^-^
is
not deeper
it,
than the
and there
is
no shining
hair in
then
if
the priest shall shut up the netek for seven days, and
and
Text, pnin
J?33.
See note
89.
The Hebrew text has 'black hair' (perhaps a variant that has replaced sdhob), for which the Greek version has the correct'form shining hair '.
'
85
Addition,
'
and there
;
is
no shining hair
in
it,
and the
iietck
it
is
not
is
a later
The Greek
like
version says
'
'
evidently a cleansing
ceremony
vided
in
water
if
the
mark
is
on the body.
second procedure
'
in the case of a
ncieli
'
(ver. 33),
and must be
and so we have
days' observation.
may
after the misplaced, and belongs in connexion with ver. 37, where the nekk, then correspond with would first seven days, remains unchanged, and which
ver. 5.
At
all
N7
pHSn-nitl.
and
extending
to Jri3n
addition of the
procedure.
THE SO-CALLED
washes
his
'
LEPROSY
is
'
LAWS
but
JASTROW
if
is
389
garments and
clean,^^
To
this a later
forming
e.
how about
(ver. 37)
hair of
adds
healed
If the netek
it,
up
in
the netek
it
he
is
is
clean.'
^'^
Now
that
will
in
none of the
to
any reason
disease
assume
as
known
moreover, taken
a generic sense as an
'
unclean
'
skin trouble,
and not
is
as a designation of
any
specific disease.
The same
the
40-44
38-39 and
of the original
legislation
is
again
taken up.
sdrciat
little
is
In
fact, in
is
section, consisting
the preceding note.
'
" See
^8
Ver. 35.
If
the
iieteU
',
is
procedures.
'
Ver. 36 a
ver. 36,
is
'
a doublet to ver. 35
Comment,
',
for
it
'.
The comment
i""
an answer
the question,
?
shining
superfluous
'.
comment or a misplaced
It is to
is
used
to
is
commentators from
whom
comments
and answers
to implied questions
emanate.
'
39
a supplement to
marks
in the
If
^"-
originally read
or
woman
^ -'"
'^'^^
on the
skin
it is
clean.'
The
In
its
If a
man
is
head
'^^-^
he
is
clean.
If there
a white
and the
him
-''i
marks
'.
^'*'
The
'
And
(gloss, 'faint
white marks'),
the one
^^
who must
'.
Explanatory comment,
It is
the skin
On
note on
1"*
p.
Comment, he
is
a bald person
'
(Hlj?).
To
nature
bald he
is
forehead
is
unclean'.
above discussed
it is
which some
(i.
othei
forehead baldness'
e.
'
The Hebrew
text
this,
also
nni2;
which
clearly
added
in
view
^^^
nj2? y*3n"riNb', to which again are TTT -V~ f. his baldness or forehead baldness '.
'^''^
added
and
(b)
'in
No
less
(i)
'
like the
appearance
;
~li>),
K^n
y^"l2f
'
K'''N
'
'he
is
man
afflicted
with sdra'at
bination of
man with
sdn'i'a,
THE SO-CALLED
The
'
LEPROSY
LAWS
JASTROW
39I
result, therefore, of
superimposed upon
the
original
sard at
among a
skin
troubles
due
in
part
to advanc-
though
medicine in a primitive
and
in part to in
theoretical,
legal
a process
is
in short, that, as
has
of the
series of
enactments
still
further in the
still
remain to be
(8)
(9)
Lev.
14.
33-47,
ritual
corresponding to
attached.
(3) N^i^
^^^
'
'
^^
i^
unclean
;
',
quite
superfluous,
is
a conventional phrase
of a
'
(4)
'
His mark
Can nega^ be applied to the head as to the rest of the body The first comment is in the nature of an explanation of the phrase a white swelling mark to suggest a comparison
in
Gemara
answer
to the question,
?
'
',
10),
392
term
ncgci sdrciat
and
one were
needed, that
leprosy
The
and
reference
or other.
with
yi3
suspicious
The
section
shows
upon the
therefore,
original
sdrdat
legislation, -^^^
and
of
represents,
extension
the general
subject
of
we
again
offering
'
analogies
'.
to
the
'
Gemara
:
'
superimposed
The
section begins
If there
is
is
mark and
seven days;
;
for
in the diagnosis,
steadfast
in the
Text, ny^if
i'j3
is
as
shown by
by the
added.
test is
proved
is
to
There
added
(a)
',
Gemara
'
in a
garment of wool
or in a garment of flax
the questions,
this
i.
and then
How
if it
Does
How
if it
e,
warp or
^'1
'
of a skin
The answer
is,
'
or in the
[so the
Greek
text], or in a skin or in
may
'
reddish
THE SO-CALLED
shut up the
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS
JASTROW
393
mark
for
seven days.
on
the garment/^^
^^^ in
mark
is
is
unclean
and he
but
if
which
the
mark
^^^
;
mark
priest
in the
garment,^
command
(part)
and the
shall
inspect the
mark
the
alone
mark has
is
not altered
introduced.
Once more
'
the addition,
'
or in a skin, or in the
'.
warp
two
,
made
of a skin
Then
follow the
is
and
(2)
^12
to the priest'.
"3
Two
comments,
() the
in the
warp, or in the
',
made
of the skin
and
(6)
'persistent sdm'ai',
corresponding
to
'chronic sdra'at' (ver. 11). "* Again, or in the warp, or in the woof, in the flax or the wool or any
'
object
made
of skin
'.
The
the omission of the 'skin', the change in the order of enumeration, the
variant usage to indicate anything
made
it is
it
shall be
burnt in the
^^^
'
fire
'.
"^
^18
Or in the warp, or in the woof, or in any object made of skin.' Hebrew text plural (>,DapV, whereas the Greek text has the singular.
At
this point
test.
'.
Explanatory comment,
Two
Greek rendering
(fffTTjpi^iTai),
'
The
is
evidently
394
But
the
faint after
tear
it
out of the
it
is
clean.'
The beginning
legislation, to
of ver. 59,
'
This
is
which a
before
final
redactor
this
eighth
section
a garment of
or
wool or
flax,
or
the
any object
its
of skin, with
reference to
being clean or
being
unclean
'.
Taking up,
have
its
finally,
we
originally
independent
^-^
character
indicated
(as
has been
special
recognized by commentators)
introductory clause:
by the
to
the
land
I
of
Canaan, which
give
as an inheritance,'-^
and
put
'
in the
is
at least intelligible.
Baldness
to
'
when
apphed
is
garments.
The
b.
innip3
N''n
JinriQ,
a variant of ver. 42
for T\Vpji
in ver. 42.
1-1
Addition, 'or from the skin, or from the warp, or from the
woof.
The
follows
(a)
'
If
it
is
'
a spreading mark'
is
',
(Firi'lB"
(6)
it
' ;
(c)
a misplaced comment.
1--
1-3
in ver.
54 (see
note 118),
^2*
'.
II,
p. 162,
note 33
Baentsch,
1-5
374
similar phrase
Lev.
19.
introduction of an independent
little
Torah and, as
it
would appear,
either
THE SO-CALLED
a
'
LEPROSY
LAWS
JASTROW
whom
"
:
395
mark
^-^
in
the house
like
something
in
my house
".'
Then
also
who comone's
it
legislation, looks
may remove
mark
is
from
possible
destruction
all
in
the whole
house
is
condemned. At
to verse 37.
'
events, verse ^j
must be joined
directly
And when
walls
they are deeper than the wall, then the priest shall go out
of the house to the door of the house/"
house
for seven
days
if
and the
the walls of the house, the priest shall order the stones
2,
Num.
15. 2.
fact,
In
all
cases the
late,
representing, in
Code.
is
Text, nyii* V;p, but here again, as Lev. 13. 47, sfua'at
out of
place,
1-^
'
of the land of
your possession
'
'
houses
1-8
'.
which is omitted
in the
^-3
'Greenish'
may be
a later addition.
^30
396
taken and brought outside the city.^^i ^nd other stones to be mark reappears and ^nd if the in place of the stones.^'^
the stones/==^ spreads on the house after he has removed mark has spread then if the priest comes and sees that the
in the
house i2^~it
is
unclean.
And
all
the priest comes and sees that the mark declare the has not spread in the house, the priest shall
But
if
house clean,
for the
first
mark
is
healed.'
^^'^
Here the
(vers.
49-53) the
a the
Addition,
'
to
an unclean place
',
towns even at the present and rubbish heaps characteristic of Palestinian all adds (ver.41) 'And the house shall be scraped 'Gemara' time. at an unclean and the scraped dust deposited outside of the city
around,
'.
place
132
Addition,
'And he
in
What
to
to
Addition to conform
Addhion
Addition,
It is
house'.
13'
Its
stones and
its
wood
',
a detailed specification
added
in
only the stone, or does answer to the question, Does 'house' mean perhaps pointing wood- work? The Greek version emits its wood ', it include the
'
Hebrew
text.
'.
Addition again
'
to
an unclean place
Then
ritualistic
ordinances, which
spot as with other kinds of marks. a ritualistic observance with the 'house'
Therefore,
we
'And whoever
till
it is
evening
and he
till
who
',
sleeps
so the
['
house
text]
;
shall
wash
his
garments
['
and be unclean
evening
Greek
and he
who
wash
his
garments
and
Greek text]. Verse 47 evidently be unclean till evening', so again the upon ver. 46 to bring about a conformity with represents the superstructure
Lev.
14.
13"
V:2n NE12
8 and with passages hke ver. 9 based thereon. corresponding to Lev. 14. 3 in the original sdra'at Torah.
,
THE SO-CALLED
original
'
LEPROSY
the
'
LAWS
'
JASTROW
397
sard at Torah
to
house
awkward
us note
how
sdrdat
(i) the
emphasis
mark
is
that the
mark
or
(4)
The new
though
mark
com-
^6),
is
suspicious
still
marks
which
later
mentators added
further directions).
Here, evidently,
we have
in
question,
to
mark on the house something analogous an unclean mark on an individual. The same applies
down
first
house had
failed.
section, the
dependence
is
4-8
a,
self-
The adaptation
in its original
its
elaborated
and not
remove the
49 and 52),
'
in the
'
sense of purifying
"intssb
what we
this
would
call
fumigating
(14. 4,
7).
for
The
8.
as clean'
is
Lev.
15
398
some
of the
So we have
in the latter
'
merely
'.
'
'
without
is
Similarly, verse 51
nearer
text,
Greek
which reads
'
And
"
cedar
and
scarlet
[so the
Greek
text] in
blood
of the
killed
one [addition:
^^o
the running
water" so
5,
Torah.
It
sums up
shall
'And he
purge
^^
the bird, and through the running water, and through the hyssop, living bird, and through the cedar wood, and the
and
the
scarlet
thread.'
This
of
is
evidently
ritual.
added
Verse
to
s?)
emphasize
reading
:
'
the
elaborateness
the
And
the city
^^^
and atone
corresponds to the
7.
The
field
'
between the period of the original sard at Torah and the It is perhaps worth late supplement modelled upon it.
while to note that the second ritual (vers. 8b-2o)
139
is
not
Greek
text adds
'
with them'.
because
^*2
this
phrase
'
is
used
it
in
Lev.
14. 7.
Addition,
and
is
clean'.
THE SO-CALLED
carried over to the
'
'
LEPROSY
'
'
LAWS
JASTROW
399
cleansing
The
'
in a
In view of this
in the
adaptation
is
originally represented
The
who
so transferred
'
it,
'
dismissal
ceremony.
The
is
particularly elaborate.
As
we may
of verse 57,
This
is
sdrdaf
as the closing
If this be so,
be the simplest solution of the problem to divide the remaining verses into a series of originally independent
will
and united.
In
way
verse 54,
'
This
is
negd sdrdat,
and
the
law
13.
for
the sdrdat]
is
of the
for
Lev.
47-58; '[This
the law
0^0^-
house'
(ver.
55b)
for
Lev. 14.
represents an amplification
and
is,
therefore, a
comment
or note which
is
has gotten a
little
out
[i.e.
of place.
Of
special interest
day of
which again
that the
to explain
decision
whether unclean or
clean.
The
subscript
through the
400
repetition
(i)
all
kinds
of iicga
sard at
(2) netek
;
[i.e.
spot]
(3)
garment
^^^
(4)
house
to
and
unite
(5) that
of
thus
aims
into
the
two
we have analysed
everywhere
is
one Torah
viewed
original
we have
outside
of
in
the
sdrdat
of
an addition,
used
garment, or on a
or on a house.
We
must, therefore,
original
upon the
from consideration
really
in
It
is
been brought forward from a medical point of view.^^* All of these investigations, valuable though they are as medical
discussions,
suffer
It will
no subscript
'Lev. 13. 40-4% which or burns (Lev. 13. 18-28;, or for the one on baldness question whether these sections maj- not have been inserted after raises the the
first
i<*
14.
It
sufficient
to refer to
hehraischen Bibel,
bibliographical
I
;
references)
Ebstein, Die
AUen
Testament, pp.
;
and Jay
F.
Some
was, of course, natural that ancient writers like Philo and the which rabbinical authorities in the Talmud, under the ban of the tradition
It
man. ascribed the entire Pentateuchal legislation to one period and one
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS
JASTROW
401
sard at.
The above
analysis has,
boils, burns,
and
sores,
nounced clean or
that
are
the
original
sardat
legislation,
but
that
otherwise
application
late
The
addition
made
at a
could be applied
fact that the
The
designation as
that even the
tions
('
'
boils
'
',
burns
',
and particularly
netek,
and
technical designa-
scab of boil
',
scab of burn
')
them
of secondary
substitution
and
this
is
by the
of
negd
Lev.
for sardat, to
13.
In
specific
if
it
which
unclean.
is
particularly clear
the
'
point involved
'
being to determine
'
whether
it is
clean
or an
'
unclean
8,
'
variety of disease.
The
it
is
sardat
',
can only
a non-medical
'
identification,
should have started from this point of view, which led Philo {de Posteritate
I,
',
lengths in the application of a term that must once have had a very specific
VOL.
IV.
Ee
402
and
the
mean
that
the
'unclean' mispahat
erroneous to
mispahat from an identification of the two, or to regard sappahat carries with it as a variety of sard at. This view of as a symptom haheret (shining mark),which is treated merely
(ver. 4),
with boils
19),
(vers. 24,
'
28),
(ver. 39).
in
On
ver.
2,
and treated
ver.
10 a
of sdrdat, sdrdat legislation belongs to the symptoms the means, of disand apparently is the means, or one of between ordinary sdrdat, which may be healed,
tinguishing
is
purposes of observation
(tetter)
specific disease bohak In verses 38-9 the description of a against regarding numerous is given as a caution
here the
verdict being
of baldness, while in verses 40-43, dealing with two forms alone suggests a comthe occurrence of white swelling ',
'
While, no doubt,
legislation,
secondary to
that
the
possibility
the
symptom
here described
may
be admitted. belong to sdrdat in the original sense must sdrdat of peculiar usage, like the appearance of a
The
'
all
events,
symptom under
"^"st be conto the original sdrdat legislation, verse 43 force of sdrdat. sidered in a discussion of the original
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS
JASTROW
403
We
application of sdrciat to
and houses
which
if
of an absurd character.
to save the
had
in
to
to a person
house.
science to determine
themselves
of the
in big patches.
The
non-scientific application
name
of a disease to which
man
is
subject to an
is
not
and original
sense.
'boils',
'burns
',
(tetter),
and, of
course,
mere
baldness and
stuffs
and houses,
what then
is
sdrdat ?
the original sdrdat legislation, the
is
quite simple.
which appears
in
In
its
symptoms
are
a spot
(or
is
marked
e.
the inflammation
also the
symptom
Gemara
'
it
body
it is
merely a
'
rash
',
and, therefore,
clean
'.
E e
'
404
swelling.
From
It is
should disagree as
the
perfectly relevant
question
as a designation of
is
now
so generally
Indeed, there
in Palestine in early
Egypt
The
consistent
valuable tradi/^/r followed by the Vulgate is a most least the second century B.C., tion, carrying us back to at
for the current
of lepra that
is
view of sdrdat, just as a misunderstanding responsible for the opinion still popularly current
described
as
the
in
disease
sdrdat
is
leprosy.
'
The
manner
arose
is
which the confusion between lepra and leprosy In Greek fully set forth by Bennett and others.^"
'
a rough,
or
less
but the essential characteristic of which is scabrous or scaly eruption on the skin, with more
of
evidence
^^
surrounding redness
or
superficial
inflammation.'
Three
and
by Greek
writers,
it is
1" See, especially, Miinch's exhaustive discussion of the point, chaps. I the Bible, pp. 40 ff. and III-VI, and Bennett's Diseases of
would Munch's conclusion, p. 145. If it had been known, it 'curses' been enumerated among the diseases threatened as certainly have is not mentioned, whereas it is noticeable that sdra'at
i So,
e. g.,
in Deut. 28,
where
the 'boils' of Egypt {)ehin) (ver. 27) are included. Munch, pp. 88 ff. i<9 See Bennett, pp. 16-19
;
^50
Bennett,
p. 19.
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS
JASTROW
there
(3)
405
Curiously
enough
if
is
correct
:
would be
(i)
the 'bas-relief
the mispakat,
first
sard at
which
(2)
and
and second.
down
is
definitely
narrowed
Too much
stress
must
not be laid upon this quite unexpected result that Lev. 13. i-i 7 should contain three varieties of sdrdat, for the agree-
varieties recognized
by Greek medical
may
only
in case
identical
among Greeks and Hebrews.^^i This does not appear to be the case. The essential characteristic of lepra
be, according
writers,^"*-
seems to
to
Latin medical
151
to the three varieties of vitiligo as set up by Celsus, viras made long ago (see Bennett, pp. 31-3) by Drs. Mason, Good, and Belcher, but their identifications are very arbitrary, and rest upon the erroneous supposition
sponding
that
all
come under
sdra'at.
Moreover the
are described
{alphas, melas,
and
leitke)
as varieties of vitiligo by Celsus {de Medicina, V, 27. 19), whereas writers apply the three terms to varieties of lepra (psoriasis), or to diseases allied
to lepra, points to a further confusion in early medical nomenclature,
which
an additional warning against drawing definite conclusions from the vague and unscientific diagnosis in Lev. 13.
152
See the passages from Hippocrates gathered by Munch, Die Zaraath Since Hippocrates used the plural form, leprai
V, 98,
it
17,
ed. Littre),
it
is
is
to be noted that
leuke.
and
In
fact,
melas
at
all,
whereas alphas
(also
lepra,
used
in the plural as
it
{lepra, leichenes,
20,
and
alphoi,
502
lepra
and alphas, V,
&c.),
4o6
skin as the
indicates.
which means
'
rough
'
or
'
scaly
',
three
varieties,
alphas,
melas,
leiike are
of the eruption, distinguished from one another by the colour of melas which in the case of alphas is white, in the case whiter than black and shadowy, and in the case of leuke case of the leiike, the alphas variety. Moreover, only in the mention of white hairs in is there in Celsus a specific more with the eruption. The leuke penetrates
connexion
deeply into
the skin
in
agree except
than the alphas and melas, which the matter of the colour in being
'
though scattered roughish and not confluent, looking as between the drops '.^^^ By in drops with wide interspaces is identified with general consent, the lepra of the Greeks
varieties psariasis, or at all events, the different
oUepra
are
head of
psariasis.
The
important stress
which
is
laid
which the original suggests that the only form of lepra variety, and sdrdat legislators had in mind was the leuke
appearance of the the description given in verse 3 of the with 'deeper than the skin' might accord also
mark
in
more deeply
It is
noticeable also
whole not regarded has a serious import, and was on the are cured without as curable, whereas the alphas and melas
great difficulty.
tification
is
The
of sdrdat in
is
that no
There
letikai (plural), IX, p. 75, 43)the case with leuke {leichenes, leprai, and where even lepra, leuke, and alphas occur together, passage
is,
in fact,
no
disease by Hippocrates, and showing' that each was regarded as a distinct form shows, several varieties plural that in the case of each, as the use of the
were recognized.
153
THE SO-CALLED 'LEPROSY' LAWS JASTROW
reference
eruption.
in the
is in
is
4O7
of the
made
symptom
'high relief.
leiike,
The white
'
approach to
and the
'
raw
added as another
The
penetrates
more
this
is
perhaps natural,
and scaly
The
in ver. lo,
'rough' eruption
'raising'
the skin as
'
it
'
were.
The
its
rough eruption
in the case
variety of sdraat,
vitiligo,
which
common
white 'P^
the stress
in tropical countries
is
''characterized
by bright
white spots, the hairs of which lose their colour and become
In the description of this
is
first
variety of sdraat
'
laid
white
',
would be a
in the
way
seems to be
skin, in contrast to
The
'
addition represented
'
by verse
4,
shining white
spot
is
introduced, suggests,
is
by
implication,
that in verse
3,
the nega
is
point in verse 4
be recognized as such,
Schamberg,
/.
ig-26,
= Biblical
World, 1899,
408
and that
the
first
variety, regarded as
less
'
serious,
',
unclean
vitiligo
characterized
as
cJiromc
sdrdat (Lev.
oi lepra ox psoriasis.
varieties,
laid
upon
its
'
being
in verse 6,
not as
pronounced.^-^^
representing again
marks which
all
spread over
as
the
in
whole
verse
body,
13
'turning
plainsj
it
white',
the
gloss
ex-
vitiligo in
which the
involved,
body are
by
is
this
disease
white. ^^
in
The
accord with
'.
we
clean
To sum
up, then,
of genuine
sdrdat
in the original
sdrdat
vitiligo^
being a form of
leiike.
155
made
to the spot
being a
'
rising
'
eruption
or a
mark
that appears
/. c.
on the skin.
156
Schamberg,
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS
ASTRO W
4O9
we have
if it
(a)
spreads
pronounced as
'
unclean
',
and
{b)
a form of
vitiligo, in
is
and which
pronounced 'clean'.
13, as well as in
In the
Lev.
represented
by
erroneous, or rather
'mark'
to
'
human
body, or
regarded as
'
unclean
So
far as
marks
'
on a human
boils
13.
18-43 includes
and
and
'
faint
white spots
'
{bohak).
Boils and
i.
e.
whereas
sore
The
first
variety of
sdrdat
in the skin
and the hair turning yellowish is unclean. Baldness and a mere tetter {bohak) finally are clean, but the appearance of an
'
eruption
'
{se'et)
raises the
suspicion, according to
what
is
late addition
its
The
sdrdat,
a,
which
in its original
form, as has
when
became a
purification
ritual
performed
i.
e.
to vitiligo, and,
if
we
4IO
It
mentioned
made
he was healed.
On
'
the
',
while applicable to
'
all
unclean
',
who
suffered
i.
from the
chronic
'
lepra,
e.
Iciike.
For those
suffering
isolation
outside of the
i.
camp
until
e.
had taken
was presumably
all
We
are
in
now
other
passages
mentioned.
(Num.
5.
2,
sarud)
is
to
fact that
he
is
(:i1 also
Lev. 15)
Num.
who
suffers
from sard at
chapter,
it
may
be safely
assumed that we here have later insertions. Verse 9 is a reference to the punishment of Miriam with sdrdat, which
is
'
described
Num.
12.
10-13.^"
10 b)
snow belongs
14-16
is
not mentioned
' '
LAWS
JASTROW
41I
we
certainty
that
form of
vitiligo;
'
stricken
(^^t?'?
seem
in
to
all
be
quoted
from
Exod.
4.
6,
Num.
12.
10,
And Aaron
turned
to
she
was
stricken
as
with sdrdat'.
To
case
this
commentator added
4.
'
an explanation the
is
of
Exod.
6,
where the
hand of Moses
(:?^'3 nyiiso),
described as becoming
is
white as snow
its
and then
instantly restored to
normal
in case
condition
as
Egypt.
The
reference to
(2
'
snow
Kings
would seem to
which would,
since
it
show that
vitiligo
was intended
in this case
(2
Naaman
is
Kings
5. 2),
is
We may
7. 3,
per-
haps assume
the text
is
this also to
be the case
in 2
Kings
though
vague
in its tone.
On
King
Azariah
(or Uzziah, as
he
is
of sdrdat,
i.
e. letike, for
he remains
afflicted
(2
his death,
15.
and
is
Kings
5;
2 Chron.
There
is
less
specified as
'
boils
No
2 Chron. 26. 19, 20 that the sdra'at 'broke out on his forehead
412
(Isa.
and Job
2. 7),
just as
9.
in the case in
one of
the plagues of
technical
Egypt (Exod.
10),
added.
Indeed,
are
it
list
of diseases which
case
threatened as a curse
to
(Deut. 28) in
is
of a dis-
obedience
'
the
laws,
that sard at
not
'
mentioned,
whereas boils'
(ver.
'
are included
all
incurable
and that
common
occurrence of the
varieties,
disease in
it
two
(or
possibly more)
provisions for
which made
necessary to
make
who
made
was
An
affliction that
was 'clean'
in
medical science
knowledge.
as
With Eerdmans's
The
"0 Alltestamentlkhe Sitidicn, IV, 'Das Buch Leviticus' (Giessen, 1912). See especially pp. 68-73. The grounds on which Wiener, Origin of the Pentateuch, p. 76, assumes an early origin for Lev. 13 and 14 do not seem In many points, especially when he pleads for to me to be of any value.
the early character of
'
many
is
of the laws,
Wiener
is
right, but
he
is
not as
original
'
as he thinks he
and
is
his
method
some
of argumentation, even
where
I
most
at
defective,
and sometimes
unfair.
shall take
up Wiener's contentions
future time.
THE SO-CALLED
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS
JASTROW
413
am
in full accord.
The
support to Eerdmans's
which as a matter of
fact,
those
who claimed
form of
and even
as a purification
removal of
'
uncleanness
'
'.
of disease as a state of
uncleanness
to be
when
disease
was supposed
its
demon
'
way
into one's
uncleanness
at this stage of
little
demon theory
of
The
references to the
'camp' and
there
is
no reason to
legislation.
had been the deliberate intent of the compilers they would not have committed the inconsistency of introducing the word 'city'
41 45)>
same chapter (Lev. 14.40, The naive and non-scientific manner of describing
in the
the two varieties of sdrdat and the almost total absence of technical terms in the original sdrdat legislation, with
414
that
point to
an
early,
sdrdat
beginnings of the certainly to a pre-exilic origin, for the Even the additions in Lev. 13. 1-43 legislation.
may
in large part
This
to the appears to be certainly the case with the additions 1-18, with the possible first part of the chapter, Lev. 13.
sdrdat exception of some glosses and of the general use of unclean spot on the skin, which I believe to be of
for
any
'
'
sections, comparatively late origin, while the supplementary &c., and Lev. 13. 47-5>'^, concerning spots on garments,
certainly the
still
later section
put down 33-48, may, with great probability, be This applies also to the ritualistic sections as post-exilic. integral part of prescribing the sacrifice of animals as an
Lev.
14.
the
purification
ceremonial, Lev.
14.
10-20, as well
as
same character though to Lev. 14. 21-31, which is of the i" traces of an possibly embodying, as above suggested,
earlier
and simpler
sacrificial ritual.
tion ritual
houses),
though taken over from the old and certainly preLev. 14. 1-8
a,
exilic ritual,
sardat
earlier
legislation, represents
As
it
than the section, Lev. 14. 33^48, itself. the numerous for the chronological sequence of
sections superimposed
upon the
original
sdrdat
legislation,
ritual,
insertion
33-47, and the attached made after the verses 48-53, as the latest additions of the sections in Lev. 13, i.e. verses 18-44,
14.
See above,
p.
379
f..
415
on garments, &c.
fication of
The absence of any ritual for the purimarks on garments and stuffs would indicate
than the elaborate
ritual,
an
earlier date
ritual,
Lev.
14. 8 b-9,
and superimposed
This,
upon the
first
it
ritual,
Lev.
14.
1-8
a.
of course,
carries with
the later date for the 'substitute' sacrifice. Lev. 14. 21-31, though, as indicated, this may embody a simpler and, therefore, earlier
'
sacrificial
'
ritual
than the
more complicated
(I)
(4)
one.
;
The
for
order, therefore,
;
would be:
(2)
(3)
Lev.
14.
33-53.
As
the
Lev.
18-44
may
added
in chronological
sequence
in the order in
which the
sections are
now
arranged.
It is not,
of course, possible to
go further and specify any definite period at which the one or the other of these nine sections was added, beyond
the general impression one receives from the larger use of technical terms (such as neUk, bdhak, &c.) and the more
,
burns ', that the sections belong to a considerably advanced period of medi'
'
cal
(i)
;
Lev. 13.
47-58
(2)
(3)
(4)
Lev. 14.
33-53all
post-exilic
character of which
I
is
suggested
by
internal
evidence.
4l6
would go much further and pre-exilic period, but place the entire two chapters in the underargumentation is not convincing because he
his
the composition of estimates the complicated character of style and language of Lev. 13-14. The fact, e. g., that the (Lev. 13. 47-59). the section on marks in garments, &c. imitation precludes agree with Lev. 13. T-46 is due to direct
its
the same
and in Lev. 13 use as an argument for the unity of walls of houses) way, Lev. 14- 33-53 C marks' on
;
intentionally
if
introduces so far as
of Lev.
my analysis
all
13-14
should not prove to be correct in an original sdraat legislation in saying that the existence of
consisting of Lev. 13. 2-3;
9-1
^^^^^h
some
additions),
by a 'purification' or 45-6, and followed immediately has been definitely 'dismissal' ritual, Lev. 14. 1-8 a,
demonstrated.
No
has been
proved
^^^
of the
distinction
between a
ritual
performed
an
is outside of a sanctuary and one that only to a very early age for the This points not altar.
to be performed at
original
sdraat
legislation,
two
rituals.
Moreover, the
view.
The
fact
that provision
made
for
carrying out
only, without regard the later sacrificial ritual in Jerusalem parts of the country, is to occurrences of sdraat in other of the Priestly Code due, of course, to the theoretical basis that there
is
can be brought.
Instead of concluding, as
Eerdmans
does,
pre-exilic days in sole that the legislation originated in because a postconnexion with the sanctuary at Jerusalem,
"2
les
/.
c, pp. 38-73.
See above,
p. 375.
THE SO-CALLED
exilic legislation
'
LEPROSY
'
LAWS JASTROW
417
to Jewish
Priestly
Code
to a large extent
an 'ideal' compilation made with the express purpose of adapting the older and younger practices to a theoretical
centre.
That animal
sacrifices
were brought
in pre-exilic
days, and at a very early period must, of course, be admitted, and the emphasis on the tent of meeting in the ritual of
'
'
Lev.
14.
10-31
may
is
of
'
before
Jahweh
older
'
transferred to
at
elaborated and Jahweh 's one and only legitimate sanctuary Jerusalem so that we are once more brought face to
;
apply
practices
considerably
Code
It is
growth of
legislation to retain
legislation,
even when
are
inconsistent with
conditions.
in
Just
ancient codes, but carried along with modifications that at times totally change the character of ancient statutes even to the
as
laws
never
actually
abrogated
point of virtually abrogating them,^^^ g^ formulas are carried over and given a new interpretation through glosses or
'
1"
is
Book
the Covenant,
it
Exod.
1-6,
which
theoretically
recognizes
old
The
law
remains, but
it
is
In the
same way
is
theoretically
assumed
'
(vers.
allowing a
it
man
to sell his
daughter as a
handmaid remains
change
its
in force,
but
is
practically abrogated
by conditions
that
nature.
-P
VOL.
IV.
4l8
is,
therefore, an illustration
way
in
is
combined
but enough
think, to
make
it
his predecessors
is
how
much
names
in the
Pentateuchal legislation
old, his
main con-
set
not accept-
analysis of the able, partly because he has not carried the Pentateuchal laws far enough, and, therefore, under-estimates
their complicated character,
and partly because he draws he untenable conclusions from the material itself even as
has set
it
forth.
The
critical
theory
is
of course subject to
its
basis rests
the on too firm foundations to be seriously menaced by recent attacks made upon it.
jc^'
to AlUcslanientliche Forschitiigcn,
I.
N. Epstein, Bern.
Among
Vienna
I
copied and
now
These are
;
A.
parchment
leaf in quarto
Oriental style.
A very careful
^nxo)
partly
is
//,?;^^ (q^x,
and
^^d^xlXy
Interesting
and manuscript
and the MS. of A, Epstein, both of which have been examined by me). But that it is a Sheelta is proved by
the words
.
^yaT
JN?D 'h^^
^^^h
1JX
p^^i'
mn
{recto,
1.
21
ff.),
ff.),
style.
The passage
p^:j>^n
{recto,
\^^\^
1.
10
HDnD
r\-:hr\
^1:^'
nmc^
Nch
is
p^Ei'^n
xh
x^n nt2nD
in
\^ 'j^ni
pi xofjyn,
fol.
found verbatim
Halakot Gcdolot
(ed.
Venice,
83
c),
which
is
reputed to have
made
great use
of the Sheeltot.
419
420
A.
[nin^^s':']
Recto.
nny nrjn
wSiDPi
'n '^-y
nrjn
'm hrn
nons
n^'n
5
n-n sn
yrh
x-ino x^
xim
noxm
;nDX
n'C'wsa
dx
::''x
ncxn
x^i:m ^>u:^a
xnioa
nna'^i-o
xmon
nt2n3
Dic'o
nic*
ixh
ni^?D
jm
>-jnD nni
"nca
n"L>n'P
'xn ^xiDijn
cic'd wS^x
i^'kj'^n
X3n
'T\-hr\
n-L^iiD
'*x''vc'\x
xnm
x^i^
''^axi
x^*j"ip
10
pi xdH'3
x-it2*^a
r\'c\'^^
rm
xoh
rrc'^n x^i
nmn^
Dnn
x^jprsi
nmn^ xsoan
x^jpo xnn^xi
x^jp^o
nn^p ^x -D3
cnm nnv
no
^ij:D
np
mrn
fiD3
^nrj
15
nns
nmn^ noco
no
x^jpoi 5)D3
nx"'V''b
X3n[n]
-j'pnvs*
iDcn
-inc'3 nx^i'*
^''x'ln
n^upi
n^i^i
n-c'nipD
nx nn
n^ ans \xn
n^ra
n^i?
ynso^
31 'XT
>y3r n>r3T
n^^ ^'x^'^\>
Dn3
ixo
b3
n^ ^'npm
jrnnx
a^m
X3^^
421
Verso.
cpn
i^art?
n^nr-j'Ni
N^j^jfl
Nnsn
n^^nt
^^>^>o
^^^^ti
^jni
^j^nr
^aj
snp^yD in^
iin
^n pn
^nr n,Ti
^h
3.-n Nin
Nry
^ya ^n ^rar
i6
n^i^y
yn
J?'
' '
>nr .'nxi
n^ynxo
^''N^i^
.Tns-a
>cj
[njB'npvs'i
Nm^n
Nf'l^
'ni
n-ot
^t-n^-?
^j^nr iin
fJina
^i^^
Nin
nn
,^,t,
xi?
'n
^^-n
^j-n^^
nn
^^^^
nrn
^^^
^^^.^^
V, ]:2-\
nnfj-L;'
nv^:^ w^d
Npi:;'3
ns^nn n:;^np\xn
N:Dr2 n-^ip^Ni
-n):]
^^xinn
nb^v^b
10
!;
amD
nn:j
nb\i'
f]Dv
nm
n>cp N:in na
nhn 21
xb
pn-n
Nn>5?-c^
nyv^i
,'^^1
^^^^
15
n^m Njnm
[irlnpcn
;sj3
^or pni^n
n>jj?o
pnm
-a^
ab ^^h3a
dic-jd
n^N
mi:n >na
nx^an
Na3N
ei^^nn 2=Ninn
xm Nnivna
-^n^::'n
^''inc^n ^^^i^sNi
"Ninn
''nb
'R
-n^nrnn
nt2)'iT^
nin Ninn
r\^b
nt^^^
nnjji nin
un
r}V^
n>3 n^^
=n-ir:N
^P^nl^
^tJ'n^p
^m
iin
na
n^NT
^nr
i^npnn 20
ab
bi niyo
|n inNi?
Hcn^^
[n]y:^a
v,n
N^ niyo [nc
^^
np^n^i
r\b
ayrza njo
ir
^m
'n
^:^npnn
r^b
-i^ni
nrm nnp^n
yb
>dj^3
s-^nn
y 'niyo
pm
422
B.
The size parchment, from about the fifteenth century. it is cut off below of the leaf was originally folio, but now
and
to the left it served as
leaf
now forming
the
first is
its
about one-third of
and, moreover,
width.
The copy
is
very defective,
some passages
I
Aramaic
whole for
details see
by Ginzberg
understood.
other.
contains
(
' '
promiscuous halakot,
28
'
423
^^ppy. 5-pe^^F'^^^
1=-'-'
sJPnn'^t5C^NQn_
R
i.^
^^
i^
"-
^^ ^ 9 ^ n --^^^ ^ Z h ^.^F-Sp5n?Pngg
'^
^-
Q
c^
S '-1^
a
_
:^
-^
n?
t.
n-J~>-
S " n r ^ -^
'^
r
'u
T^
-^
^A
.^
^r^
-.
--
n'
'
* '^
V.
LjPC^9a^n^c:_
'
"-^
'
'
'
^5
rt-
'
-'^
^
^
.
Lflj
n.
424
jr-
n^
-'^
P :^ S3fJ Q
a^ nr-^' ^ h. ^L^nSFfrhci
r-
Hiv'"
'iJ
r
i-!
ti.jN'-
ir
f^
^ Pii
u
ji
ti '^
n
f^
n.
ri
n
"
_r^
n ^
o a
*
'^
P p
?
''
^
.i^
'-
S
^
I:'*^/-
r
'
^
;.
^
'^~
P -^
=
5i
^
:=
5.
^ -^
r\
^
^
-^
P
*-
-n
-^
r-
^ w\
n g
li
-^ '3
p
ri
^Vc-j^LaQFiJS^ P K ^ H ^ n
'^-
-^
p-
j;
tZ
c- ~f^
pc
'^Ji
C
5
^-^E-r^r-^Jlf^OtZ
^
^
"--
"
g^
f'^^^
"^
r^r,
P
n n
55cj< no TT'^nPvFPv
"
-J^E
'^^
3i^ r ^
-
'
n
J^
g n c
r 7-
**
I^
Ol.
"^
425
'
*-
-^
^^
r-
v*^
n.
"
:;J
~I>
il
-^
52
izpan^r-0pjTFCP^-^-i:^3!S
^
;:
"
.^
Ji:
r ^ J -^^~nQ^^^En-^S'-r.' ^p
f '" ? -^ ^
F
.^
p
-^
^
f^
;:
F^
n n
:;
H ;
r^
r^ ri-
ti
55:p
J&
--
tA ^'
7^ *^
\^ bi
^ 51
y^ ~
1I-
tz -
^ -
V-
^
<n
-''^
'?,
n_
13
rr
I.
5.
^ P
r
n
Q ^
'
'^
J~_'-'Qp-fi%|-% p ^ ^^ p n ^ S
r_
-x;i
^^
r-i^^Pri^'':;.^,-^^-^
1
ei^-p
'^
'
r~
?i
f~
^^
C ^
-,
-J^
J^
r~
,Q lO
y
*-
'-^
%
r
f:
illj
>
X
'^
i.-
IL 1
'-i
n
'-
_
^
r:
-"^
i~
:i
426
n
^
2
:j
5^
|-
n
n
n n n
^ n n r _% n % r r: C %
a
,'^,
r-
'"
C V
'
5S
% E n
<
n
I-
C
32
r
n r c
r
i>
?:
Q,
n
n
n -^ -r^ 5i E "
E
F ^ F
j-
ir
r
r n r n a n
Q n
n C
n
J-
a
n
"~
= 55
JA
n
c
C P
n CI
c
i^
^
Q
n
E n n
Q E o
n ' n c n n E ^ n
7A
5S
>J%
F ^n
n %
n
r
n
s?
Q E
J2S
'
i^
f"
^
n E y ^
35
3 r
n
n
r^
/-
*"
-ti *"
5.
''-
r.
C C fi a
n
h r
2S
n
S3
n c
S
? a n
n c n
35
J=^
P
55
r c
p
9
rr
n C n
E
3
ii
'^
g
5 r n s
"
f3
F a
n
ci
r
a
Y.
Y.
r.
'
55 55
-J^
25 55
li
^
F
^
.J^.
^
rl
55
O n Q
J3
r-
n
n
C r n
55
55
J-
C
55
E r r
55
n
r:
^ c n
ti
r:
n
35
JZ
P r
n
3S
n n
ij <n c: n:
3 35
r
t.
25
a
IT
"
y.
S
*-'
^ ^
--.
9
*^ *"
n
rv f^
tz r n 55 3 3 n F ?? r
5:
I^
3
r:
Q c c
IT
IT
n r
? rr n
55
c
2.
r n
t> CI
&
n
n n
n n
S
ci
^
25
r -^
n n C n
E
2
3
r r
427
C^
428
'A
^'
'--
c,
'^
-^
Sjrta-^-ff^ljX o
^
-;-
1^
jr
_r\ "^J
^
-
f^
f^
'-
n ^
n
f^
^
P
^
ii
ci
f^^
i
^
-T
P
P
r-
L
n
^
Q -5
n -^
-V
E
.J^
r
^
^_
r^ j^
[^ :j
^
^ P
'^
2
-^ ^
j^^
^
y
;=;
^
rx
iJ_j
"^
f-
n
=
t^
n
3i
a
^
n Q
r P
r n r ? '- ^
r_
-^
^-
P r ^
'^
r
t>
i
g
^
n
.^
f-
? P
^
r
s
n
-ji
'-
a &
j^.
S^
z^
r\
^sSjcFr^. :^^%^?,
!
F
Ci
H^
i->
-T"
1P
ri c\
n:
cj r^
'^
i=^
r~
rt
r c
EPSTEIN
?;
429
"
P i
g ? n
i^
5=
X,
p 3
/x
a
I-
n Q
s Q r Ji5
F
"
Q
rr y.
y
tz
-r^
i^
n
2:
r
5S - ry.
rj y.
I-
Q
:is
Q n
n
5S
Q
--^
55
a
j-
^ C
^
2S
Ij
Q
r-
tti
4"
::
^ a
JJ
r:
;j
'J
n
..
52
F
"
^
o F
[iH
Ci
n c
r:
Q n
!=
-
^
r:
J^
'^
-^
tz
i^
1=
s
36
F tz
c
tz
n r n n
:=\
n a
c
tz
1
r:
r:
'A ^
Q
n^
?i
n r Q
n.
>
r:
y.
430
h r n a
n
F r
D P
431
^ r
9
a n
''-
-r\
c C
n c X
35
a r
a r a a
r
n
55
C n
35
n
J\
j% j%
35
55
a
155
-r^
rz
r
55 CI
Ic
r
n
iz
5 a 5
2>
432
n 'An,.
f.
5 A
f-
% a
-X.
'j^
r 7-
-^^
P r
ij
I^ ^ -^
-X^
'
433
n Q
35
I52
n
^
'1
C ^
55 52
?. 32
'
E
c E
?J
c
n Q c
CI
fc
a
I^
F a
n
c
;j
52
^ i^
Q
"
r:
-C-
52
P
r^ .j^
52
I
^
'
35
^
n
35 52 35
55
-r\
%.
^
IT
2
"--
n E a
-^
? C
n n
c
-
^ n
/-
.-r\
'-
a
52
F
a
/x
55
r ?
n _r\ n rj
55
'
n 5
c a
>
r_r\.
c a
n
la
o
IT
152
rx :=^
F a
n
?
55 i:
55
c
Q n
rj
J-
c; 52
n a
n
J=
n
ri
55
a
-Tv.
c n
32
n a
n
^
ij
n
-'^
rr
-i>
P n a a
*~
t
CI
r:
P P ^ ^
55
f^
-J^
n n
rx
r-
35
43+
now
all
mostly
II
r\''2-\
in
'n,
of the
as
halakot
as
in
(I
nn"i32 'n,
'n])
well
the
material,
which
is
On
we
see that S.
had omitted
1.
20),
although
ircto,\.
much
S. in
1.
is
fol. i,
40-2,
fol. 2,
added by
1.
HG.
(note to
fol. i,
recio,
^6, verso,
24, note
no,
1.
0^%
note 124).
Indeed, he even
(fol. \, recto,
1.
made
use of the
HG.
37,
note 65).
same conclusions
p.
24
ff.).
The language
even find here
either
{I.e., p.
22)
We
in S.
Talmud
(fol. 2,
9),
which
is
NOTES
'
See
my
'
iS:c.',
in
Jahrhuch
d. jiid.-liter. Gesellschaft,
2
'
ff.
Kiddushin 12 b
.lyi*
rh
mm
x^^n
ir>n in?.
I.e.
So Tos.,
ibid.,
nmsn
s. V.
NniX
Hananel) has
rVnTN
myDH
D'J' ''D"lD
5. v.
I'lK'^a ^''D
(Neubauer, Cat.,
II,
33%
that
i)
have n^-ON.
435
also
employed
line.
'
for the
same purpose
to
complete the
=^^''^'
^^'^fol.
&<^-.
^-
MS. D
=.f2),
more
like
)2
Hal. Ged.,
83
c.
X''"IB' 'N
'
=n^in, likewise
in
Stini.
Mitt.,
The Saboraim or
the
first
among
pnoi
p3M
. . .
^2
^\s-inND
(?
-inn
\m
D^jvirxi
NriNinm
nin
pci'^::
= Nni:r:NJ) ppvxjo
ed.
nicj t-]di
likewise
= -nDy
pin^a,
:
Venice,
53 c;
\:ii-n
Hark avy,
N::'n''D
360);
^u^pj
p-tiT
-inai
.
^siud
pm
inj nh
mn -noD
^bno
p^N
nh^j
i-iciTpnTninin
nr:NnN nrn p-'^i
pm
ihSd-i pn^DiEjn
nvx-jd
niD^nn
DiiDO
|nu'
Dn^n
ij^2n n?:t;'
un^nn
'jd
oriNi
'XJn nMJs
ntn
p::'^':)
ij^mnx
irT-n
...|XOn
. . .
p'^yi^
N^JI.
f2nb naiCDn
:
r>\r\
p
^13''
]'\rh^2
comp. Harkavy,
. . .
No. 260
Un
riN*
IIUd!?
DnX
pm
11DN1
'C'^)
D^iyD n^j^Dij
i^fjH
.
. .
sS
i^x
n^i?
mx
b)2^
nh
nnm
;nn
njok'i
'D:n
nn^h
nn^^o
''
='^^ ^X.
s.v.
DDp
n
Baba batra 47
b.
S<t5
48 a
ff.
1^
Our
xbi
editions have
nTJ'n ^3X
EtD mB'n
X^N*
^oj
pDX nS
tt
pDN
nS
niT
^Fn
.tj'n
ms^ai
n^s*
Nn^Sni xb
...x^ron n
^L5ir:n:;'^N^
mn
it
bax
^isidhk'^x!?
n^^
n^j^nr
mn
n^i
ni^2
xm
htjo
:
^^dsi
^jut
nm
^3v^
)
inbnn.
''Jm
'tlT
(for ''i-|N)
^"^^ nbl
"'bv3
i^^2N
x-ip^yo
'^sni.
xm
^rai
^b''D
^in
vo3 it('ntj''
m*^
nMSK'NI NDST
^JHI is a
mentioned reading.
G P
436
18
19
= 1^>2X. from =
niir.
whereas 17S
^'
is
composed of
n-i-j'3 ?
19.
1? f|X.
20
-2
[It]
Kiddushin 12
b.
=^
See note
-^
''ij:s"i
ns^an cnp^i,
mere
gloss
the
^"lt2Ji"I
N3^N
of the copyist
who wished
. . .
Gaon
corresponds
-^ 2
to this variant.
Ed. above:
s'ni
N^ ^"bm ps "i^m.
Paraphrase of
Ed.
'[rh
CH
. .
"
I^iJ-
=8 29
ics
T\'h
nttx.
Comp.
Poznaiiski, ZfhB.,
1912, 232
f.].
"0
Owing
is
me
is
as first
now
by to a change in the folding of the leaves the one designated second in order. That the leaves were originally inverted
by the
stiff
also proved
31
edge
at the
bend
inside.
in the
nUI^'p
JTir Si
in
jniin
ibid.,
D^^I-'N"!
11, p.
^'^
bv,
I,
pn3 msbn,
ff.
S3
= Schlossberg, "n)
34,
1.
19
'.//fl^-
Gff/-.-
3'-
S., Sheeltot,
s. rightly
mint:.
s. nt2Ll.
-^
Wti^NTl
n-ijd^w
Nryi
myy\ N^pn
'^'^-^
^<?^^
i'^*
^^'i-"^
^^*
(against Hildesheimer),
KHia
is
frequent in
*
*i
HG.,
missing
in S.
Missing
Customary way
^
Sifre,
of writing
D"yS
in
Oriental manuscripts,
see
my
124.
Bekorot 9 b
lt:S *31
is
unclear to me,
comp. Bekorot 25
*3
S. 34,
1.
from below.
" HG.,
p.
^5
4c
43
"irT'I^,
see
my RGA.,
270.
''
nbyo.
/,l5
So //G.
S. D'C'Ipa.
WH.
437
HG.,
briefly 596),
n^J3n"'2t:'1N*, similarly S.
a.
=^0
A good
prSC'IS,
also S3'r.
'^''
DX
vvith
Aramaic following,
so
below
(1.
34)
[MilX DN1
'''
)s?'\
''
scribal error.
S.
njno
nL"X
u""
'^'
=-
the fragment
in
is
II),
394, from
"3
supply
in
HG., 136b below; missing in S. at this point, but found abbreviated accordance with IIG., 139 b (ed. Berlin, 596,, on p. 34, 1. 10 ^^ = 13n\S1, also G. and HG. exhibit waw, likewise HG., ed. Ven. Hal.
!
BM.,
fol.
nns, NTH
MGWJ.,
191
1,
382.
^innx .xnan^
inr^^^y^
in^j^jo n'jDrn
(^.a)
dh
n"lp3j2.
This
it
is
also
found
in
HG., 134
b and S.
...
^:iy
t>^J
Qlp?^31
but preceding
S. has also a
halakah concerning
H^n
which, however,
\\1'),
is
139a
46
a).
where
it
is
quoted
in
the
name
[.
.
.
of the pii*
\T]2
Our fragment
''""'
omits therefore
X^Jy] X:!*NT
it is
p'^D
original, for
a.
likewise missing in S.
HG., 65
^^
Missing in
S..
perhaps owing
in the
to
'"O")
to
Xn^bm
'-^
'
(Jy?7T\
pX)
or omitted by the
What
follows here
is
ff.
''-
G. 395,
S. 36.
i.
HG., 64
in S.,
d.
'^
Wanting
but found in
HG.,
ibid.
'''
Hv NT'DX
is
HG.
438
'5
nnpsN.
n.
81
'
g. 396,
hg., 64
ci.
''^
Up
73%
^4
o
83
s. 36, 12.
niTn.
G.
r\'''br\''i
r\27\''^.
nwn.
G. -inwS^.
g. n^"'Dn ly.
8c
85 8T
88
G.
(r\^'\'o).
85a
r,^
mnnB^.
So
G., s. r\^ir\2
'.
n^n^NT-N^, G.
G.
"^2
;
mi-m
;
'i'inw^.
S. ibid.
89
g. nojo!?!.
90
91
G. and//G. ^33, so S.
92 93
HG.
"Ip'D
x^*j'
nn3
IK^^T, so S. IJn
irNU'.
HG.
rh''2Dn
iriln
nx i<u:^
'd
pi, so
s.,
g.
dn
nb'jk'
95 9G
9"
HG. m^'^nJ
and HG..
Wl
ibid.).
nCNI.
I (S.
All
^N^JJ^'b m^'C'J
is
C8-105
9
G. and //G.
wanting
in S.
'
n'^r\2
"i::,
191
J^
animostis
1.
et socors?
ff.
= ^7 DN
H^y DN
2"n with
29
in
Parts of the
now R^J.,
I.
c.'].
'03
Comp. below,
'"^
fol. 2, revto,
1.
14.
G.
TnX.
See note
i""
98.
i"8
''TV.
IN^iflOI.
109 110
From
Huy
~l3'l'0n until
here not
in
HG.,
I.e.
Likewise G., S. on the other hand has: DTlp n^V-TI'^' DV2 TWIZ'
]'\>^bny
D^i;
DK DnciN-'
. .
.
dm^^h
^r-'i
Snp3
I'^"^'
xn^ p-imo
pn^^ino
b,
j'-inh
j'n^^
mpn
^3
nyn-^'i
bnp^ r^^^^
until
nif^^n
pjy^i
:
P^IDD
S"ip3 p^-'^y
xbn
n''i:
^j'htr^
pni
n\si
These
pm
also
CJVJ'N"! be,
11,
R. Jehudai,
EGA.,
that
jmin
mpIDD msbn
that
follow him
From
-y2"'D
pW
WmH"- 31 101
409
'N^j;
D-^:-|D
5. v.,
lDJ3rL"3
S.
it.
Concerning
see Kohut,
J-
African slaves
'.
n. 133),
the rest
is
missing, in
HG.
even D^S^3:
D^na
HJ^D ipSJi
is
wanting.
all
I
"3 The names are wanting in son and father (and on this basis
other sources
:
supply nnty)
.TDn>
in3
''*
S. 37, 4;
HG.,
I.e.
115
G., S.,
and HG.
|J>M |nD.
n>^n:>'
" Similarly
HG. fn'TCD3
G.
nii'O ^503, S. 03
n^^niDT
for
^TCD
mi'n ^31
pn^^n |n
;
but
has
imn
IT
pnni).
'"
lis
/Z/fl'.,
HG., 65
119
d.
n^^n.
G.,
^aij-j
120
//C, and
^nin^'O
stops,
is
probably to be suppHed.
121
G. has here
n. 123.
j..,.^^
^'h^
DIpD
^3?0, with
see also
122 ^t,
123
Also
in s. n^a-i
:
ma^n
>?01
follow after
nni^n nni^n
it
. . .
S. 38, 8
... n'^n
\r\'\,T\
nabm
1.
preceding
-JL"J
NinrX
37, 8
d, ed.
/6/rf.,
HG., 93
HG., 95 a below,
to
...
n''an imi?n
point,
i25=Dtj21,
which
the
two
dots
of deletion
but
below
ma
126 127
nNL"y.
About eleven
R. Haninai
::'n
lines are
b.
fol. i, recto,
end.
NDTnO
of R.
Jehudai,
quoted as
and A. Epstein,
p. IC3, n. 3.
m^nj ni3^n i?y inXD, p. 9, comp. Ginzberg, The Geonim, The halakah is not known to me from other sources and hence
457
:
unclear.
128
HG.,
ed. Beriin,
"a^N
NH^:;'
is
iTJ'Tp
'"Lis'l
''bpriD
nn
'bpnO
(s.
ed.
Wilna,
100
a,
similarly
MS. A. Epstein):
;
r\'Z'~\'^
"EN"|
^^pna nn
^ai^X
Xn^'C X^VCn
NDD^T X-1333
Zur
440
'-"
Om^D :m:p,
also in
it
HG.
comp. Aruch,
s. v.
D~i:
stand here?
a gloss.
'''
According
to S.
nvL^'^^p?^.
Read:
s.
^n''"'mn, 'iTTllfia
S.
*
iH'jT-',
;iTnL"2.
.
100,
nc'iycn
Da
nn
d:
n:^i
ini^N
nx
\y~\yt2r\
13.-.
ponvsn.
Gittin 88
"jb
''n
130
b.
S.
DN1
^1D2
D'ljai
. .
IC'3
.
bsX'^n
HLJ'iyr^n
^
51
nio
nmi'p
in the
137
"I01N
bs"iK'''t:'
b'^'
no
imin,
n'cy
I,
o'^i:
imx
pt:2in, likewise
3,
in D"':itrS"l
26;
name
According
an explanation by Asher,
ibid.,
bS"lK'''31
to
be
referred to b)D^, cp. Hal. Gcd., ed. Berlin, 335 and 336.
138 139
i?r\])r]
Tin-'sb.
ed. Berlin, 457' Hal.
ing to
^j?n
mm
"'ND n'b
'''pitD
w:a
cp.
'^2 :inj
"'^ax
"i?:x
plV, IV.
Nos. 48 and 36
n^pn? Sni^^l
22.
n''7 ''''iPHPr
we have something
1*"
different.
verso,
1.
See above,
fol. i,
'" iniX.
',
n^^y
'
certificate
recommendation.
comp. DTinDn bv "'TniD.
nny3
Such recommendations
"5 Horayot 13
a,
pHD
Mishnah, the
HC
I*''
rest is a Baraita.
ilji'd.
CTip
an
^ibb
"i3t:
naiab]
Dmp
!?d-)?:}S
14S
^sT.^"'^
'lb
omp
(H^.
7?.
my
and 249.
Read HB'npnai
"11?D''wVC',
1^1
but see
Abodah zarah
^'^"
21 b.
152
15.-.
GittinsSa.
r/.y>
rb.
i"
xi:^
Hm.
-inn-B' Di T"^^'
"'^'^'^'i
nn^-ib
nny
"i''pD?2n].
441
tjOa
We
[rijy
13^ nh)
C'^X
iny
HJpIO
nvjn
px^- idv
')-\p
'np] vbv
m^
ni:;'-i
^r^t:'
nny ^o
n3i'
.
.
^np, or Sd
b^a [iiv
12]}.
:
vbv
m^
nvcn
l;'^^'
nay
tiD3 njp]?3
nvjn pxK'
S. 44. 2ff.
n^iril,
Berlin, 342.
'^''
Not
in S.
;
""'
S., I.e.
Berlin, 342).
(ed. B., 343).
is
Gittin 52
a.
161 '"'
1C4
From pnnN[n]
So
S.
Xnon y\
103
a gloss, not in S.
also S.
ics
pj^.,
_
and
HG.
So
^>iri\S^
n3i*V, dittography.
to
1^''
Supplied according
d^jdijT
.
S.
n^a nr^nn
and
finally
.
^::n'
nim oisnuisx
ii)m^
>2'j:o
mi
1p^\S*
piy^-)
Sm
about 11 lines.
1"
1'^'
Gittin,
Z/rf.
108
Either the copyist had abbreviated here too or else had omitted by mistake, for there is no place for the whole passage.
1-^'
nyn.
1"!
The talmudic
text
is
nil!'
''DlD'iDl
\':T2]1
im^^
N\n
is
n]^-\
NH
"in?
is
the case
throughout in S.
"2 ^K'N
i"2
i""^
21 in^ 'N
dittography.
1-*
n^b^JD.
n^DN'.
S. 45.
175
|-;^,j,jp,L,p,j^.^_
According to HG.. 87 b
1" [^N:;'
178
N3N3 Xn3!?M1J,
n:]!?,!!],
so
HG.,
I.
c.
^vnana
1^
3~in
Dp?23
is
who
read
mn
n^\>t22
Baba
batra 130 b
...
l^)2^r\
^2?0
1^1
So
by mistake
until (""CJ
*{<'=)
Tiyi
183
Read nnVO,
in
HG.
p*a^''nrO ''OJ
'Jm
inf); s.
|mx
1" [nai:].
lo ^^ijt^j x3x_
442
is '^
''">
'*' ^'^
pbn'^.
snnK'M.
nob}.
i''"
''1
s. nis^ir, read
nu3^t'.
natrxi.
i''3
Both according
D""'.
'^
i''5
Read
D''^C, S.
pI^C.
According
to
//C, 106 d
;ed.
B., 437'
S. 46
cnp p.
i-'S
Traces of a line
The
ruler
is
festival
Hasmonean
of opinion
by Josephus^
to
TalmudJosephus.
that the
Alexander Jannai.
The consensus
far as
among modern
Christian,^ follows
to suggest
Talmud
whom
it
Talmudic
is
literature as Jannai.
entirely inadmissible.
title
contradicted
by the royal
which
affixed to Jannai's
incident,*^
name^ and
A,it.,
b.
Kiddushin 66
The
variants of
It will suffice to
and Weiss
[Israelitische
*
(VJnm IH ^H,
und Jiidiiche
et la
126;,
latter
Wellhausen
Gescliichte^,
271
f.
f.).
geographic de la Palestine, 79
to
Gratz's
remark
clear.
in
'Y?'CT]
'Ny, repeatedly
443
444
The Talmudic
narrative
is
of the story told by Josephus and disagrees with the latter not only in the names of the heroes but also in the funda-
When we examine
that
these
two versions
in
we
of
shall find, so
seems to me,
we have
is in
the
preference
Josephus.
For Josephus's
version
own
enthusiastic
Had
against
the
assumed
presupposed
in
the story, his reign would have scarcely ended as peacefully and happily, as Josephus is careful to point out, contrasting Hyrcan's fate with the
unhappy
lot
of his successors.^
Nor could
him the
reign.^o
gift
of prophec)' manifesting
The whole
when
cur-
looked at
tailed in
some
Josephus.
numerous military
7
none too
7.
5.
loc. cit.,
XIII, 10,
''
cit.,
70
ff.,
and Weiss,
loc. cit.,
10
3,
and
b.
Sotah 33
a.
445
conquered sixty
cities in
the desert.^^
for
The
}-ears
many
been
smarting
under
shameful
incongruity
between the wild character of Jannai and the sacred office he occupied. It seemed a terrible indignity to them that this worldly monarch and rude warrior, who Horied
in
the royal
apart
title
for the ideal Messianic ruler of the House of David,^'- and, completely estranged from the spirit of
set
we
which has
in
among
had, evidently as a
Syrians,^^
young
consequence,
even
from the
office
of high
least to intimi-
D^2-13
n'^l^f Oil'
&n^;i
imMEi' n^bnn^
campaigns.
-J^nCi'.
This evidently
Comp.
more
first
f.
would be
still
was
titular
assumed by Jannai Gratz, ibid.). In any event, he was the first king of any importance, for Aristobulus who, according to Josephus,
title,
It is
charac-
father
12
is
pni\
citrons, the people
Ajii.,
XIII,
14,
reviled
him
446
memorate
It
his victories.
affair.
At
least,
the legend
The
Pharisees,
tantly.
we need not doubt, accepted the invitation relucA certain mischief-maker by the name of Eleazar
'frivolous, wicked,
ben
Po'lra,
and good
for
nothing',^''
To
test their
who was
inscribed, so as to
spiritual
it.^'
who were
prone to question
1*
nni
b^
jT,:nblw'
bv n^ni^JD ibyni.
to contrast
commonwealth in the struggling condition of the second kingdom. with the present power and prosperity of the
ad locum.
beginnings
Comp. Rashi
yi 3^ yb ^Cod. Munich omits 27, which Josephus's unless we read 2^ V'\]. dittography of )b
15
bv^bl^
is
probably a
description of
'
Eleazar as
XIII, lo,
fits
'
man
of
ill
in seditious practices
(AmL,
agreement with that of the Talmud, and only him in the Talmudic version, the role of intriguer which is assigned to This alone shows the to him by Josephus. ascribed
5~;
is
in substantial
The omission of Judah ben secondary character of the latter's version. had evidently created a gap Gedidiah (see note i8^ in Josephus's account
which had
16
to
be
filled
ybv
yy)^
D"'*.^T12
TS D^^nr\b
out artificially by redistributing the roles. The expression obviously refers not to their
pa'j'
"^i*n
Dpn,
The phrase
is
difficult.
Israel
Levy
{Rcvnc dcs
its
Ludesjuives,
Gratz
(III,
XXXV,
know
test', 687) doubtfully interprets tlTO CpH as 'to Rashi takes it in this meaning. without adducing any proof in support of bv CHpH pi' ]T\ the sense of making them rise: DH^^^ bv HCri inVD Rashi's zinn D'j'n- ^Db. nx i^;' 1-3 niMD in nincb nib in the connexion suggested explanation is perfectly natural when taken
meaning.
nm u
by
us.
447
the
Pharisees, and
one of
their
remonstrated.
We
now
:
understand the
full
if
him, at
least,
diadem
to
When
asked for his reasons, Judah, instead of shielding himself behind general vague sentiments, pointed to the specific
charge involved
mother.-^
in
What
not
tell
us,
not remain
though we can easily imagine that Jannai did silent. It seems that the Pharisees left the
table in indignation.^^
The charge
The
which
is
more
D'^T'lJ, as is found in
1
loc. cit.,
126,
and
Gratz, III,
14,
'
Gedidim
'), is
certainly incorrect.
times nnj.
Professor
Marx
my
is
attention
Solomon
version.
ibn Adret,
this unusual
ad locum.
1* That the Talmud does not approve of his hasty conduct may be inferred from the reading of Cod. Munich (note 24% Gratz (III, 114) artificially harmonizes the Talmud with Josephus, and makes Gedidiah address the
king
^^
at his
own
invitation
12.
'
'
Compare note
version
is
D^ynim
23
n-'nrj
ion C-iDIX
VnC
cannotbe those
of judah.
The phrase
explained.
DPH bx"15^^ "D^H ihs"! has not yet been satisfactorily The meaning proposed in the text suggests itself naturally.
ought to transpose the text
^j^-ititv
Perhaps
Ni*03
we
slightly,
and read
_ Instead
""ID^n
l^nn"!
of l^la'-l
Vl^M, which
identical
On
'
^NIC'" V^jn as
with the Pharisees comp. Lauterbach, Sadducees and Pharisees' (reprint from Studies in Jewish Liieraiure, issued in honour Kanfmaun
of
ff.
Kohler), pp. 16
448
by
Judah ben
Gedidiah,--*
legendary
in detail,
may
it
may
a different
whole version, in which the names had been garbled and the Josephus embodied this incident referred to Hyrcan.
version in his history, and in order to harmonize
it
in
some
measure with his enthusiastic account of Flyrcan who, as he was he tells us, was greatly beloved by the Pharisees,"^'^ motive for the forced to supply a different psychological
incident,
by describing
in
by
is
long ago,-' a fragment from an old historic source.'-^^ the Talmud passage as if the above interpretation of
ring to Jannai be accepted, the
Gratz,2^
But
refer-
ingenious conjecture of
the
^vill
^vho
identifies
history
of
Mace.
16. 24,
have to be
is
m^yiD
p'lm)
j'sm
in a quotation of this
sentence to
which Professor
Marx
^"yi
directs
my
Hinn n^J^jrUB'
nnn: p min^
25 26
-T
nn>yis
is
p
to
-ity^N
""'y.
Gratz
(III.
688)
bound
admit that
this
5-
III,
82
Israel
in
Levy
^J^evite des
Etudes
Jiiiies,
loc. cit.
-8
introduced
the
Talmud
as a Baraita.
"
HI, 82.
which
I referred in
my
Announcement
New
Series,
number of
the Revue des Etiides Juives, and being admitted by the editor
himself that
it
'
Fragments of a Zadokite
Personally,
I
Work
',
it
in these pages.
think
later period.
'
In no case has
I
'
Zadokite
problem.
am, therefore,
in
at
the
readers of the
Quarterly,
the
Jewish Sectaries
',
which
promised
in the
announcement
on
account
just
mentioned,
indisposition
but which
has
been
postponed
of
pages,
is
written in the
well-known manner of
here.
this author,
Only
in
from
aiming
at until
he has reached
fit
assertion taking
".
had a cause
which made
it
and
to see
its
literature.
I
do not intend
IV.
to follow
Dr. Biichler in
all
the winding
VOL.
449
H h
45^
pages or
more of
is
refutation.
in
am
much
last
loquacity as
publication,
displayed
so
many
the
my
of briefness
when
my
the main points of his Essay, and the student will readily find
that the rest
is
in
need of no
reply.
my
identification
Karaites,
to deal
be convenient
with Sahl
first.
cited Sahl as
to the
existence of a
Zadok book.
Dr. Biichler
objection
Sadduk's
gives
book
sacrifices
I
our
Fragment
first
no
that
reference
such'
(BJ?.,^ 432).
must
point
out
Dr. Biichler omits to mention that this difficulty did not escape
me
to
but,
what
is w^orse, is
it
that
in
which
I tried
meet
it.
For
I
was
in particular with a
of Sahl
that
declared
that
containing
extracts
forms only
'
these
p.
x).
features
also
eliminated
is
(S.,
xxi
defective
is
both at
also otherwise
of gaps
and
lacunae^
study
it
by one
in this
writer
or another.
We
process
manner, and by a
1
see
JQR.,
New
Hebrew
text will be T.
451
some
sources.
When Dr.
considering that
it
(the Fragment)
devoted in
it
to
differences
on
sacrifices
'
can say what our Manuscript, and much less the original of our copyist or compiler, may have contained. The fact^hat he has laws about the altar {T., 11, 1. 18 seq.) suggests that
the
subject of sacrifices was not alien to
man
him, and
a place anywhere
in the original or
its
even in the
Nor
is
it
Colony
Damascus.
dogmatic
own
results regarding
He
fails
We
come now
to Kirkisani
(fl.
with the history of Jewish Sects was a very wide one. In his references to a book of Zadok, he describes it as frequently denouncmg the Rabbanites and criticizing them, but adduces no proof for anything he said, except for one thing, namely, the prohibition
against marrying the daughter of one's brother
is of their being analogous to the paternal and maternal aunt {S., xviii). I then argued that this description of Zadok well fits in with our text, which in its Haggadah is largely polemical, while in
its
of one's
sister.
there
Halakah
Now,
'
Our Fragment,
it is
less
sins.
opponents, but objects only to three expressly enumerated No method of interpretation, no way of deducing new
in
rules,
does
no extension of the law is referred to at all, and our book no way look or pretend to be a general attack of
a the
basis
Zadokite on
and development
of
Rabbinic
law'
452
utterly he failed to grasp These words of Dr. Biichler show how class of literature to which the nature of the Fragment and the 'references to methods of mterexpects from it
it
belongs.
He
pretation,
rules'.
He
is
probably think-
from the polemics between ing of such models as we know them But the ancients did not indulge the Karaites and Rabbanites.
in
learned dissertations.
we
are
New
general denunciations, Testament, the Book of Jubilees, &c., were and indiscriminate abuse, often forming
wholesale accusations
Bible, and revealed to them a paraphrase of certain verses in the olden days, or dictated to by some ancient or prophetic hero of the gift imagining, which arrogates to itself
them by
their
own
of prophecy.
charges and In the place of such authority, general take the place of learned imputations and emphatic statements general feature and scholastic proof. This is also the
argument
at
to the age
and species of
I
tries to
place
it.
Perhaps
may here
in
passmg
parallel of our Fragment, draw particular attention to the close the favourite prophet of the Sect, r., 6, 11. 15-18, to Ezekiel,
ch'.
22.
this fact
another occasion.
true that the author of our
These are the cardinal sins. to the three especially enumerated opponents. But he further abuses sins of which he accuses his implies the accusation them as the Children of Destruction and
'
',
of their committing
sacrilege, of
distinguishing between the or murdering the fatherless, of not observing the Sabbath and the feasts and unclean, of not
clean
according to the interpretation, &c. {T., accusations we have in another place {T.,
are further described as wallowing in
6,
11.
15-20).
Similar
Now, Dr.
'
453
besides
give,
but he maintains
divorce
^,?^j
I.
polygamy and adduce a proof derived from the Bible (r., 4, 1. 20,
This objection means nothing,
is
and
5,
6).
To me
it
seems
convincing enough, as certainly Kirkisani had no interest in drawing special attention or even giving sufficient
is
that this
to laws to
opponent
as a proof.
it
For the sake of brevity, and clearness, pursue further Dr. Buchler's remarks on
prohibiting the marriage with
indicated, to
would be well
the
I
to
same law
held,
as
(of
just
a niece), which
Fragment
with the Zadokite book of Kirkisani. The remarks (^i?., 437-42) are very diffuse, but the drift of Dr. Buchler's argument may be
summed up
I
as follows
After reproducing in
in
full all
the material
to
an
article
(.S;,
by Dr. Poznanski,
which
my
notes
xxxvii,
known
we have evidence
that
Rabbis of the
century
'
whom
Geiger considered true repreto Geiger was by that of the Sadducees) not
{BJ^., 438).
its
'
attack.
is
and
facts
show
that there
no proof
Sadducees of the
(BJ?., 440).
ticity
first century prohibited marriage with a niece This Dr. Buchler takes as proof against the authenof the Fragment. The display of quotations by Dr. Buchler
I
i
454
when examined
little
closer
his
entirely melts away. whole, was, as hypothesis, brilliant as it was on the Geiger's undeveloped in its details, and every real scholar knows, very with regard to the relation of that this assumption of Geiger
argument
first
teaching
is
the
weakest points, Dr. Biichler's argument declared myself against altogether irrelevant, as I have distinctly Sadducees. My words identification of the Zadokites with the
is
one of
its
were
'
but the
doctrines and practices present state of knowledge of the latter's of resemblance to justify the does not offer enough points
identification of
'
{S., xxi).
This was
'
my
',
accepting
the
title
'Zadokite',
not
Sadducee
familiar
Zadokites can only be looked In the best case, as I believe the there having been all upon as a sub-species of the Sadducees, for instance, all sorts of Protestants, sorts of Sadducees as there are, Church, but differing from each other all opposed to the Catholic
in
more
and
practice.
But
Talmud on which he built stand his main quotation from the historical passage in Yebamot I am referring to the so much.
of 15 b, regarding the testimony
there were two
great families in
Rabbi Joshua
b.
Hananya, that
m-\>f ^:2,
altar. but could also boast of high priests had considered If the Sadducee priests Dr. Biichler now argues eliminated the illegal, they would certainly have such a marriage Biichler evidently from the Temple' (BI^., 439)- D^.
who
officiated
on the
'
family
from the first assumes that nn^J ^n means the descendants This is a bad their nieces. husbands of the nnV who married
blunder.
What
it
really
means
is
Hillel, and thus married ance with the teaching of the School of but other members of a second time as widows, not the D3N
SCHECHTER
(see Rashi
455
to
whom
Tahnud
The descendants
of Dr. Buchler
of
these
miV had
man
is
who married a
thus
based on a misconception
I
Talmudical passage.
Perhaps
may
little
it
dated
This
Book
mankind
in dis-
7,
and
notes).
Now,
if
the
Book
step
need
the
Our Fragment,
authority
of the
Book
of Jubilees also
respect.
(Prof. S.
of P7'of.
Kraus, in Studies in Jeivish Literature issued in honour Kaufmatin Kohler, p. 165 seq., has collected a good deal
of these laws of which Dr. Buchler treats {BR.,
The second
433)
I
is
by Zadok. Now,
i
interpreted lines 20
and 21 on
4 and Hne
me
it
Fragment
glance
with Kirkisani's
Book
of Zadok.
It is
true that at
first
who examines
to forbid
alive.
is
this passage
little
closer
right
emphasis on the
the
word .T-nn
meant
man
to
still
To
his
Torah
to contract a
second
wife
is alive,
he
in
practically abolishes
this
And
justified
conclusion as
456
the
same
as in the
New
Testament, Matt. 19. 3 (in accordance with which numerals the reference to Matt, in note 5, p. xxxvi, should be corrected), which
distinctly prohibits
divorce.
And
this
probability
10. 6,
is
raised to
a certainty by
the parallel
remark
in
Mark
our
where we have
closely
corresponding
'
to
HNn^n
TiCl.
When
I am unable to see where the author Dr. Biichler exclaims prohibited or even thought to limit divorce, he exclusively deals with polygamy and re-marriage after divorce without suggesting
fails
to see that
who
i
ff.,
professed to be a
strict follower
of the
Law
of
Moses was not in a position to forbid divorce against the distinct law
in Deut. 24.
make
Kirkisani, ground of polygamy, and thus entirely ineffectual. saw the consequence and recognized in it the affinity however,
with Christianity.
may
If
in ascribing to Sahl b.
he
will carefully
Poznanski he
XLV,
p. 62).
As to Tobiah
{S., xvii,
(in his
Lekach Tob), to
little
whom
I referred in
a note
cance of
it.
Next
to this
Calendar, of
all
whom
the months
at thirty
days each.
day of the Sabbath from the sum of the days besides the Sabbath ; Now, in the same way also with the Feast of the Tabernacles
'.
T., lines
lines 2,
3,
and 4 on page
16, that
of the
Book
of Jubilees.
The
As
to the explanation
all
these,
behold
Book
SCHECHTER
xix
457
11.
2,
and
4,
and
There
S.,
Iv
and
Ivi
see also
and
xx).
;
The
probably
word
Dn^niyU'C'ai
in
what follows has no connexion with the preceding matter. But the reference to the Book of Jubilees is distinct
16,
1.
4),
as
It is for him the authority Moses of which he spoke in 1. 2. But the main burden of the Book of Jubilees is the calendar
to
no doubt.
of
Law
or
'
weeks', and
he accepted
this division.
Or does
referred to
thesis ?
just
Moreover, everybody
who
studies the
Fragment
carefully
laws with which the Sect was concerned, and he especially insists
profane (Z,
on the importance of making known between the holy and the 6, lines 17 and 18). Now if the Sect represented by
Book
festivals
The Book
been
to
him an
whom
he attacked so often
Would
Book
of Jubilees as untrustworthy
to all other holy writings,
and opposed
instead
often directly
to the
Law
it
of
Moses and
of declaring
authoritative
and
indirectly?
run:
with Israel for ever, revealing unto them the hidden things in
all
Israel
erred:
458
truth
desires of
His
will,
which a
man
6.
shall
do and
live
by them
which proclaims
To
In
fact,
While
Jubilees enumerates years, months, seasons, and concludes by repeating the order of years, fixing the attention on the calendar,
else.
But
calendar
different
'
{BJ^., 436).
Now the Sabbath difficulty was, no doubt, suggested to Dr. Biichler by my note to the'text (6'., xxxiv, n. 2), where I dealt with the matter.
But
if
Book
of Jubilees,
Sabbath
It is
at the
same
10,
14
4-
18
6.
37-8
23. 19.
then clear that our Fragment was simply copying from the
of Jubilees,
Book
is
the same.
This
Book
if
become
even more
carefully the
Chapter 6 of the
The
text of the
if
Fragment
is
corrupt
Noah.
The
and
6,
accusation
T., 3, lines i
and
S., xxxiii,
first
note
i).
He
who
came
into the
Covenant
Then he
13),
passes suddenly
this to
to the special
and from
and
is
Festivals in
which the
rest
This
Book
the sin of eating blood (verses 7 and 18), the relapse of the son
SCHECHTER
459
whom
the
first
drifting into the calendar 19), question (verses 22-38), finishing up the chapter with the words
:
and then
'
And
command and
for after thy
testify to
mayest
testify
to
them;
make
and
and
go wrong
festivals,
as to the
and they
(verse 38),
eat
all
all
kinds of flesh'
may
assume
that
as :^nin or
14,
l''::'nn it
is
missing
ninn*;;'
and so
probably was
that with
mentioned
in
7!,
18.
It is
also possible
and
to shorten in his
manner, he thought
it
and the
rest of Israel,
known from
That
the
Book
as he did with the laws relating to the Sabbath (see S., xx).
expression
that
is
DHD nniJ
n!i'J, T., 3,
1.
13,
'
who were
among them
',
Book
IS
of Jubilees.
chiefly
What further Dr. Biichler has on the same page based on the confusion of the Sadducees with our
which
Dr. Buchler
the
Zadokite fragment l^BR., 442-9), which of course, as he thinks, proves his case. The first of these laws is regarding the fish,
which, according to our Fragment must not 'be eaten unless
split alive and their blood was shed' (71, 12, 11. 13, 14). This seems to contain two laws the one is that fish are subjected
:
they were
to a kind of
nD'-n*.;'
(which
is
460
on
D^'n),
13).
The Book
and
7
no
and
Verses 6
of chap. 6
9,
the
2
Book
of Jubilees (corresponding to
Genesis, chap.
verses
nor
6.
But
it
is
the agree with the regular traditional explanation which excludes As blood of domesticated animals (mcnn), from the duty of '^D'2.
MD'^
is
fish,
we
this
one of the cases in which the Book from that which has come down
in
my
Introduction,
xxix.
Dr.
Biichler's
Book
R. another argument based on a quotation from the Pirke d' out It is that this work prescribed it as a duty to pour Eliezer.
the blood of
'
fish.
book,
is
many
other cases,
it
the place of
composition.
existed
it
is
its
to
its
and
{B-R., 443)-
Now,
would not prove anything against the antiquity of our Fragment even if the Pirke d' R. Eliezer had this law. The fact
it
it
book dating from a certain century does and the occurrence only
;
becomes strange because Dr. Buchler wants to make it so. And the semithe further circumstance that the book happens to be
apocryphal Pirke
of this
usage.
d'
Prof.
Levi,
who was
the
first
to
draw
SCHECHTER
461
it
the
same conclusion
But the
fact is that
D^M
HSB'J
is
pi
D^fDH
\H'\2:\y
)bii
(of-
-[DB^j,
13W
n)D2b
pi
Y'\iil
1N-iaj:;\
if the Pirke
it
is
in
any way
in this
is
to
be sought
it
Book
of Jubilees,
7.
30, a law
which
is
also otherwise
known
from an heretical argument which the rabbis took the trouble to refute (see Sifre 89 b, Hullin 84 a; cf. Singer, p. 199; cf. also Luria's emendation of the text in this place, for which there is
no
real need.
p.
61 a
and
notes).
Of
isnirj^
^bi<
must not
be pressed too
51iy.
In no case had
or of D^Jn.
Of more importance
of the
is
well-known passage
interpretation of Jacob of Kefar Nibburaya (of the fourth century), according to which fish are subject to the law of the
r\U'n'Cf.
The
oversight in
in
my
commentary,
All
it
as I find I
is
had a reference
to
it
my MS.
notes.
proves
interpretation
Dr. Israel
the
fourth
century
(see
in
Breslau) in
Hammaggid,
1870, pp. 245-53). This sectarian, however, certainly did not invent
this interpretation,
it
an old Sect with which he became acquainted. Next comes the law regarding m: of which Dr. Buchler says that it seems to 'point to much earlier times'" {BR., but
445),
somehow manages
The
opponents of the Sect are accused that they 'contaminate the Sanctuary (:;np!on) as they separate not according to law and lie
with her
who
5,
11.
and
7).
As no amount of research
could, as far as
462
sufficient to give
on the
There the differences between the Samaritans, the SadPharisees ducees, and the later Karaites on the one hand, and the
on the other hand, regarding the colour of the D^DI or the counting, are pointed out, all of which involve in the end a contamination
of the Sanctuary.
from not mentioned by Wreschner, but this did not prevent him addition reproducing the passages referred to by this author in
to a few other
to
shed no fresh read anything on the Sadducee problem, but which But after this display of Fragment. light on the words of our
learning Dr. Buchler says
(CJ^npcn), p. 5,
1.
:
The
Temple
seems to support that date, and been composed before the year 70 {BJi., 447)book and he proceeds This, however, is not satisfactory to Dr. Biichler,
6,
to prove the
as having
to say
'
On
we know
and
point, but also Jews in the twelfth century differed on the same As Saadya attacked the Karaites time. the Karaites of the same adopted on this point, it is very probable that Anan had already Kirkisani, when dealing and taught the Sadducee view and as this source with the matter, does not refer to the Book of Sadduk,
;
As "^npD can mean the probably contained nothing about it. purity Synagogue to which, according to Anan, the same laws of or proof apply as to the court of the Temple, there is no argument derived from the consideration of other against the conclusion
legal points that
composed
shortly
Anan
'
(BjR., 447)-
This
is
quite
in
Biichler's
argument.
as
if
an argument,
author
there were
the
this Karaite
between the intended to write a dissertation on the differences He put on record the existence Zadokites and the Rabbanites.
of the Sect as opposed to the Rabbanites,
and gave
certain striking
463
purpose.
KHpn
to
which he deemed sufficient for this Then Dr. Biichler remembers that Anan interprets mean a synagogue, and as it ccdi bear this interpretation
it
Fragment
for
a place of
But as a
also
fact,
K>npD in the
altar,
Fragment,
at least
where mention
is
made
of the
can,
mean
Even the Karaites and certain Rabbanites (see Horowitz, Nnp^ny NnsDin, IV. lo. 52, 56, and V. 26, 33, where
the whole of the literature bearing on the subject
their desire to
is
not a synagogue.
given),
who
in
have certain laws regarding Levitical purity or tithes and reverential behaviour extended also to the Synagogue, have
occasionally explained tJ'npD to
mean
this institution,
never speak
All they say
of
is
it
any further
specification.
that
fnpiD, whilst our Fragment speaks simply of a L"npD without any further definition, and hence it can only mean a sanctuary which has also an altar and sacrifices.
it may in this connexion be remarked that it is not impossible that the differences alluded to by our Fragment relate to the question of nnm on, which, according to Geiger (onOND nvi3p Berhn, 1877, p. 163), formed an ancient difference between the
Perhaps
Sadducees and the Samaritans on the one hand, and the Pharisees on the other.
The
^mn, which the opponents of the Pharisees read with a Mappik, but of which it is clear that the Book of Jubilees
n-i,nt:
(3. 10)
had the same reading (see Ronsch, Das Buck der Jubilaen,
Considering the close connexion of the Fragment with
of Jubilees,
in
it
p. 515).
the
Book
I
was more
likely that
it
was
this difference
which he had
Sect.
view in his accusation of the opponents of his must state, however, that this h3'pothesis of Geiger is still
D. Hoffmann,
Das Buck
Purity,
Leviiiais,
I,
The
other
law
is
relating
to
Levitical
with
which
15, r6, 17
464
speaklearned, the Doctor indulging in geographical limitations, Rabbis of the school of Jamnia of the Halakic Midrash by
ing
'
As
far as
know,
it
is
invented no
new
laws,
to
a basis
as
mere
traditions.
Halakhas current long before their period However, be this as it may, there is no
is
the plain
meaning of our
as taught
much occupied with what looks of the Talmud that he has no eye for The real difference between passage.
so
the Halakah
Schools, is not the question of degrees of nsrDIU, but of ^r.S nsovo, which, according to the latter, attaches itself only to a movable
tent
5.
made
and
12,
house made up
of nyn:;
cf.
of stones,
beams
(of
wood) and
{T., 12,
11.
15,
16;
become
is
unclean.
The
Alphabeta, 290 (which was, however, not accepted by the later This, however, does see Islibhar to Num. 19. 14). Karaites
;
not preclude the possibility that some ancient sect interpreted the law of ^r.N nsriVJ in a similar way.
The
taken up with the argument to prove that our Fragment is not Considering the contradictory and confusing nature Dosithean
'.
pick holes into of the Dosithean documents, it is very easy to attempting to identify this Sect with any other of any argument to have some the constitutions and laws of which we happen
'
'
more
distinct information.
it.
But, as a
fact, I
have never
tried to
identify
What I have said is that, 'contradictory as these documents may be in other respects, they offer the one or the
suggest, if not other traces of the characteristics of our Sect which descent from our Sect which should an identity with, at least the
be noted here'
(5., xxii).
And
465
them.
The Zadokite
is
The
Solar Calendar
Fragment
Certain marriage laws agree again in the main with the more
strict
is
Sabbath
do not agree
and
offer
no
identity,
it is
to
be ascribed
on the one hand, and the lack of accurate information and absolute ignorance of Jewish law and Jewish doctrine on the part of those who wrote about the Dositheans on the other hand.
is
thai the
Sabbath laws
'
our Fragment,
if
Book
of Jubilees
would
same
or a similar order as
Jubilees have them' {BJ^., 451), as well as his other objection that a certain law is missing from our Fragment, are entirely
re-
the consideration of the peculiar, defective, confused character of our Fragment pointed out above, which we need not repeat here.
moved by
On
Book
of Jubilees
it should be observed that the has two sets of Sabbath laws, the one in
fiftieth
or
in
their
The one
in chap.
50 looks more
supplement
and suggests
laws,
both of which he incorporated in his work. It is thus not impossible that our Fragment had a third version which he followed in his composition. Perhaps we may dispose here
in
this
p.
452.
In
this.
word nJD^ (BJ?., 11, 1. 4) does not mean incense, but 'powder of a pounded brick', his
authority being the words xnJ^a!? isy in
If Dr. Buchler
Tractate Shabbat 50 b.
seen that
had looked up the Aruk (Kohut), he would have the more ancient commentators, like R. Hananeel,
to
mean
incense
(cf.
also Aruk,
and
"iDy),
and
it
is
clear
Talmud
466
is
The the true interpretation against the other commentaries. this law other remarks by Dr. Biichler in the same note that
refers only to
Sabbath,
it
is,
We
'
have
a good parallel to
among
S., xxv).
452-7).
Rabbinic Influence {B/?., This he endeavours to prove from certain laws in which
The
reader will
But does
?
this
Take
n,
n. 22,
and
well-known BjR., 453), in which our Fragment agrees with the very old interpretation of Hillel, which only proves that this was a Halakah.
priests
But
certainly our
likely to
Sect with
its
special deference to
it
was more
have inaugurated
nents.
mostly
The other Halakot to which Dr. Buchler refers concern surthe organization of the Sect and its relation to the
tribes,
rounding
which
is
certainly in
to
no need
for borrowing.
is
also irrelevant.
It will
be noticed that our Fragment never mentions the word D"in, though it may be remarked in passing that the question of the
origin
(see
and the antiquity of the Ban is by no means settled yet Dr. Aptowitzer's remarks on this subject in the July number
certain correspondence of
Ban between
it from the Rabbanite sources suggests that they both derived separation as But such an exclusion and older sources.
some
8,
whilst
Herem, him' (T., 20, 1. 8) suggest nothing of the formula of the opponents to or the backsliders of the having described the
but
sect as
].
S33
^^ki^O
16;
cf.
T.,
i,
1.
16,
and
T., 5,
with him
nnx
of
What
Dr.
Biichler
says
about the
Ijnn
ISD
{BJi.,
452,
SCHECHTER
in
467
to dis-
which he
tries
agree with
mere
If the
"ijn
is
Oral Law,
book and cannot be a "12D, On p. 455 {BR.) Dr. Blichler has a good deal to say about the Confession in T., 20, 11. 28, 29, and 30. Dr. Biichler somehow manages to correct there the text after some rabbinical
it
then
was not
in a
'
The
author
knew
the
composed before
was absolutely
then.'
illegible,
But the
so
it
MS.
in this case
is
to tell us
what
his authority
was
gap
in
the text.
As
it
stands,
to
it
echo
in
Nehemiah.
On
p.
phenomenon
law
(
of our
much
Halakah).
detects
and
Karaitic influence.
As
this
more or
in
less
para-
drew attention
Dr.
Biichler
my
Introduction
S.,
xv).
However,
if
had
read
Chayes's
niin,
and
especially Weiss's
76,
Zur
Traditio?t,
illustrating
IV, p.
and
that the
method
to a
much
this
larger
and
It is
was the
reason that
I laid
no
stress
on the
fact at all.
even more
remarkable that
in the case
whether
the
Rabbi
it
who
is
the heretic
who
protests against
its
When
no
'The
strange Derashot',
on pp.
7,
14,
and
21,
and says
that
he knows
Anan's writing,
VOL.
IV.
K k
'
468
I
passage in
Moreover,
version
to
examine
page, he would
it
whole Derashah
is
is
now
to the question
will
of
'Temple and
offers
As every reader
Fragment
convince himself, he
refutation.
no
Having made up
of a Samaritan
'
mind
that
that the
is
show
the Fragment
in the
describes conditions
colony somewhere
seventh century.
He
is
fully
conscious
our Fragment to
is
Samaritan
author
quite sufficient
to exclude a Samaritan
But he sees no
'
possibility of accounting
in
for the
Damascus
is
(p. 459).
enough
to
condemn
and needs
no
further
comment.
And when
and
that fish
and
as
food (see ^i?., 461), then we can only say that Dr. Biichler
overreaches himself here, sinking
higher criticism.
to the
We may
say the
in the next
The
next paragraph
is
headed
'
(pp. 461-7).
-SCHECHTER
469
'
Read
quoted.
But
nothing is
known
'
Damascus
{BR., 462).
Now,
had read Gratz before Dr. Buchler gave us this sage advice, and I read him again and still fail to see that it offers the slightest parallel
to the constitution of the
Damascus
colony,
its
aspirations,
and
its
aims.
It is rather
amusing
working himself up
1
2,
11.
6,
and
{BR
462).
where he
will
find
something
similar,
though
different
in
{BR., 463, 464), but no explanation of the obscure office is forthcoming; nor does his remark {BR., 462) on the strange
mriD
{T., 9,
1.
Nehemiah
but
in
its
12.
45 (mCJ'J2
in the
nnnan)
offers
something of a
to
parallel,
meaning
Fragment has
my notes.
Dr. Biichler
Num.
30,
which
is
offered
on
p. 16,
which
Lines
p.
it
i
seems
(see p. 465).
cites
and
465,
on
16,
in
note 104,
in
The
reference to the
Book
of Jubilees
difference
finds that there is no between the law of annulment as taught by the Sect
and
that as taught
by the Rabbis.
I
must say
that I understand
did
the Fragment.
differences,
As a
fact,
little
stress
is
on these
'
distinctly
so
Yet,
differ-
The main
k 2
'
47
'21, which
is,
of course, against
full
paragraph, on the
'
Language of
have myself
Book'
{BjR. 467).
my
explanation pre-
carious,
which
it
certainly
different phases
To
the
Arabism mnn^'n
it
n. 4) I
have
also referred,
may perhaps be
will allow
ascribed
to the influence of
gives another
list
some Falasha
scribe.
of Arabisms,
and he
me
to
doubt
'
How
God
Wpn
only
be explained
3.
21 ^xprn^
in
Qnb bn DV'i
"liJ'X^
as
promised them?'
(j5i?.,
469, n. 118), I
must remark
that
is
When
Dr.
the continuous
employment
none of the
a
literary
little
53,
The Mishnah
to
this
likes to
make
If Dr.
and whole
trations
phrases,'
number
of
illus-
fact.
King Jannai (Kiddushin 66 a) and the dirges in Mo'ed Katan 25 b, he will find that the employment of phrases and sentences from the Nor is Bible in Talmudic times was not so rare as he believes.
indeed the language of Ben Sira of such a contentious character
'
To the majority of scholars {BR., 467) as Dr. Buchler thinks. this point is not any longer contentious
'
'.
^\^lat Dr.
He
certainly
'
man
SCHECHTER
'
471
or to the
'
',
Only One
'
',
penitence of Israel
or to the
and
similar obscurities.
In his analysis of
easier
and
3,
his task
would
have been a
the
much
one
if
Book
pages,
and other
But
must
admire
his
imaginative faculty
native country
when he speaks
left
who
behind
their property
from
it,
money
and knows
of
that
whom may
have
and thinks
that this
was
and
needy
21)
Of course
parallel
all this
is
Jubilees
20,
20.
2,
and
36. 3
and 8
(to
which some
may
This
also
is
be found
in the
humane
laws
in our
fornication.
The
iny"l
fact,
we have here
liT'nN (brother)
instead of
Book
of Jubilees.
But
it
was
draw
our
especial
attention
to
the
Pseudepigraphic
character
of
Fragment.
The same
graph,
diffuse,
thing
may be observed
very
the
and
offers
:
no
following passage
'As there
is
no statement
in
adduced
to confirm the
contents
Or
is
the whole
book an invented
the district of
story to
in
Damascus
and
to
defend
its
peculiarities as
list
and
religious law ?
472
of the sins
{BR., 478).
What
that
'
show
and
company
by God'; whilst
146
'
It is
This
satis-
own
He
Fragment
we
know
was
Book
of Jubilees
to
be found
Academy.
believe,
suffice
The
preceding remarks
to
show the
argument
in its
main
student will further find that the points not touched upon in this
refutation are irrelevant to the question of date,
clusive.
To
unconvincing details
consider un-
and superfluous.
will
be better able to
if
he
bear in
mind
of his criticism.
Studied carefully,
it
be found that
He
further ignores,
or
is
forming, as
have pointed
out, a
mere
extract or a faulty
and
most
He
also
assumes
in
this
must further
'
REPLY TO
point out that
DR.
Bl'CHLER
SCHECHTER
473
when Dr.
to
my
is
i?i?.,
477-8), he
certainly misrepresents
Anybody who
carefully read
my
my
What he
recorded
w^hich
that
thinks of
is
probably
I
my
explanation of the
first
lines
my
made me
declare
(see
without any
all
definite
date'
S., xxii
xxiii).
utter
inability
it
to
with
production
of this
character.
For
shows
own, not
within the
Dr.
Btichler's
acquaintance.
to
Otherwise
he
would
of this
certainly
be more sensible
the
peculiar
character
document,
planations
and
as
to
would not
declare
later
it
be
a
satisfied
by such
cheap ex-
mere
forgery, or a construction
of
history
of a
date.
Can
last
Dr.
Biichler
point
out
in
the the
whole
literature
produced
between the
composition
last
of
production of the
Gaon,
Fragment
?
diction or terminology,
or
manner of
attack
Any
litera-
ture would at once have been struck by the strange character of this
text,
and recognized
that
it
first
ten centuries of
and the
impossibility of assigning
to
any department of
literature
know
of nothing
similar to Dr.
Btichler's
*
474
but
it
In conclusion,
general remark.
may be
permitted to
I
make
the following
the following
In
my
Introduction
uttered
words
'
:
The
difference
of opinion.'
This difference
of opinion
came, as
many different reviews, articles, and translations, which could now fill a fair-sized shelf by itself. However, this
I foretold, in
me
The
matter in
instalments.
Another exception
mentary of
this
is
and com-
Fragment.
But
my
refusal
him have a
facsimile of the
practically
This was
a thing which I had to decline, not only because I was contemplating a second edition of the text,
simile,
accompanied by
full fac-
me
and correcting
texts correctly
from
my
because
minster not
fitted for
such a task.
When
me
it
for
permission to
at once, as I
understand,
it
make use of my English translation I granted knew that he was in need of it, and as far as From a friend who did do him much good.
I
made
learn that he
my
my
mistakes.
However, with
to deal in a
full
this
many
others besides I
hope D.V.
work
will
contain also a
facsimile
New
York.
S.
Schechter.
The
in the press in
'
America.
and
On
my own,
piled a
found that
I cited
more
parallels
I
Maimonides and
list
may
prove of some
quote from
Welldon's
1897) and
translation
of
the
Nichomachean
Ethics
(London,
Hammond's
(London, 1902).
Chapter
P. 38,
1.
I.
6.
part,
although in their
different'.
mode
of expression
I.
manifold and
De
Jiiveniute, ch.
note
2.
Another
striking passage
man
is
7.
= p.
is
9 of
explanation
offered
and horse
'
'
in
man,
ass,
and palm
scripts
eagle
'
in place of
'
horse
'.
476
The
'
is
perhaps as follows
The
correct reading
is
palm
Arab, al-nahla.
Hebrew reading
;
'
IC'jn]
which
it
took
to
'
:
place
the
'
to
'
al-faras,
the
horse
jNIaimonides'
statements
with
life
Aristotle's
in
plants
in
common
5 (end)
2).
P. 40, note
The Talmud
Cf.
Berakot 10 a.
most part
false.'
De
Anitfia, III, 3.
Chapter
P. 47, note
3. its
II.
Aristotle
points
out
better
I.
that
'the
nutritive
part
in
performs
own
Cf.
function
during
sleep
than
De
Sofnno, ch.
III,
2.
AIo?-eh,
27:
'This
second
perfection
any action
or
good conduct.'
1.
P. 50,
ff.
Cf.
'
Happy
Sagacity
conjecture
is
is
an
irrational
and hasty
process
species
of happy conjecture.'
1.
19.
Cf.
'The
So
principle of Nutrition
virtue.'
Ibid.., I,
....
possesses
no
natural share in
P. 51,
1.
human
ff.
Aristotle:
come
to
be so in consequence
VII,
I.
6.
P. 52, note
is
deII,
fended
by
Ethics
of Jiidaisni
(Eng.
trans.),
GORFINKLE
EDITION OF MAIMONIDES
COHEN
477
Chapter IV.
P. 54, note
r.
it
Philo
'
also
although
own
'.
Drummond,
Traces of
its
influence
Ben
Sira
cf.
Apocryphal Literature,
P. 55,
1.
p. 34.
6.
men
them
is
insensible to
pleasure.
He
is
says:
'We
of
pleasures
it
deficient,
less
than
ought to be.
Such
insensibility to pleasures
not human.'
19.
man who
fears
nothing that
Ill,
10),
he
is
either a
madman
or insensible to pain
{Unci.,
and
in the
five
spurious
forms of courage.
P. 5S, note
I.
Cf. also
evil
propensity in
like cart-
man
is
first
like a spider's
becomes
ropes.'
note
2.
'
Accordingly the
differ-
ence between one training of the habits and another from early
days
is
is
Eth. Nic,
P. 59, note
Aristotle,
avarice
P. 60,
1.
is
incurable.
Ibid.,
3.
18.
This distinction
'
who
II, 8.
maintains,
It
is
in
is
some
cases
the
deficiency and
in
more opposed
of
to the
Mean
'.
Ibid.,
P. 62,
1.
6.
The mention
Cf. also the
Cf.
'
wool
'
is
probably
meant
as
note
P. 63,
1.
Muhammadan
in Eth.
ascetics.
II, 9.
3.
same thought
II,
Nic,
10.
Moreh,
39
'The
statutes of the
Law do
not
in the service of
and great
pain,
478
show them
their error.'
See also
H.
Deof, III,
18.
I.
1.
That man
is
is
emphasized
in
Moreh,
1.
27
9.
P. 64,
31.
for
reason
prohibited
foods,
viz.
their
unwholesome
Shabbat 86
character.
P. 65,
1.
I.
The Rabbinical
reference
4.
is
interdict
a.
is
found
in
a,
Ketubbot 65 b, Niddah 17
1.
2.
The
19.
to
the
Commentary on Mishnah
Sanhedrin, VII,
P. 66,
1.
On
Agada der pal. Amorder, II, 219. Cf also Dei/t. Rabba, P. 68, note i.
ch. VII, 8.
Chapter V.
P. 69,
1.
3.
8,
and
also Ge7i.
Rabba, ch.
XXXIV,
10
'The wicked
Cf.
1.
16.
Moreh,
III, 27
1.
20.
Aristotle
likewise warns
us,
'
all
we must
and
especially
be
on
pleasant
against pleasure, as
we
Eth. Nic,
P. 70,
1.
II, 9.
27.
Aristotle
says:
'The mass
of
men
the
present an
life
of brute
Zi.
Moreh,
I,
human
the various
metaphysics.'
Aristotle's saying
is
a recreation.'
COHEN
479
Chapter
P. 74,
1.
VI.
r.
Cf.
Chapter VII.
Heading.
The term
the
Cf.
hijab,
'veil,
is
contemplates
theology.
Deity,
Koran, Sura
man borrowed from Muhammadan XLII 'It is not fit for man that
barrier',
through which
God
a
veil.'
P. 8i, note
5.
p.
2 a,
and
Tanna
d' be
Eliyahu Zuia,
ch.
VIII
(ed.
I,
Friedmann),
p. 186.
P. 82, note 4.
t,-^.
note
7.
Cf.
Moreh,
I,
4,
where
it is
explained that
see 'refers
and by no means
'.
to perception
its literal
meaning
Chapter VIII.
P. 85, note
2.
Cf. also
Moreh,
I,
34
'
He
first
is
perfection at
possesses perfection
10.
is
merely a branch of
witchcraft.
P. 87,
1.
4.
Cf.
Moreh,
is
III, 17,
Third Theory.
for the
P. 88,
'
1.
20.
There
Rabbinic authority
marrying a certain
woman
'
is
determined.
See
Abrahams,
I, 3,
II, 4.
P. 100,
P.
I or,
1.
16.
2. 2.
Moreh,
I,
20.
note note
4.
p. 25,
note
The source
et seq.
of Maimonides' image
is
perhaps the
reply of R. Joshua b.
Hananya
to the
Emperor.
Huiiin 59 b
(bottom)
Birmingham.
A. Cohen.
SHEMARYAH
This poem from the Genizah, which was published by Davidson
JQR., New Series, IV, 53-60, is of especial interest bewe possess Gaonic Responsa addressed to Elhanan, nothing was known in print until now of his own literary proin the
cause, though
ductions.
this
For
is
it
is
poem
The meagre
lected by
data which
in
me
my
[Nn^'5
ib., p.
47),
among them
p.
Gabirol to Nissim
37)
it
ben Jacob
(in
Brody-Albrecht,
nyc',
is
stated ID'Jn
pn^N^
is
d: DI^D'I,
and
ventured the
But
same time
impaired
by the consideration that Elhanan was older than Nissim, for while the former was still ordained by Sherira, with whom he stood in mutual correspondence, the latter's relations were
restricted to
Hai
alone.
Davidson would
like
to
reverse this
between Nissim and Elhanan, and construing yin in the sense of teacher declare Nissim a pupil of Elhanan. To prove his point he refers to the variant reading in Mo'ed Katan 25 b,
relation
\yir\
nns
is
in3'':in
nyn, instead of
ij'':n
nnx
injijin
nyn.
But
this
variant
nV2:i'
certainly corrupt as
n''^, apart from the fact that the form [jy pn does "j'^jn not occur elsewhere in the talmudic literature,^ and that ro'in usually denotes surname (comp. Levy, s.v.). Besides, at another
place in the
'
the
word
Jastrow, to
whom
Davidson
refers, is inaccessible to
me.
481
482
7:n
)y:m n^ns
X2
np^l
comp.
^loreover, Elhanan seems furthermore my JSITp "C^'.ii, p. 43)and not the head of an to have been a pupil in Kairowan^ the allusion in It is therefore most probable that academy.
is
to another Elhanan.^
The
contents of the
poem
by Davidson,
contem-
pp. 54-5.
to
certain
is
Elhanan sojourned
which suffered
at
many
is
written in
the corresponding
paraphrases talmudic-
should have paid midrashic expressions, to which likewise Davidson is in place, but "^^VO, attention. Thus, 1. 12, neither i?J(P nor ^IVp
and
Ni'^n, for Elhanan had in mind 13 read N>*??n instead of interprets Deut. 30. 12-13 as follows the saying of R. Johanan who n>J2^2 vh (Erubin 55 a) x^^ L^b niyo sbi nn ^d:i xvrsn ab s^n have again a paran^nann abl cnnnoa N^toh N^. 11. 15-16 we
1.
:
phrase of an assertion by
Raba ('Abodah
zarah 19a):
'li'^nn
ma
IT!
1.
'bv
^,iD3^i
im
5.
22 comp. Lev.
5,
ch. 19
p.
ch.
ed.
Buber,
57;
11):
D^^n^n VDViip
.
mn'^n p^nv
'IDI
1.
mm nm
^1:^^'
ni^^^ nninty
nmyni
3
24
comp.
the Law), and to (this verse accordingly refers to Azariah the well-knovTO maxim of R. Eliezer b.
parallel passages)
pn-j'Vj'
:
(Hagigah
ppDiyi
2
b and
p^^ nn^
i^s
"\21 l^t^CJ
r,i2iDN "bv:!
mr.cx
I
r,',-:iDS
D^cnn n^cbn
This
mJN ^na
3
Responsum .Harkavy, Stud. u. Mitt., IV, 2) ^JK^ni mix nncc- -i"c ;n pn^x -^"^ bi<y y": irnx ps-J
b.
since he
was
when he came
to
Kairowan (see
my
was
cited there.
POZNANSKI
1"i?f :
:
483
^1V instead of
Elhanan
who
n^'-Dn Q-^bbn
D''m
>:>
nsmn? ]:'<:r\), and this will agree well with the continuation, when they are asked concerning many things in the 1. 34 Torah they become stupid (l^S'iJ, comp. hereon Berakot 63 b: i:^Ni2 Tjw Dnn n-n^i i^ni:i n^h thd d'^-j'succ' n^n my n^i)
'
:
Law)
'.
1.
43 bears an
a)
Hananiah
b.
nmcr
i
'/"'nnn
Onsx
a,
1.
and comp.
it
65
41):
r.,
b'C^
n2X psn
nnr:n
ed.
Theodor,
p. 513).
Samuel Poznaxski.
^Varsaw.
VOL.
IV.
IN
THE OPEN
Professor Krauss,
AIR IN PALESTINE
p.
iii
ff.,
on the word
For
JT'Jiy:,
open
air.
his evidence,
he quotes his
full article
in Lewy's
Festschrift
on the vineyard
in
205.
As
may be permitted
and
to discuss
which may
archaeology in solving
R. Johanan
b.
Zakkai taught
in
mount
must
in the
One
b.
is
of his
former fellow-students in
also
school,
air
Jonathan
;
'Uzziel,
for
it
reported
(Sukkah 28
flying over
when he was
learning
fire
On
the
steps of the
greatly absorbed
thoughts
that
R. Joshua
b.
Hananiah.^
18);
in
shade of a dove-cot
Jamnia discussing a
'
biblical subject.^
Pesahim 26 a;
p.
'Abodah zarah
III,
I,
43
b,
1.
Taniiaitcn,
;
124,
i.
2 *
Tos.
II,
p. II,
77
a,
b
p.
Genes, rab.
2. 4.
31 b; Midr. Psalms
LXXVI,
485
486
in the
and expounded
to a
matrona and
R. Eleazar
his cloak
Pedath
lay in the
in that
b.
R. Judah
his shoulders)
when
his
drew
his attention to
he pointed
47)b.
to a serpent
guarding
Berakot V, 9
a,
1.
gate of Sepphoris/
R. Simeon
gate of Tiberias.
"*
the
warm
in the in
There were
many kinds
of shady
trees,-'
some
Midrash Tannaim.
ed.
Hoftmann,
I,
p. 262.
27
a.
1.
38.
;
Genes, rab.
I.
10. 7
Num.
rab. 18. 22
Kohel.
rab. 9. 5
Bacher, Paldst.
Aynorder,
^
37,
3.
;
Kohel. rab.
Palast.
Amor.er,
I,
346. 5.
and R. Johanan
there.
In the
passage D*t3^''X
is
explained to
would be a more
The
2.
8.
the
Hosea
Ezek.
1 1
;
4. 6.
13
13
;
Kings
13. 14
;
Hosea
;
.
14, 7
;
Psalms
in
52. ID
92.
7.
23 31 3 the
fir-tree (::ni3)
Hosea
;
14. 9.
No
reference
2.
is
foliage of the 13 points to the breadth of the the vine b. Papa says that its fig-tree, and in Pesikt. rab. XLI, 172 b, R. Hanina vine w^as sometimes trained over a in all directions.
branches spread
'Krauss,
trellis
II,
As
to the
shade of
R. Jose b. Zimra in the apple-tree, there are contradictory statements. the apple-tree, Cant. r. 2. 3, Pesikt. 103 a, says that in the heat all flee from
for
it
has no shade
in
BUCHLER
b.
487
Once when
'Arach
to the
R. Johanan
b.
expound
master
his
companion,
all
sat
down on
a stone under an
and soon
exposition."
During the
persecutions, R.
Akiba once
R. Jonathan
sitting
b.
under a
figs,
when he noticed
these
instances
the ripe
derful
blessing.^^
and
exceptional
circumstances
prove nothing
the
studying or
is
But
different
the case
in
'^
;
who had
Kefar-'etam
the
act
of nv'^n
where
is
planted.
In Pesahim
ma
to the
Adda
faraway from
and the
As
;
sat
in
Kings
19.
4. 10,
In p.
it
Adar
is
so
22,
it
is
month of
shade of a
fig-tree.
In the parallel in
cold, at
Sanhedrin 18 b
lie
morning an ox
noon he would
down
a,
1.
The
" Hagigah
'2
14 b; Tos.
p. II,
77
59.
n^3 riDDD
in Coronel's
5,
6; Epstein,
12
Dm.Tn
ntifn
:
nr^lDlpC,
13,
Tanhuma
b,
Buber
10.
Buber
p.
p.
100
which adds
b,
To be
I,
in the
In
Pesahim VII, 20
1.
1,
56 b R.
Nahman
b.
Shabbat 147
Sanhedrin 68 a
;
Menahot 35 a
Sotah
"I^V
III,
19
a,
1.
6.
15
Jebamot XII, 6
"123,
pal.
"1D3
488
for this
under
tree.^*^
Abba and
his
colleagues, according to
some R. Jose b. Halaftha and his colleagues, according to others R. Akiba and his colleagues, were sitting under a fig-tree and studying when they saw that the owner of the tree came early
;
figs,
them of eating
most
his figs,
The
6,
characteristic
passage,
Cant. rab.
:
4.
4,
4. 3,
says
,"]np"i
^'a'\ri
n723
.nrn n?3-i3
min
ei"i^-i
p-nn^Di-c'
ipnn
min nmn ppDiyi n:snni i^jn nnni nnn nnn pn-'vn the weakest member of the Synhedrion is as full of learning as the pomegranate
(is full
with seeds)
the olive-tree,
fig-tree,
and
it
studying Torah
About
must
to study
under
trees,
Though
late,
yet
very instructive,
is
the
Eliahu
IX (Friedmann,
p. 50) that
sat
under
a palm-tree,
would not have been said that she taught in public under if the custom had not still been general in the times
This
is
of the author.
same passage,
'
12^
For
^pT
nhn ^NTJ'^n
DV:>Dn
n^D^D Vn
i6,
that in
Deborah's time there were not more scholars than about half
'.
a palm-tree
'fi
Cf.
p.
judges
Berakot
4.
II,
5
5
Sam.
1.
14. 2
22. 6.
;
1''
c,
Cant. rab. 6 2,
the trees
2.
^8
According
to the
climax, the
were the
first
excellent
group
to the scholars
to the
members.
in
Friedmann
in
:
his
note
refers
Megillah
f]ii
14 a
where MSS.
l^i*
Rabbinowicz read
DVID
HT
nOH HD
'
BUCHLER
tree.-"
489
As
during the
in
mesi'a59
b,
the
scholars of the
bet-di)i
in
If the decision
it
;
is
according to
my
view,
prove
(and carried
off)
a hundred yards.
When
If the decision
is
according to
my
it',
When
it
;
to accept
'
R. Eliezer said
walls of the
The
and the
school inclined to
When
;
still
standing in the
calls
same
in a
position.
The
field
order in which
R. Eliezer
on
his
air,
garden or a
that close
If
Vn
in
httle so the
number
2
of scholars
Also R. Judah
b. Ilai's
is
statement
in
Cant. rab.
6. 9,
(cf.
Friedmann's
to be considered as evidence.
He
queens
sit in
in Cant. 6.
men who
;
the garden of
tree of life
and
men who
to
study the
students
tree of life
and the
girls
According
Mo'ed Katan
III,
81 d,
1.
9,
the
:
pillars of the
house of meeting
= the
school)
were on
that occasion
shaken
but a
little
earlier in
Eliezer's
49
'
would be
which
trees of
summer and
this the
discussed
all
questions.
Comparing with
D^p^
ycVw'l,
i^'cprD ''JN1
d^^;k
Tiv
'js
nv:m
pac'V
we would be
sitting in
word
does not
in
mean
that
Nor can
like small
it
be said without
;
Hebrew
gardens
an agadah an
Kohut
parallel
seems to be
meaning of
nVJlJJ
'company', 'assem-
bly'
A\'hat is
wanted here
is
a synonym of
r\2
or
mnn,
as used in the
statement of R.
63
'
b,
n-iura
Tanhum b. R. Hiyya of Kefar-'Akko in Berakot minn ^po]!) mn^ nir,3 lE^y n^x r,':ip: m^nn pN-c*
'"s!?
form groups and study Torah, for this can only be acquired in
'.
company
verse,
JT'JIJJ
D^JJ in
the
used as
X13''
i
interr.
Uirj^
;]::b
nn
(Lev.
V, 18
TlNn (Pesikt.
?>",
and
n^Jlii
sitting
under
the
'"I2n
and
waiting, as the
p.
nsn
''22
Shabbat XVII, 4;
p. II,
Hagigah
II,
77
59; b.
Sukkah 25
b,
26 a;
53
'.
a,
1.
21,
'for
God
as the in
bower
for a
shade," foliage
private house.
could be
Babylonian
The
b,
Talmud.
22
R. Hiyya
Abba
^i*
niC'V:?
n"2pr\ IT)]}
for charitable
py p3 min
men
in the
'n
^XN mi'^n
byn!'
to the scholars.
He
took
OPEN-AIR LEARNING AND TEACHING
called
NJ13:.'^^
BQCHLER
passage
is
49I
If this interpretation
is
right, the
an
shade of
trees.
A. BiJCHLER.
London.
the idea from his master R. Johanan
will
who
said, in
that
God
for
He
had, according
to
R.
Hama
d.J.,
b.
Pesikt. rab.
in the
garden of Eden
see Monatsschrift f. G.
W.
^^
XLIX
is
(1905), 18 .
rab. 24. 7
Compare Lev.
where Deut.
1M?S
^''
'S
l?^irn? ]^jnD
explained by
]IT\, to protect,
bv
bi*
25
a,
it is
explained that
nVH^ ybu pn!?. In Mekhiltha on Exod, God rewarded Abraham's words to the
See also 4 Ezra
i.
angels in Gen. 18. 4 to lean under the tree, by spreading over his descendants
seven clouds;
Midr. Threni
in
r. i.
both cases
17
;
it
20;
Psalms
Now
Scholars
'
will
Selection of
remember Dr. Gollancz's interesting paper, Charms from Syriac Manuscripts published in
',
The
full
those selections were made, and along with these, which are the
editor's private property,
is
at
Cambridge University.
Museum.
His private
manuscripts agree closely, the one with that in the Museum, the
other with that at Cambridge, while the two groups contain a
number
offers
it
of magical
use
among
older.
His codex
was
shorter,
he adjudges to be
passages and
The
somewhat mono-
tonous series of
texts.
The magic
Mesopotamian
is
bowl
Christian centuries^
texts.
to the
Babylonian magical
points of contact
e. g.
Jewish scholars
still
recognize
many
with charms
legends.
the Lilith
493
494
that
is,
some sacred
is
story or reference
For example
to the
(p. xxxi)
'
:
name
the stone.
his
Solomon stooped
said
he hurt
and he gave
What
voice of
this?
and they
that of
Solomon,
who
building the
terrific,
blessed house.'
The charm
is
An
'our Lord as a litde boy and his mother were subject' to this
malady
(p.
xli).
As over
is
exorcised;
social calamities.
The same
medical
rationalizing progress
is
found
in
the
Babylonian
charms
Thompson.
number
for the
of saints
most part
hagiological research.
in
They
is
of the angelic
air
names
Jewish magic.
;
There
is
modern
the musket
frequently exorcised
The unhappy
lot of
Muslim
rule
The
written
charm
is
given a
name which
the word
is
found only
in
NIV, on
xxv.
May
mean
is
of the
hand
in
actual
use
and symbolically?
The work
and
devils
'
MONTGOMERY
495
Semiticae,
The
From
Transcribed by
another
fruit
of the travels
sisters.
and scholarship
presents
a
new-
distinguished
Cambridge
It
had hitherto
Besides
is
Schulthess,
Lexicon,
p.
xvi).
the
Forty Martyrs
tale,
'
a charming
little
there
fragment
of
the story
life
of the patrician
Anastasia,
court
of a hermit.
is
new,
all
being
known
The
'
Forty Martyrs
Eulogios
i
and
'
Anastasia
'
in Clugnet, Bibliotheque
hagiographe
orieiitale,
before us).
its
The
is
still
retains
characteristic as merely a
The
text
we may
final e
of
n"!^ verbs.
It
plentifully
is
into
the
The
almost without
fault.
On
p.
56 (Syriac numbering)
evidently for
sic
Is n^annc-'N*,
n^smnCK,
the
reading, p. 25 b,
13?
If so, a
added.
In
fact
way of
is
textual notes
intended to include
the
forms found
in this
Climaci rescriptus),
text
purpose.
A
for
would be necessary
in
order to collect
p.
the noticeable
forms.
We may
remark TIN,
26
a, 8,
On
p.
62
b, 2
occurs
496
"ID
NCV
JtD
13
"iniD
'
'.
It
appears
to be a contraction of
yis
;
or yilS,
:
known
our word
is
related rd)(a,
'
perhaps
'
is
the shortening
artificial, in
?
The
21,
;
pCNK'
on
p.
57
a, 5, listed
in the Glossary
under
DLJ',
should be under
Dli^.
p.
68
b,
used in
the sense
think
',
is
Schulthess
frequent in the
Rabbinic.
is
The
peculiar form
fvcn,
ignored.
51b,
15, translated
slips
in
the
translation.
ff,,
Evidently N2D,
b, 4,
'
on
pp. 20
beginning 20
cannot
')
title
father
the epithet,
it
old
title
man
',
thus from p. 21 on
is
the
of father Joseph.
have not
beginning of the
20a,
the pre-
might suggest a
p.
common
cannot
noun,
On
'
36b,
21,
lDnj<
mean known
'
flung themselves
in
on him
'
may
the Edessene,
'
become bloody
The
of p. 42 b, and
is
not 'Africa',
but
'
eparchy
',
tells
how Eulogios
translated
became eparch.
Below,
1.
11,
pins'
is
P. 58a, 22,
'
repentance
but
it
means here
ff.,
'obeisance'.
Translate p. 67a,
'and he
brought
cf.
Ep. Barnabas,
',
4. 9)
prefecture
i.
e.
as
condemned.
For
MONTGOMERY
',
497
69 a, 19
quite
ff.,
we have
this senseless
safe
but translate
'
in
faith
(cf.
Translate 70a, 2
and
to
'patrician', not
'
'
eparch
'.
In 71b,
',
7
',
mean
I
'.
must go to
eternity
i.
e.
'
die
go
'
to
the world
b, 7
translate
once
potsherd
',
as in
1.
7,
P. 83 b, 20, SSDH is and does not need the Arabic note which
I cast the
man
into a ship
Greek
better,
cast the
man
into destruction
'.
J.
A.
Montgomery.
University of Pennsylvania.
Gesammelt und
I.
bearbeitet von
Von
I913.
der Urzeit.
pp. xvi
Frankfurt
Micha a. M.
+ 378.
developments of
biblical
narratives
which
constitute, as
it
were,
a new
distorted
by the
this
The
in a kaleidoscopic mirror. of these developments are of considerable cultural interest in their influence upon Christian and Mohammedan legend. But they have an interest of their own as forming,
appear in
legendary world as
Some
in
many
thousand years
recent years considerable attention has been paid to this B. Beer devoted a whole book to a life of
Abraham,
his encyclopedia by an alphabetical treatment of Jewish legends, which did not go very far into the alphabet ; he carried the treatment
Hamburger began
or Biblical, volume of his encyclopedia. Encyclopedia also gave considerable attention to the legends relating to the chief biblical characters. Quite recently
first,
throughout the
The Jewish
two extensive works have been devoted to a systematic account of the Legends of the Jews about biblical characters, one by Dr. Louis Ginzberg, the text of which is now complete in four volumes which are to be completed by a fifth containing references
VOL.
IV.
499
^j
500
to the sources
and other learned epilogemona ; and there has now appeared the first volume of a similar work in German which
promises to be equally,
if
The first volume, just published, deals with the legendary the material of the Jews relating to the Bible narrative from into four books: the It is divided Creation down to Noah.
first
Adam and
his
descendants
Adam
its
is
in the
admirably adapted
make
the
The
Hebrew
of
demons
are taken
last section
Samaritan and
sionally given.
On
entirely ignored,
and no attempt
is
made
to utilize
Church Fathers.
full translation
The
given at
and the sources of each section are the end of the book, with occasional parallels, though no
or paraphrase,
attempt
is
made
divergencies.
of Midrashim
and other
compare
it
subject
Jetus.
At
first
sight
it
But the German page contains many fewer words than the English one, and a rough estimate would seem to show that the German author devotes about
Ginzberg. 80,000 words to his subject as against 55,000 of Dr.
501
comparison
is
The
full;
German
writer
translates
or
paraphrases
his
sources
in
Thus
in half a
page
(65-6) the
to
Lilith,
which 'Gorion' devotes a page and a quarter (323-4). It seems probable, therefore, that Dr. Ginzberg's treatment contains even more material than the German writer's, especially as he
draws from the Greek apocryphal literature and the Church Fathers. In the absence of Dr. Ginzberg's volume of Notes
it is,
at present, impossible to
writers' use
of their sources.
to form (which
is
acknowledged
to
be
due
in
There
which the legends are told is clear, simple, and flowing. is an appropriate imitation of Luther's German, which
the vivid austerity of the
itself follows
Hebrew
'
original.
The
by
different variants
formulae
like,
like
'
others say
',
again
we read
',
it
is
said
',
and the
in
an unpedantic
way.
number
the Creation
in Dr. Ginzberg's
and of Noah's Ark which do not seem to be included book; and anything likely to offend childish
readers
is
From
this point of
book seems
be more suitable
English compeer.
The
is
shown
in this collection,
its
its
daring and
tenderness.
The
in
the elaborate
are
fully
embroideries of the
as
legends,
daring as
in
occasionally
the
question arises
'
some
even
'
contamination
from
is
this source.
one
more noticeably
of his
the
tenderness
which human
Adam
gives
up seventy
years
thousand to
his
Mm
502
David,
who was otherwise destined for an early grave. Eve is flesh of was made out of Adam's rib because a man's wife
his flesh,
bone of
his bone.
And
human
feeUng,
it
embel-
manly, tenderness. lishes the biblical legends with deep-felt, yet not exhausted by the of the Jewish people was
The
ethical genius
;
prophets
it
is
Jewish
folk.
ARTHURIAN LEGENDS
Romantic Literature of
thurian Legends.
the
IN
JUDAEO-GERMAN
and
their Relation to the
Middle Ages.
Part
I.
Ar-
By
Dr.
Teutonia,
Heft
It
2 1.
known
that
popular
versions.
romances of the Middle Ages existed in Judaeo-German almost at the Steinschneider in the Serapaeum gave a list of them 'career as bibUographer, and treated the subject beginning of his
occasionally in his Hebriiische Bibliographie
his Volksliteratur.
and systematically
in
The
It is
of European were in any way isolated from the general course Middle Ages. In some directions, indeed, culture during the
notably in the they formed a link between Orient and Occident, better known in Jewish case of the so-called fables of Bidpai,
literature
by the
title
of Kalila
wa-Dimna.
It is not, therefore,
surprising
to find
Ages translated or
German Jews of the later Middle adapted many of the most popular romances,
that
the
Emperor such as the Dietrich saga, Flore and Blanchefleur, Vienne, and Sir Bevis of Hampton, Octavian, Preciosa, Paris and But the form in which these known as the Bovobuch
the last
'
'.
and these romances had not the attention of philologists like the French
late,
LEGENDS OF THE
glosses of Rashi
JEWS JACOBS
503
earhest
form
in
have
of
named elsewhere
literary tradition
'terminals',
end
links
of the chain
and
not, as
wa-Divma^
number of
trains of tradition
emerge.
Dr.
Leo Landau,
removes
this
reproach
an adequate
all
the
we
hands of a trained
philologist.
'
He
first
Artus-Hof, a fourteenth-century
poem,
'
Wigalois
'.
He
first
has
made
use of two
MSS. and
Amsterdam
trouble
for
of the
seventeenth century
who
got
into
printing a rival
Judaeo-German
X, 298).
Dr.
Landau
Hamburg
MS.
side
by side with
it,
The Germanist
German romance.
text,
is
German and
a valuable
his text.
summary
of what
is
known
literature of the
The
little
less
than a
complete grammar
German
dialect of
inhabitant of
Worms.
equally elaborate,
504
poem from
the aboveversion, as
mentioned
epic,
'
Wigalois
',
But the Jewish romance writer has been hitherto assumed. uses considerable freedom with his original, improving it,
Dr. Landau's opinion, by judicious excisions and reduction of He also introduces a new incident the loftgueurs of the original.
from another Middle High German romance of Rudolf von Ems. The book is completed by a reproduction of the prose version of
the romance printed at Frankfort on the
four facsimiles of the
I
Oder
in 1789,
and by
MSS. and
editions used.
have thus roughly summarized the conclusions of the learned editor, without comment or criticism, for which I frankly do not
feel
competent.
The
editor's
so con-
who
has
not given
the
subject
to
His book
is
quite
Middlebesides
German
philology
and
to
Judaeo-German
Joseph Jacobs.
New
York.
Par Louis-Germain
pp. 149.
{Collection des
Levy.
Grands
Felix Alcan, 191 i. pp.284. Moses ben Maimon {Ma into n ides). Sein Leben und seine Werke.
Fhilosophes.)
Paris:
Von
Dr.
J.
MtJNZ.
Frankfurt
am
^Nlain
Kauffmann,
1912.
PP- 335-
Ferakitfi).
Edited, annotated,
VIL)
xii
Press, 19 12.
pp.
We have before us several books on Maimonides in French, German, and English which complement each other. They have
all
been written
two or
three years
Miinz's work
comes
first,
containing as
it
of Maimonides's
life,
It is
of his
of his
the
Yad ha-hazakah
;
of the Perplexed
and medical
writer
is
and of
his
character,
family
life,
and death.
The book
505
506
pretend to originality.
It
draws considerably on the material contained in the first volume on Moses ben Maimon published in 1908 by the Berlin Gesellschaft zur
important
by the way,
on
of
the
various
is
aspects
of
Maimonides's work.
popular sketch
reader
in
The volume
non-technical
attracted
jNIiinz
valuable as
as a great
and
in practice,
more
carefully
of
IMaimonides's varied
activity,
Union Liberale
Israelite
at the
head of
aspect
he
is
of Maimonides's
work.
The
first
treatise,
written
in
191
as
in the series of
'
Great Philosophers
'.
On
the other hand, the later work reproduces bodily the earlier
slight
it
enlarges
it
especially
the
brief,
chapter
is
on
the
influence
of
in
excellent
and complete
The
new
in the larger
work.
at the
Maimonides.
monograph we have on the philosophy of Naturally here also there was not much room for
ideas of
originaHty, as the
Maimonides are
pretty well
known
'
Maimonidean influence in a Spanish work of the fifteenth century. See 'The Vision Delectable of Alfonso de la Torre and Maimonides's Guide of the Perplexed in the Pitblkations of the Modern Language Association of
'
America, XXVIII,
2,
pp. 188-212.
HUSIK
507
Thus Scheyer wrote on Maimonides's psychology, Rosin treated of Maimonides's ethics, and Kaufmann discussed Maimonides's
doctrine of divine attributes.
Joel wrote a sketch of Maimonides's
originality the
system as a whole.
What
volume possesses
is
is
to
be found
in
divided
excellent
In this he differs from Guttmann, whose monographs on Saadia, Gabirol, and Abraham Ibn
the authors treated.
to
be noted
in all
recent
philosophy
is
the
emphasis
put
upon the
on mediaeval Jewish thought. This used be denied formerly, since there was no evidence of a direct
acquaintance with the writings of Philo on the part of the Jewish mediaeval writers. To be sure, no one denied that indirect
influence there was, through Neo-Platonism as
so-called
'
embodied
in the
Theology of Aristotle
',
who
exerted
some
influence
on the
speculation.
article of
Poznanski
in the
Revue
showing that some of the Karaites apparently had some knowledge of Philo,
is
all
writers give
prominence
to this matter.
There
by Poz-
danger,
it
respect.
The
nanski are not very definite, and as long as one knows precisely
is
there
is
no danger, but
as statements are
more
It
surprising
to
find
that
Levy
(p.
6)
attributes
the
Reflections of the Soul to Bahya, It was recently edited by Goldziher, and the general opinion seems
be that
it is
not Bahya's.
in a note
(p.
Levy
says
51,
The
present writer
it
needs
to
is
be sought
in Christianity.
To be
508
was the
result
of the
It
is
Neo-Platonism.
attributes, Life,
to
Essence,
Wisdom, and
in the
Life.'^
(pp.141, 222
ff.)
is
interesting
and
main
correct.
And
yet
positive theology
we
agam
in
and meritorious is Levy's discussion Maimonides Knowledge of God (pp. 189-90) showing that with and Love of God are identical, and hence he is not a dry
Equally
interesting
rationalist
and
intellectualist merely.
The
dissertation
of Gorfinkle takes us
text,
still
closer to
'
MaiEight
Chapters',
the so-called
to
Maimonides's comethical
doctrine.
is
Gorfinkle's
work by
not concerned so
much
The
Maimonides
in Arabic.
They
Hebrew by
Samuel Ibn Tibbon. The Hebrew text has been reprinted a great many times, and the majority of editions contain a great many errors, which in some cases make the meaning hard to
decipher,
Gorfinkle did a meritorious service in his endeavour to establish the Hebrew text of Samuel Ibn Tibbon by using a number of early prints and MSS. Thus he used a MS. in the
British
Museum
dated 1273, a
a
MS. Mahzor
of the fourteenth or
fifteenth
century,
Mishna
2
1810,
52
HUSIK
509
the main precise and adequate. A very good introduction discussing Maimonides's writings in general and his ethical writings in particular, the contents of the Eight
though not
'
list
of MSS.,
',
'
Eight Chapters
adds completeness
to this meritorious
useful production.
Isaac Husik,
Gratz College.
LITERATURE
Essays.
By Joseph Strauss, Ph.D., M.A. London The Walter Scott Publishing Company, pp. 264. What is JtidaisDi ? A Survey of Jewish Life, Thought, and Achievement. By Abram S. Isaacs, Ph.D., Professor of Semitics, New York University. New York G. P. Putnam's
: :
Sons, 191 2.
pp. x
+ 206.
on Jewish themes by Jewish
in
A
writers
always a desideratum.
two small
Abram
S. Isaacs entitled
first
What
is Judaism ?
The
author of the
of these
little
books
is
an English
largely
rabbi, born
and educated
in
Germany.
and informing
in character.
The
Hillel, Spinoza,
The
and
He
In
his
presentation
of Hillel
explain
and
illustrate his
seven hermeneutical
and
teaching.
So
in the essay
on Spinoza,
in
and simple
statement of his
life,
to explain
some
So
as
Spinoza's
attitude
towards
is
Judaism
and
his
relations
511
512
afforded
declares
:
One
him of a
certain degree
an incorrect
interpretation
of a few passages
author's opinion of
woman's position
:
'It will
Hebrew Bible.' The in Jewry may be understood command the approval and
This he
illustrates
in Marriage,
Life,
Learning, and
Woman's
Rights.
profit
Isaacs
is
well
known
as rabbi, teacher,
and and
He
has written a
number
This collection of
articles, written at
number
' :
their
assembly in
volume under a
Life,
common
title
and descrip-
tion
Survey of Jewish
The
faithful in
such
interrogations as
'
'What
Is
What makes the Jew ? These, themes. The author discusses such
?
' ' '
his
Age', 'Jewish
in History',
'The
simple
His
style
is
and
pleasing,
message directed
to
uninformed reader.
traction
He
to
be said
Doctor Isaacs
is
dispassionate,
His
force.
and
We
There
however,
much
HOFFMAN
513
\^on
Daniel
1,
Pasmanik.
pp.
Judischer Verlag,
Koln und
Leipzig, 191
xvi+iii.
its
brilliant style,
of Doctor Daniel
Fsychologie
attention.
Zur
des Diasporajudentiims,
It is
would be well
worthy of
and
forceful
is
statement throughout
in
pages.
The undertaking
all
to
original pro-
The argument
forces were at
first
With the
lost.
loss of
All the
directed towards preserving the national soul. a people of hope, with past
and a
future,
but
The
sheer unyieldingness
that
the
Jew developed
and
in
the
The author
is
all
is
enough
their
that the
incorporated
them
it
into
is
lives,
and
spirit into
them, for
He
(spiritual
and
Wiirde
(dignity, honour).
Werthe even at
own
His
thesis
is
that
this
resulted
Nothing
a
could
be
produced.
race
;
of
their
own
activity confined to
some modification of
foreign productions
514
He
would deny
originality
even
Talmud
Jewish develop-
ment outside
and the
Israel's
of the
poems
lyric greatness of
national
existence.
Of ^laimonides he
disposes with
So conversion. a slurring allusion to his apology for enforced deterioration into mysticism the result he describes the growing
on the eternal of the contradiction between unyielding insistence to foreign life ideals on the one side and the servile adaptation
on the
These
other.
Dignity was
lost,
kingdom of
and a holy
God
The period of the Kabbala he describes as one of ecstasy land. and the breakwithout Werthe or Wiirde. The emancipation for down of the Ghetto is identified with the sacrifice of Werthe unSpinoza's work was not Jewish, and Mendelssohn Wiirde. spirit. contributed towards the dissolution of the Jewish
wittingly
national This destruction of Jewish unity, the denial of Jewish The destruction of the Temple. identity, was comparable to the
disillusionment that
disclosed the
Werthe about the rehabilitation of the Jewish nation, combining restoring its power of originaHty, its creativeness and Wiirde, and
and development.
reserved for been begun, the superstructure of the Temple was the true leaders (^lite It remained for the later generations.
',
The work
is
it
will
be seen
is
propagandist in
its
nature,
and
its
and
character.
it
Despite
is
marked by depth
The treatise of vision. of thought and perspicacity and largeness Following in the has been translated into Hebrew and Russian. evidence of the spirit and spirit of Achad Ha'am, it is another
force that Zionism has
summoned
into
its
service.
HOFFMAN
515
David Einhorn.
Essay by
Memorial volume.
Selected
Sermons and
Addresses, edited by
Emil G. Hirsch.
+ 482.
collection of
German sermons
a memorial volume on his hundredth birthday has enriched our homiletic literature. Einhorn's career covered the heart of the nineteenth century, and he was thoroughly characteristic of the
German reform
He came
to his task
and secular knowledge, and his sermons, though not pedantic, show a grasp of the subjects of
which he
in
treats.
Europe,
as
well
as
in
is
America: Baltimore,
the controversialist in
Philadelphia,
and
New
York.
Einhorn
the pulpit.
as in
His sermons teem with polemics, in form as well content. His thought is trenchant, sometimes sarcastic
'
and
His
clear
witty,
dull.
He
often employs
allegorical interpretation,
style
seldom
is
tells
and language
logical
His treatment
in the subjects
fully
and
and
Both
chosen and in
reveals
his
function of the
What he himself thinks of the Jewish sermon may be gleaned from his own
'
:
statement as follows
reform,
if
it
is
to quite
high purpose.
itself
It
must not
and content
with glittering
adornment and
it
may
;
not find
tearful eyes
it
its triumph in sentimental emotions would then only blind instead of enlightening,
The
people
hunger and
thirst
for
instruction.
With
tear
drops, however,
we cannot assuage
hunger.
thirst,
froth
cannot
still
The
artifices,
burning religious questions of the present day ; with little speech however, these questions are only evaded, and an unworthy game of hide and seek is played that not only sets no
VOL.
IV.
Nn
5l6
dam
gives
amongst
us,
but
cast a glance into the sand-year past to enable the congregation to Talmud and immeasurable treasury of ideas of the Bible and
the Midrashim, to
Israel
show
it
employed even with wounded limbs has untiringly been show at the same time by of mankind, and to
the structure rises upwards the
how much
more
it
emerges out
;
of the national limitations and recognizes its in which how its incomparable history became the wine-press
world-wide mission
enemy led to an everthe shattering blows and the feet of the cleansing of the law and doctrine from increasing purifying and
its
petrifying lees
how
change not only since that its divme according to the requirement of every age, but changes, but on the substance in no wise suffered loss by these
to
subject the forms of Judaism have been but from antiquity to-day and yesterday
contrary
therefore developed ever more gloriously; and how in tearing down but in extending the true reform consists not but in freeing the building on; not in rendering waste
and
vineyard of stones.
must not be thought that the sermon dry; called may present the materials of instruction bare and endeavour to the spirit and the feelings, it must
It
to
impress
and the combine the gentle and attractive with the earnest ascent up which it would lead the more precipitous the strong strew it with flowers the congregation the more is it bound to
;
climb to the fertile but these flower-bands must serve only to lofty standpoint mountain-tops of the divine law, and from this
to nurture the noble vintage of a
God-pervaded
is
life.'
The
groups
:
Addresses on National
;
His attitude on
religious
and
political questions
is
Judaism must be changed to meet the Jewish assimilationist. Form and substance conditions of the age and environment.
ESSAYS AND HOMILETICAL LITERATURE
alike
HOFFMAN
must be
service
;
517
re-
must be
:
altered. to
All nationalist
elements
moved
no return
Palestine,
is
no
rehabilitated
or
organic existence.
Yet he
for
he
mixed marriages,
he
and would preserve the Sabbath on the seventh day of the week.
prayers
in
Hebrew,
declares
from
the
it
',
he
says,
'
Germany is the which Reform Judaism was born. Take away the German spirit, or what is the same thing
here in America.
'
German language
and
it
and
the
it
the
mother-soil,
The
German
is
and German
it.
literature
:
for
our religious
the
is
life
and therewith
to
enrich
there
In a word
where
German sermon
banned,
the a
reform
of
Judaism
doll,
brilliant
gloss,
decorated
infusing with
Not the
style
least
remarkable feature of
this striking
statement
is its
The
interest,
and
is
of
London:
George
is
little
Hermann
and
Adler.
The son
is
into eternity,
this
collection
the nature of a
his
own
thought.
five
religious
causeries
on various
5l8
Jewish holidays
sketches.
and four
travel
His nature
is
They
are perhaps
idealist,
none the
less
work of a young
whom
spirit
the rough
contact with
life
and hope.
of
He
is
suffering.
The sermon
volume
its
name
is
tells
His concept
that of
',
another sermon,
man
and
service of
in teaching
the
management
that
Thus
his
efforts
in this
definite
and constructive.
such an occasion
for
His
marked by
fine
much
vividness
and
force.
Charles
Newark, N.J.
I.
Hoffman.
^M
By
B.
Halper, Dropsie
College.
INTRODUCTION
I
the Pentateuch
first
is
found
The
gave
indisputably explicit
at
Mount
third
to
1
Sinai
is
that
of R.
Simlai,^
first
preacher of the
is
Christian
century.^
At
is
inclined
this
2.
responsible
for
far-
In Ezra
46
we
Comp. Gen.
36. 36.
Accordingly
we ought
'
to
pronounce
it
Satnlat.
D't^'iTi
mKD
^'b^ n^r:h ib
new
mi-n
ynn
nin''
inTN
DIN
iiufo
"t3:D
ntry njroK'i
cymNi
and
OTixni nnnn
Pw'.
nxtmber of
corresponding to the
and two hundred and forty-eight positive precepts, number of the limbs of the human body (Makkot 23 b).
VOL.
IV.
519
O O
520
reaching statement.
view
well
known
that
many
religious
disputations took
To some
a danger
and Christians
whom
danger,
he probably had
some
to
discussions,
foresaw
the
this
and
in
order
guard
against
possible
Accordingly, the
number 613
bolically.
is
the
phenomena
of nature whose
sum
is
613.
However
may
tend to invalidate
in the
To
is
begin
number
is
found
Midrashim, and
a
fixed
spoken
of
by subsequent Amoraim,
as
dogma."*
Had
in at least
one passage.
One would expect to find such an assertion ^ "losn^, as some such words as
'si'rot:'
introduced by
is
customary
It
is
s *
REJ.,
13.
I,
p. 208.
See Tan/mma, Ki
16;
18.
Tesc,
ed. Buber, 2
Num.
Rabba
is
21;
Shabbat 87 a;
Yebamot 47 b;
Nedarim 25 a;
Shebu'ot 29 a.
In
all
and
is
fact.
HEFES
B.
YASLIAH
BOOK OF PRECEPTS
HALPER
is
52I
responsible
Nobody
in
the
Talmud
or
in
the
Midrash
entertains any
Such a
that
fact
would be
the stranger
if
it
R. Simlai intended
is
number
in its
to be symbolical.
For
taken
mathematical sense.
in
which Tannaim of
number.
In the Mekilta
:
R. Simon
b.
Eleazar
is
reported to
have said
n)03i
i6
inb mvD
Dnan N^m
If i/ie
nmcJi
nc3 nnx bv
mcy
'Z'b'C')
niSD
^U'n
nnn
'])r2vb
^^::^
children of
less
Noah
Jioiv
It
number
is
not menit
in
considering
a later
interpolation.
at the
whom
same
is
conclusion, because in
number
pressed.
missing.
The
of greater weight.
It occurs in Sifre,'
and
is
as follows
^NTy
py?2jr U")
"irON
ID
n:;v3 ni^'on
-ist'
^22 psi
m^nn ncyn \h
\ytyci b\>
c^cni xi^^m
i^ijn
niND
'i
nni
v^y nin^n
]-|^^T^
nivcn
pNU^
no -yah
i'y^V
niVOn.
R. Simon
b.
'^Azzai says:
hundred and
and
the
no such statement
thai,
this indicates
is
''
Yitro,
'ed.
Weiss,
p.
74
a).
*
''
Deut.,
76 'ed. Friedmann,
p.
gob).
O O
522
lightest
witJi
regard
number
no
possibility
corrupt, or the
name
of the
Tanna
is
is
to be replaced
by
that of an
for
Amora.
But as there
no independent reason
it
doubting the
is
also furnished
is
Amora Had
the
offers
is
too
he been at
members of
the
human body
at least
passage, therefore,
is
The novelty
in the
of his
in the
number, but
reason
which he assigns to
it.
There
ing this
is
number
The
scribes
who
counted every
letter of the
to investigate the
this hypothesis,
number of
Bloch objects to
and a
distinction
later ordinances.^
I,
Kiddushin 30
a.
RE.J..
p.
200.
HEFES
This
is,
B.
YASLIAH
BOOK OF PRECEPTS
HALPER
523
The Rabbis
(nnin nai)
is
in
any case
differentiated
institutions
and Rabbinic
{wD^n nm).
Nowhere
found
two
as one category.
is
in
Nor
is
there
is
number 613
The
earliest
is
attempt known
The authorship
of this
work
is
Gaon
of
Hardly anything
it is
is
known
of either of these
men, but
Two
different recensions
which
is
with.i^
A number of Halakists
as the foremost authority.
criticizes this
whom
is*
they recognized
method, remarks
^^
yi'U
S'nnya
airt
"<:]}
P
>2
fy
bD
|S*^
>:;
2sr\2
napi ^ipy^N
"in::
ntd'ijy.
''s
^-nixn:^
psnn^
biiba xin
b)p
who
and
1'^
from
pp. 99-117.
ff.
vieivs.
See Dozy,
s. v.
524
intellects
These
works, however,
are
not
preserved.
Instead,
we have
form.
n^n:n nnx.
The oldest extant is that which begins The author of this composition is unknown,
in
but
it is
Judging by
it
number
of Azharot that
liturgic
amazing
versatility,
Some
in
Fragments of two
any halakic
some
influence as liturgic
compositions.
They
reached
Ibn
Gabirol
recited
in
some
congregations.
While practically
all
Yasliah seems to
Here again
observes
:^^
we have
who
Dtbyi
^y Nr:D D^^nx
ni3^n^X nnxv.
c"in':i
D'^in
iipn
ny
the
jx
mjy
ni^^n^x 3nxv
The author of
Book of Precepts) took notice of author of the Halakot Gedolot, and considered
It
first
to suggest that
op.
cit.
p. 5.
HEFES
B.
YASLIAH
BOOK OF PRECEPTS
HALPER
'
525
by
b.
'
Book of Precepts
conjecture
finds
Hefes
Yasliah
meant.^^
in
This
ibn
striking
confirmation
Judah
Bal'am's
it
commentary on
is
Deuteronomy.
For
in that
passage
explicitly stated
method of a
writer
who had
among
the precepts.^''
in this respect
anticipated
inconsistent."
(i'lVN*),
He
therefore laid
down
all
fourteen principles
possible
fallacies.
in
order to
guard
is
against
Although Maimonides
cies,
from inconsistenRefutations or
for
as
in his
Objections
must be granted
that
logical
Subsequent writers,
of Corbeil, follow
him with
may
in
enumerating the
;
(i)
that
;
of the
Halakot
that of
Gedolot
(2)
that of Hefes
b.
Yasliah
and
(3)
Maimonides.
Against the
literal interpretation
now and
is
again heard.
the
first
as far as
known,
those
who sounded
He
blames
all
who enumerated
'^
p. 58.
15
[)>Dn
m]
Loc.
jnj npi
Dv3N
's '*
Qin^JI
cit.
Dvin (Commentary on
ed. Fuchs^.
Loc.
"
was the
first
cit.
Bloch,
who wrote
was
{REJ.,
I,
p.
210).
526
one occasion.
Now
if
amount
to
if
we
Ibn Ezra
^^-'
deals at
systems.
His
criticism
is
liturgic writers.
He
likens
them
to a
man who
counts the
number of herbs
book on medicine,
who were
Halakah.
For although
in his old age,
Moses
ibn
Ezra
in his
Spain, says of
mciy lix
'D
Halakah
latter
part of his
this
rationalism
meant
he,
in
number
to
be
taken
But even
is
he
points out,
inclined to
All other
sort of
number
to
remain as a
dogma.
'*
-<'
See passage
in extenso, loc.
II.
cit.
^
Dn?D
iddd nor
II).
121 d::*
i''^^
niab
cr^n
ninnTsn
'b]}2
njm
^33 ni^yin nc
ab Nini
nit^iE-i
-idd3
nmnrn
(towards
See his
mJCH
to
at the beginning.
HEFES
B.
HALPER
527
II
Hefes
It
is
b.
Yasliah
writers that
little
many Jewish
and
or
nothing of their
activities is
known.
Jews
Even
in
many
of
it
is
only when an
we know
For only
perhaps to be accounted
by the
author
is
merely
the
vehicle
of
the
word
of
God.
memory
this
of
the
But
again
is
in
conception.
The Maccabees
God merely
will, just
as in former
years
He
therefore,
not
to
b.
is
works, like
Abraham
pass
him over
in
silence.
due to Zunz.
As
name
of Hefes
among
in his Gottesdienstliclie
528
Vortrdgc,
p.
Ten years
later
Specimen of Tan/pun
For
in his
note on
Tanhum
quotes the
Book
of Precepts of
know
When Rapoport
till
by most
writers
to
that
some
that
occur
in
the authenticated
in
works of R. Hanan'el.
Furthermore,
improbable to
these
author.
To overcome
made a sort
of compromise: R. Hanan'el
his disciples
added some
by Zunz,
was,
occasionally
wrote
about
Hefes.
b.
Furst
Hefes
Sefer Hefes.
two
and one of
Book
of Precepts.
The
had
lived in
Kairuwan, whereas
suggested Babylon
any
'*
and
53, 54.
Vol. X, pp.
no
and 247.
HEFE.
B.
HALPER
on, a
529
recent
with hesitation
we
shall see
later
Two
same
years later
periodical,
in the
writer,
Precepts.-*^
three articles on
Hefes
One
of these articles,
in
published
Kebusat
HakamimF'
is
is
No reference whatsoever
is
made
to Zunz.
Hefes.
One
of the other
who published
Rapoport
residence,
in
Kobak's YesJmnm?^
In that article
of that
less
Halakist.
more or
complete
biography of Hefes
Steinschneider,^''
Ginzberg,^**
and Poznahski."^
blind,^^
Resh
Kalla,^^ Alluf,^^
Vol.
XII (1851),
p. 617.
anDOn
27
li'lN, p.
197, seems
to
Fiirst's
remark
on Reifmann's note.
pp. 52-60.
28
^Hebrew
part).
29 20 31 32
Jewish Encyclopedia,
s. v.
|Kn"P ^tJ'JX, pp. 24-8; ^XTi:'^ "I2:1N, s.v.; Solomon Parhon, in his Mahheret he-'Arnk, s.
nn''w'^
D'JIK'
v. "1?:^^
D":*:)!?, p.
55-
and
yif|!),
refers
to
Hefes as
33
^\fr\
m.lJ
''JD.
Miswot
p.
R. Abraham ha-Yarhi
^*
^^
Ha-Manhig,
67
a.
35
p. 15.
cif.
53
in
attempting to
In the absence
which he resided.
roam unbridled.
To
that of Poznai'iski
who
him belong
to that country.""
Fortunately, however,
of America there
is
this
The
Ti'^ip^^
n^nnp^
mc'Nn
n^b)i'
^'ha
ana."*
We
thus
know
writers called
"iVlTN.
for
very careful
J*Dn in
in
placing the
order to
As
It is
to
the
time when
less
fortunately situated,
and
some uncertainty
still
exists.
tenth century.
point, there
is
this
rests
on
No
positive
Zunz
hesitatingly
whom
a Responsum."'^
In that
3^
5^
Responsum
is
stated that R.
I,
p. 439.
Professor A. Marx, to
that nothing
me
from that
^^
HEFES
B.
HALPER
531
998.^''
Relying on
this
identification
is
more
is
Jacob
b.
Nissim.*^
by
who
an
quotes Hefes.^"
This
is
indeed a
broken reed
him.
',
for there
If such
valid,
we could
place
many an
To mention
only
Nisi al-NahrwanI
an
older conprolific
is
temporary of Sa'adya
who
only
ha-Babli's report.
When we
it
consider
would
had
some
is
argument.
alone were
scholars
binding
not
them, whereas
acquired
post-
talmudic
authority.
had
yet
indisputable
From
gleaned.
^o
*i
He
is
in
62.
Geoiiica,
I.
p 178.
**^
Comp. Poznanski,
Op.
at., p. 25.
|J<1"l''p
""u'JN,
" There
are a
number of hymns by
Dropsie College.
Some
"'D'J.
532
various
of the
Sa adya,
Sherira, Hai,
That no
is
on
chronology
Hofni.
Then on
Sa
the
other hand
ibn
Gayyat
adya.^^
Also
in
a Genizah fragment,
which
is
now
at
is
the
Jewish Theological
Seminary of
America, Hefes
Samuel
fluent
b. Hofni.
rhymed
prose,
trial
before a judge.
The
^'
:
writer
or bookseller by profession.
The passage
[Y]^n
Geonim
runs as follows
'-\i}D2
nmn
)*3n 'b
hnini
nma
is
n'[n]D ab)
[cjmnn nT^cn dn
b.
c'DD
''b
nn^in h^ni.
That Hefes
Yasliah
is
here
meant
For there
name whose
a
full
He was
His
it
philosopher and
quoted
by
Ibn
Gabirol.'*'^
b. al-Birr al-Futi
is
or al-Kuti, and
an Arabic
translation of the
this
Hebrew
n''b)i''
or vice vcrsa!^'^
However
classed
may
Halakists, and
is
among
events,
^5
*''
At
all
this
point
Lunia\
1
am under
it
who
intends to
my
and
copying
^^
for
me.
p.
"
HEFES
B.
YASLIAH
BOOK OF PRECEPTS
HALPER
533
must be abandoned
when Hefes
Hitherto
flourished.
external evidence.
Book
of Precepts.
will
is
Yet there
full
discussion.
Hefes gives
every precept a
rhmnd
in
law,
Hebrew.
of Sa'adya's translation.
such as one
may
expect to occur
in
In order to
this
point
shall
place
in
parallel
columns
Sa'adya
nnai in:
NO-'Np
Hefes
cnirN
^^y
ajin
N^JD
yN'-i^N
IN
's
N'onD npinNi
n?3
-i^nd
2:"'
NaviT
nsnNii'D
Nnoni*
IN
[nud
p
-d
mrba
in
NO^Np N^3JD
yN-'v^N 'D
NDn:3
in
np-iHNI
..T2
NO
Non ht:
nna:D
(Exod. 22.
5.)
.-jh HD^p
nv
;n
(Text,
nx-iD IN
jo i?3v
fol. I a.)
N^ii
niji
n::j
jni
5inyD Ti
riNOD
-iin
jn^
nin
a:in
xh
NJNDJN
nOJS
|n
nNL3J^N3
,nn nih^N am
noni?
Nh
ninijN
Dn>
i^i^ jndjn^^n
r\x:rh
.n3s nanNVi
See note
p bv
3
a.)
(fol.
^
Chapter
III.
157.
534
nxD: Nnin rh
nc'i3i
>bv 33"in
D^s n6Dn>!?
-nii^N
DiT^a hnio
jNi
is i6:-\ bnp)
nin^N DjnfN2
NV2
jn
rin
DTijiS*
bnp"
nnnxv
nhd
Nir^Ni
iVONnnaN
pnno'i
dt^n*
.nor^'
xn
y^oi hdd:
LDy^^a
Ncy^E nio:D^N nn
.'VNnn^N
n^i^y
nan
(fol.
f'''N"iDN
3 b.)
^oy'3
jvy
jd
ncx
3nji
nnN
-3J1
inoa
rn hni
lonsa
'ba
vnxiJ^s'
p
|n
nnn^si
N33
pi:^N
np^
xnn
Nn-\
piiijN*
iv^' n:Dni
nm^^ xnm
--^y
nvno^N
nysoj^v
on
iD
noNi
onnw
n"
p3
rn^s
nan^i
nbi'N
niDDD^wS' asroN^N
nva^i
nan*
yv^i
nNnn
si:d^x
n^snp non
"-^y
:n^^N
"-T
p3
nn^K
dsi
"bv
3^'*i
nao
nT-yvl^N
'PN3^n
fNi
nonu'
nmD^N
*^y
nnp''
nvn
n^s
onjy isanD^i
maa
nnxni nx^ai
3v' n:Di
nij^N*
?iiD^K rii'Nap
rhba
nK3
nnun
nin^x yoj
*i?s
:-\2"i
an^ nsri
^i^N
n''
p3 nnno^x |N3in
iNDn^N
5
b.)
3Nn
^D
^iba rn^yv^N
naio dndn
xni
hjd
(fol.
nya-i''
nDniy ycii
r-ii'nD^x
^bv
inp""!
^Dyi
rnniD^N
d?:n^x rion
iDJ^i
-^ifin
^roy
Nn3 na
Dn:y
"isjnD''i
na ^oy nxii
riiDT
in
(Lev. 4. 13-21.)
HEFES
It will
B.
YASLIAH
BOOK OF PRECEPTS
HALPER
in
535
the passages
in
This
is
to be accounted for
by the
the
former are
less technical.
only apparent.
21 and nnxv.
the latter
former.
;
indifferently
by
There
but
it
may
the
more
correctly.
Now
two
differences
in
the
Leviticus
passage
are
so
may
different manuscripts of
The
The same
ild
Bahya
b.
Pakuda's
al-Hiddya
Faraici al-Kiilub}'-
Book
Thus
and
,
of Precepts
may
is
D^i;j,
is "ID
a scribal error
for ^11
as
Hefes has
The rendering
in
of
by
is
very interesting.
"iin,
Although Hefes
in
other
Now
the
^^J,
whereas
in
Mohammedan works
meant
its
usual signification
in
bullock or
For
it is
inconceivable
'"^
22 2*
text, fol. 10 b,
la.
VOL.
IV.
P p
536
that they
hog
in a
The resemblance of these two versions more striking when we compare them with
translation of the Bible printed in Beyrout.
will
appear
still
the independent
The
Leviticus
It is as follows
l^L^j
^.
C)"^'
O^ J^
C^*^^
Jj];'*'^
AsUa- Jj
U-
U^J
ojjj
.
k_5^l
Xa\
j^\ ^j
^yJl
|,lol
^
^jA
jUl
j%-4^aj1
4CI4I
^^al50l
ty^
Jij-JJj
^-^J
.
p^^^^^
cU::^.^!
d^ Jl
1-3^1
*.>
.^y*^
Ji^-j
s^l (U ^yJl
l-J^Ji t5jJ
e:jj^
-j,!l
f^^'^
(^JJl
L^JJl
r*"^'^
(J
"'"^^
^^^1 Lr^J
^jJl
^jL,j cU:^.^!
s--.b.
jj
^jjll
u^
jjc
^^
J^j
j.^1
*.^j
isUji
pU::^.^]
.ytJ
%<^
\-i\i,
(^a!
!W^'
!s-j.a)
A.:Jail
Js Uj
,yiJb
JjtfiJj
^s^'
s.Jab.
Asr^^j
!i.il
Jj^l
.^lll
(_|;a"l
U>
is
ren-
two.,
and
this
would lead
latter
As Sa'adya
and
by
known
Bible,
it
of the two
as a translator
commentator of the
seems
This, accord-
would
in
fix
Hefes
we must
become
Sa'adya's
translation
to
On
is
reflection,
conclusive evidence.
To
HEFES
B.
HALPER
537
though
at
least
less satisfactory,
the Pentateuch,
Arabic.
Hefes
displays
He
shows great
skill
in
Even
in cases
he uses admirably
in this
And
Is
it
branch he
known
to us.
man
ment?
that
It,
therefore,
seems natural to
Hefes
is
the translation of
influenced
by that of
Although we
Sa'adya.
The
two translations
may
in
be accounted
for
a simpler manner.
have no data
The
into that
language.
Some
sort of terminology
This terminology
inevitably
words
of
a literal translation
D"'D?t^>,
nhy,''^
and i*^
for peace-ojfering^
Hebrew
could
Accordingly,
if
committed to
known
Sx^.
orally,
and
it
is
only
P p 2
538
actual translation.
Subsequent
writers,
who had
Sa'adya's
him
for
his
work.
For
it
must be borne
in
mind that
vernacular
made by Jews
in their
The former
and as
are enjoined to
night',
soon as they adopt a new mother-tongue, are bound to find Thus the adoption of the equivalents for Hebrew words.
new mother-tongue
which
be regarded as raw material for subsequent The first non-Jew, however, who wished literary attempts.
may
and
was obliged
to coin
new
terms.
These considerations, to
my
employs
in translating
pentateuchal verses.
it
In this
connexion
is is
convenient
to
discuss
two
passages in which
Hefes
explicitly, and which would thus conclusively prove that Hefes flourished after that famous Gaon, In JQR., VI,
p,
705,
Book
of Precepts
a slightly
3,
by Hefes
b, Yasliah.
abridged quotation
Menahot, Mishnah,
:
6.
7.^''
following passage
m:;'-i
|m nop n5 nnnrx^ rh
snnm
xnis* in ]N3
ixvn^xn
This
After
smD THD ^h
is
^i'D
rn\
followed
by an enumeration of twenty
55
sections.
HEFES
B.
HALPER
is
539
a gap,
and
the subject
is
interrupted.
The passage
for
with an
important
principle
enumerating precepts.
to allow
The gap must have been considerable, for we have room for at least four or five sections.^'^
Another fragment which enumerated the
sections
first
eight
Prof.
of
published
nrL^'1^^*
by
Schechter.^^^
That fragment
is
headed n^K
T'Dsn N*in
^irt
^Jsn
p pw
h^yo'c
mo
ni^Dsna
^jy
ddp.
The remaining
Prof.
led to consider
Samuel
b.
Hofni
There
is,
however, no ground
this
identification.
self-evident.
b.
In
of
Samuel
Hofni's
was
Arabic.
Since
for
the
quoted, there
is
no room
divergency
and there
One
feels inclined
to agree with
Neubauer that
'
it
is
certainly not
by Samuel
ben Hofni
'.^^
a position to demonstrate
JQR., VII,
p. 172, corrected
them
in the
name
of Bacher,
left
who had
uncorrected.
14,
p^DX
;
or bpIX.
JQR., XIV, p. 211 Saadyana, p. 53. It seems to me that HD is the more obliterated H might easily be mistaken for T
^^
^'
Ginzberg's Geonica,
I,
p. 179, note.
"^
JQR., VII,
p. 172.
540
of
that
furnished
by the preserved
is,
Book of
in style.
Precepts.
There
to begin with,
Hefes
consistently
uses
Arabic
equivalents for
Hebrew
n'^y,
technical terms.
nx"i],
Thus, he always
says
nyn:^',
nii'io,
y\ST^,
n?2Xlt<,
has
niVtt,
nc^yn ab.
who
them
proof for
consideration.
The
Bar Furkan.^^
j^ order to
make
attributed to that
Dinnnna
nioxni
"1^1
n-^ryn
xh
nt;'y
n1l^^
xini
m
iK3
ms
"inr
nnnn DTj'pnnn
'z>
nnaj
njy
mv man
bap
[Nvni^N
^^DN
N*ncn
hap
y^N'TJ-'^s
s*^
n3S'nD
in
'iba
pn2?:n
D^h
N?2y
^^3b^*
'\r\:d>a
b^a
N'nnx"! xy"iw'
"...
says
the opposite is
the
Turn
to
permitted
is
thing,
and
cast
away
the forbidden.
And
this
[the
He
its
said : If
it is
permitted
to
eat an
cud and
is
it is to
62
The name
it
obliterated,
ytJ'in"',
while Bacher
read
3
as n'pli*.
;
"^^
JQR-, VI,
p. 707-
HEFES
B.
YASLIAH
BOOK OF PRECEPTS
is
HALPER
D~i.
54I
The Hebrew
ResJmt.
is
quotation
We
^53
have four
I
lines
rhyming with
The
style
^^'i,
is
paitanic,
and
is
D*i
stands for
just as
The Arabic
is
slightly
possible,
clumsy, but
for
it
my
interpretation
would not do
|N*3,
complement of
Moreover, the
read pN7DX)
since there
finite
verb after
there
is
no ground to
Accordingly
down
The
writer of that
fragment refutes
this principle
from a
logical
standpoint.
Maimonides,
he consistently
The
permission to eat
positive precept
is
149,'^*'
negative precept
Now
Hefes
b. Yasliah, as will
is
Chapter IV,
not at
all
aware of
He
as two.
his hair
is
given
his
hair
is
On
separately the
commandment
any
The
reason
in
why he
The
Sa'adya
is
the
glossary
to
is
nilDpn
Din^D
published
by
Horowitz.
^^
The
p. 250.
passage
headed
D12^SD 6ni^N'^n*
^^
i^DDn
po 127.
Op.
cit.,
67
Op.
cit.,
68
m3?nn
ni^j
63
ff.
542
iJt
}*sn
miDpn, and
is
the
this
Book
chapter.
n'3 ^ip
runs as follows
n:27n
a^no
nnyo am nyro^s.
that the explanation attributed to Sa'adya does not form part of Hefes's glossary.
For
it
is
own without
Moreover,
if
planations
by Sa'adya
differing
by
UDp.
Then
in
statement on nv which
his
own
It is
explanation.
all
This statement
the
difificult
is
thus evident,
that
Hefes
not
interrupt
himself
in
the
middle,
njniri.
It is also to
X>nr2.
be observed that
The
text of his
Exod.
30.
34 has
N327,
while Derenbourg
We
is
The
To any one
Hefes
who
works
it
is
inconceivable that he
Mahbci'ethc-'Aritk,
s. v.
yi*p.
it is
'
At the end
''in
of the passage
said
fD ni5N?3
bXDS^N
rnr\ HTi^'l
n^y rhb^
misread the
1885,
p.
ny^n
aNm.
The
editor
text.
288.
HEFES
B.
HALPER
543
He
really
usually quotes
by
side.
What
happened was
those
Ibn
BaFam gave
all
various opinions
among which
subsequently
of Hcfes's explanations
Y^n 21?
"i'C2n.
differentiate
of Ibn
Bal'am.
possible
that
that
'
spurious
himself,
redactor
informed.
discussions appears convincing
when Hefes
he was dead
flourished
in
we only have
a terminus
ad
qitem
the
first
nrom
but
left
evidence
brought
to
light.
Vague
and
unfounded
assumptions are of no
avail.
Out of the
four titles,
Resh Kalla,
Alluf,
Rosh Yeshibah,
writers
who refer
by him.
by
is
strikingly confirmed
h^hii.
dn-|.'^
complete
given,
list
of the
Geonim
of this
of Pumbedita and
Sura
is
no
mention
scholar
is
made.
Writers
Thus Nissim
b.
Jacob of Kairuwan
also dignified
with
VIII, p. 58.
"!-
See
text, fols.
8b, 25
a.
544
that
title.
Amoraim
are styled
by him
as Geonim.'^
definite,
Nothing
however,
is
known
of the functions of
It is
usually considered
is
synonymous with
Alluf,"^
which
also obscure.
is
The
prevalent
in
that he
was third
rank
This
is
Academies
two
this
was actually
the case.
But there
is
sufficient
different senses.
to clear
difficulties."'
He
drew attention
to the prayer
in
For
titles
it
is
are
enumerated at random.
this prayer
He
was composed
in Palestine
The words
refer to
'ly^^
^*L^nh
smb
xzn
^:nh
"''^
Nnm
refer to
bin
'
ni.
Geonica
mb
TS-i
the title of the seven most prominent members of the Academy, there must have been also the N^3 ^^"^ who took
an active part
in the instruction
The
'^ '*
Chronicles,
I,
pp. 31
>
S^-
is
undecided on
Poznanski
p.
is
of
See
D^3VJ'
C^^JV,
48-
The
See Neubauer,
I,
op.
cit..
II.
pp. 78
ff.
''^
See
op.
cit.,
"
p. 8,
note
I.
'
HEFES
B.
HALPER
545
Academy
at
Pumbedita was
styled
Then
that the
Yeshibah during
Berakot 57a that
is
amoraic
period.
stated
in
it
in his
dream
if
he
Kalla
'.
Now
as a forest
is
At
all
events
it
seems
safe to
some
Resh Kalla.
in
some
Gaon upon
foreign scholars as a
this class of
is
mark
That
Hefes belonged to
Rosh Yeshibah by
Resh Kalla
to
in
Solomon Parhon.*^
Moreover,
the
the
write
We
know
that they
Op.
cii.,
pp. 46-50.
''^
Rashi,
who
evidently
knew
that the
inferior in rank
to
the
Rosh Yeshibah,
manner
is
dense,
a sign
Rosh Yeshibah,
;
for
young and
old
lectures
is
while a forest which consists of big trees not close to one another
is to
say, the
parison
*"
is,
I,
p. 8.
546
It
satisfactorily explained.
in
it
usual to vocalize
it
N?*?.
and
deference to custom
I transliterate it
it
accordingly.
But
To
to denote
various
reasons.
NP'^i,
To
usually
not x?3.
laiu,
Then even
is still
if
we connect
it
of tlie
the sense
obscure.
Rapoport takes
to
exj^lain the
etymology.
The most
^<?^,
me
to
vocahze
it
and assign to
A striking parallel
As
that
a
writer
is
found
in
Arabic jJiS^and
i3.U,
both of
only
known by
his
Book
of
Precepts.
and philosophy as
was understood
in
those days.
it
First
is
chiefly in this
his interests
were centred.
far
Bahya
Pakuda's days.
in all
b.
For
in
branches,
laws as compared
It is
Jeshnrun, VIII,
p. 63.
J.^-^\
Ija
j l^
'j^.
Ulj
n"^^*'
p. 7.
5).
It is also
quoted by Kaufmann,
Pakiida, p.
HEFES
highest
B.
HALPER
547
respect,
decisions are
usually
accepted.
written this
book
the
in
to
it
would
As
it
is,
of with
in
disappearance
of the
knowledge
of
Halakah
to R.
Arabic-speaking countries.
in
The few
references
know Arabic
precepts, as
Not being
show him
Whenever he quoted an
remarkable for
appended
precision.
to
it
commentary which
is
is
its
There
in all
sufficient
tinguished
these branches.
is
As
a rational commentator
of the Bible he
and commentators
Parhon, and
Tanhum
Yerushalmi.
the
command
^^ is
who had no
**
b, is
109.
*^
his
Mahberet
lie-
A ink,
s. v.
JJlfp,
adopts the
Moses ibn
Ezra,
al-Mithadarah
wal-Mnddkarali,
quoted
p. 7,
b}'
Isa'ie,
and
S/i<rf/(?;7, p.
23.
riDTJ'
\12
THN Q?D^
Ins net).
548
Baram who
for
in his
com-
mentary on Deut.
30. 2 blames
him
And
if
to
140, 142, that his errors in certain matters are due to his
Some
of
the
philosophic
doctrines
of
Hefes
b.
have
by Judah
more
Barzillai,
in the
lengthy
own
first
two precepts of
Hefes's Book.
This passage
is
an important contribution to
In order to appraise Hefes
may
and translate
into English.
This
is
by
errors.'^^
Add
to these disadvantages
Nu!? D'-Dn*^
TWl
HT.
nnin
nh-'d
jn^
xnnp
nypi
^'h'^ii
saiv in the
strengthens
my
closely
upon
the
to
He
tribes
were alloived
Commentary on Judges
p. ix, note.
HEFES
B.
HALPER
549
Book
be accounted
for.
Owing
to these
cogent reasons,
i'Ci'
hope to be pardoned
nimn PK2
uaab
Nini:^
iJNin x^^;nn^
im
laai?
i'-c
nyn^ rnnN
''s
nnc'nrD
-inx^ ^a
::k'
D''"'n3
nriNt' niya
Jji
.i"n3
''
itrN
inajEi'
d^sj^
ha"-
n^ din
i'N i^tJ'nB'
r!?ya
pnT n^n
pnan^
r\2^:]^ n^^a-w
n:nNi
^1ni'
|o -ipyn
n^ ^n
-\f2i6
^3
n^B'*
n^jc
n^i
>m
n^jjh
noN
-imn
i3
*ns-i5J'
vsn
niun
nyn n^ nb ^x
Nin D\n^N*n
pt:'^
n^c*^
n^ '"i'sun
'3
bv
miD
Nin
pB*!?
ncNn NVo:n
^3
^m
'n
'^21
''Si
.b'n
niD>
Nin d'h^jn
/ivcn -im
mN
"jy
Ninrj^
nnx aba
'n D^^'a
nx-in x^n
^3^
D^vn^
N^JN
1^
pnN
Dili'
xh
Q^tj'ynn
dji
i!?
b::
bv
p^n
NintJ'
b3N .pnN
*
n\n't:;
ny n^^pn^ ab
n^]!J2r]
D"'JiB>Nin
noN
.nB'yi iin'-Ni
xonp mc'
^^n
id-.-'c
q^
^?bD
d\i^n*
p"i:>i'
DMi?N 'n
*3
hid
by ab^ Q^iy
dd-
Tarn
Commentary on
is
quotation
li'Ni
^'r ^'ha
irni5N 'n
nns* 'n.
^^ ^1
yDtj*
'31
133^ ^n nnc'ni
Deut.
4. 39.
1. 13.
Eccles.
The reading
there
is
DX
TinJI.
93
Comp., however,
i. i.
i.
17.
92
Gen.
s*
3.
is "l''3TD.
See Theodor's
edition, p. 115.
'^
Gen.
2. 4.
550
ona
ba
^yi
n?Dsn i^dn^i
vnnny>
d^13
nm^
'n^
iny^ pnc'3
'
^c ^d a^c-np
bnp2 inmi^
.iicrj^n
?is 'n
nx^a D^rc*
^byn ^nxDC'
nn ^y niv nnno
pxn
bi
n^bs*
^nn n^
rnn-n
vn\^:y
.Q^i:n
^iD!?nn:c'
D"yNi
-^ain
iri:N^"i
1=2
^3
nv
jvc'^
^^yn
D!?^:N
i^[nm]
.-lytj'n
c'r:c'
mrnD
nii^
'^'^nan
nn
;:nDs-:'
noN^
rn'
NintJ'
my "'ps
^'r
idnjc'
^3 tj'^N
"irnn-i
ncj^i
Nin
It is
T5^n-c
no
y-ii
min
-\)^bb
iv^'
^in
n^n^
5.
this verse.
on verse
is
Q'^HPS' 'H
mentioned
Ps. 89. 6,
7.
The manuscript'has
The
edition reads
n?0.
and
it
is
corrected by Halberstam.
"iiniD'C'
98
D^VS Dimi
it
13^
nnJC-',
which gives no
suit the
sense at
context.
all.
to
My
quite obvious
D was misread as
and the
word was
D"13T1, but
mill may
may
perhaps be read as
for
in^Tl
is
more
suitable,
bv the
fact that T
be easily misread as D
Dm^y.
often
I
The
idea expressed
that
all
rational beings
fS")
the
names and
sayings.
its
is
a thought
met with
in
origin
in
Menahot
ID
a,
99
where
Malachi
100
This word
missing
in
the text.
As
it
is
and passage, as well as in the fragment of the original, to explain each word doubt that he elucidates the phrase Tiy pS of the phrase, there can be no
Deut. verse, and that
it it
Hence
is
was considered
or perhaps by
IDSC
n1
The printed
which
is
obviously an error.
HEFES
B.
YASLIAH's BOOK OF
PRECEPTS HALPER
551
nvN-i3 un^
ijn:
^3
nn
.nn?^:i
nou
|no
.-nij
nn^
inyiJi
?n3:i
hnij
^1D^^^^
.|nn3i
7y nnanoc' nno
-j'^::^
'ai?
-ins
-i\'r '2
i3n:^3o
ns
c'n^oB'
mini Cwxn nx
pi
.ps-^
n^nt^'i
n^cn
niyi
pj^
n^osn
ly^jni
n^an
n^rrn
ch)v 'bib:
1^5
d^dsjc'
xi^ij^'^
.nnn^ inN
nn^s
^3
pi
nnx
^JK'
'i?
D?2vyD
n!?i
nou
[mo^
mo^
n^yn^ D^n^iDni
htdi nnu^i
-inxoi
.anvyo ini^j
^^'^nnx ^3
i^^^
n>viv
c'^
nbv^
b
-iL"x
^3
ijaaf?
n:>3n
yn^i
1:y^^E^
pnx irnji
i^cntD^
^3
\snm ncxn
pso
nnn
mi
UD-iy^
.1^
i!?xni
x^
xb bn
n:ini
iDx pi
nvxnn
1^
n-iyn m?on
pn^nn ^c
d33\x
!?x
"'''a^n^n^
.hp
^ni^ir
n^xn
njinni
'""irm
ne'e
n^^pn^
innnM unynn
nii
.nr!?
u^T
'n
njv^ni ^^'n^n;Di3
nuj
-inir
nD)i
u^x-lT
3"yx
pjyi?
nn^^ anp
pxt>'
xintr ^"^I01
hud
nnir
ij>\n ii5X3
i:yn* ^ivd
iniyc^
i^xi
\xj3n
Mja
nn^
^3
pdjs: ux-^r
i:^^jn nyl^'n
prn
p>isQ
ni-r
unyn
i?x
pn^L"D
x!?
ir^
.pao
^b ixn ^xn
'"
prcro irM
pjy nyn!?
^0*
inipi innii'i
n^y:;]!
^xnn
ux n^ycD
.1J-l3T^t^'
[ijn3ix3j"
The sentences enclosed in brackets were omitted by the copyist through homoioteleuton, and were afterwards supplied at Halberstam's request by two gentlemen who had the manuscript before them. See
Halberstam's preface,
^*
p. x.
and notes on
p. 290.
The The
sense.
107
"s
los
Deut,
4. 12.
Ny^_
j^. 8.
"^ These words are added in the same way as is explained in note 103. Instead of nyj' the printed text has T,"13^, which gives no sense. I am
not confident about this emendation.
VOL.
IV.
Q q
552
nniN
in"iiry3
inis*
D\sn
irNn
i/S3
nas^cn nnyr^
nny nsN^o
n3:n x^i]
"^
3ipo ^iron
nny ns nynn
N^^n
n^ ds nyn^
mvo
n^iti^n
nivan
.minn^ npn ps
y:^^
psD
dvj-'
"b
prrs'n^i
Ninn
nn"^ i:niN
Dvj>
nram nx-iD
'n
i^
3vj'n3
^'"ip^
n^
.in^iT
^^
nns my
n^3r'^'
psi irnui;'nr33i
'n
n^i"'
^ry"' p^^
'^^^^
^3
s"ysi
Dbiy3
n3n
'"^
pK'b^ ^^'^on^
x^K 13 n'3rn
j<^
nm
n;n3i
v^n mnn
-pnNni
.my
^n-i
yi-^T3i
"'my 3'n3n3
mx
-33
N^i
Diy^D
xbi
N^
inx bi
ib
^bi iits
Ni'3i
nu^n
.|3n;ncs;i
^ir:'i
nb3m n^nn
-i:"!
nisn'oi n3nn?Di
ijr'J"
pj'T.'i
unnn^i
i:N'-n3i
n^ n3r n^yn^
pn3
c'sn^
"'npyn ^y
d^3"i
pn3n^
nvnm
-isctsni
.nns
D^3-n
'n
irn^s*
I'jy
nns nns
-isDronkT
'31
-n3n''
nisom
nnx
ic3
nnx
'^^"'3
myi
"1-1371''
'ii
Q^^^'t.*'
"insci
.d^jicxi
p'vJ'xi
nin-j-
xin
|3"i
.pDD
''^3
iDr:n
cnpitD
';i
b^
'2
nnxn*j^ y'n'3
nnxn
^3-1:1
cn^iD
'i:x
^b
nnx x^x mn
b^
pt:*wsn
-n3nrj'
is
nnx?3i
to
)'?:Xnn^.
But there
no need
The Hithpa'el
is
Comp.
'12
"* Zach,
1^5
'i''
Exod.
Isa. 66. I,
where
is
"^
Ibid., 62. 8.
"* Deut.
Ic,
^^^
^"'^
6. 4.
l^^l
Ic
The
pi.
L^.
The
nnXH,
HEFES
B.
IIALPER
553
Nnm
."Jir
i^
px:;'
c'^l"
-nan:
p:;'N-i
^3^
i?30
pt^sn
[li?]^--'
noN3
nns* sin ^3
in^iT
121
^^i?
i:-i3Tnir
D^Jsn
nnx
i:^si
^iidi
"'3
n^nn
-ip^yni
i^
c'^i
fiui
M^L^'1
niTSi
nnx irn^x
n^ai
D\ni'N
i^nh nvs-in
Nin ^jx ^:x
!?d
inNoi .ip^yn ^y
iiS"i
noy
o
'n
nny
'-^tddi^
ab
.^j-vo
n^o pxi
s'd-in
^jni
Tivno
ipn px
xh
fiy^^
xi?
p-ixn
nivp
xnn
ohy
\n^x
nycc
'
The
first
to
and to consider
Him Lord
written
&'c.
:
things
know
that
He
is
truth
it
as
it
is
Knoiv therefore
knozv
;
this day,
and
lay
to
thy heart,
:
The words
therefore this
after a man's
day imply
for
he
will not
during his
And
the words,
and
this
it
and the
vision of
to seek
thy heart, as
to searcJi
is
And I applied
The proof
my
it
heart
and
out by wisdom.
to be found in the
concerning a
man who
He
calleth not
to say.
mind,
or understanding
1^*
See note
103.
^^4
'^^
554
/ have burned half of it in the fire. And the meaning of the words, that the Lord (mn') He is God, is that He is existent
in truth, for the
word
Nin denotes
something that
exists.
and
He
is
everything
as
it
is
written
Elohim
ereated.
He was
only named
man
The word
all.
nrn^ explicitly
He
is
Seest thou not that the word mn^ explicitly states that
.
He
is
Master of
all
created things
Lord
becomes a
unless
it
fact;
has a master.
not
is
funda-
posteriority, or
The
when DM^N
and heaven : He
complete world.
in
mentioned a complete
The words
and angels
all
///
heaven indicate
for
all
all
that
is
heaven, stars
their
as
it is
written
And
Thy
ivonders,
also
Thy
For
zvho
compared
itnto the
Lord?
the earth,
signify that
;
on
and animals
for
it
is
evident from
things that
He
this,
is
the
God
of truth.
acknowledge
and believe
in that thing,
although His
it
For
is
written:
For from the rising of the sun even unto the going doivn
My
name
is
is
And
none
that
He
is
the only
HEFES
one
B.
YASLIAH
BOOK OF PRECEPTS
HALPER
Our
one,
all
555
in truth, as I shall
teachers
proofs
of blessed
memory
it
said that a
man
should learn
him that
He
is
and there
no other, as
that
tJioji
is
said:
Be
so
ansiver a
Jieretic.
am
one
obliged
explain
here this
in
proof
in
order that
may be
is
strengthened
all
He
is
one,
and
the Creator of
things.
Know
that exist
water,
fire,
it
air
it
is
is
return,
and become
effaced.
in
This
known by
visible,
true demonstration.
tested.
The element
them
is
and can be
Now
visible
and can be
and blended
together,
that another
their
creator
own
accord.
for instance,
;
water extinguishes
fire,
and
Similarly
created
selves.
it
is
known
stars
were
by some one
else,
Now
since
we know by
by
created
is
clear
and evident
He who
it, is
who
rules
and guides
Master of everything
He
is
God
alone to
it
is
whom
:
written
zvill
To zvhom then
compare unto
ivill
ye
Him? And
556
And ye saw
it
voice.
By
these proofs
in
is
God
exists,
Him And
written:
And he
that
is
which
not
resemble
When
it is
it,
we
enter
house,
who
built
not present,
as
if
we know
present
if
we were
construction.
But
we
try to conjure
up
in
our mind
the
we
would
fail
to
accomplish
it
by mere
belief.
Now
since
we
a
man who
I
like us,
how much
all
less
can we conceive
things, blessed
it
be His
name
in
may
be fixed
made
a maker, as
if
we had
seen
him make
and the
intellect
he
is
to the mind.
tJion
As
it is
written
Hast
tJiou
not
known
? hast
not
heard?
the
not,
Lord,
neither
the
is
He
weary, there
'
is
any doubt,
is
one,
and that
there
to
is
We
Him
HEFES
B.
HALPER
in
557
Scripture, as
the Lord,
cases.
instance,
hand of
the earth is
My footstool^
human
order to liken
it
Him
arm
accordance with
speech, as
is
also written:
the
TJie
Lord hath
sivorn by
It is
of His strength.
He
in
But everything
;
else besides
Him
end
;
is
divisible
becomes new
and old
is
is
subject to change
decays and
to
:
set firm.
None
whose
of these things,
however, apply
it
our
Creator,
memory
Lord
is
is
exalted, as
is
written
is
Hear,
Israel^ the
one.
no other
desires
should
and
number
plural
It will
composed
2, 3, 4,
Now
since
&c.
come
after
i, it is
is
without
It is also established
i
i,
and that
is
only say
2, 3,
&c. after
we
Now
whose
name
is
exalted,
is
is
is
first,
we know
that there
none
Him,
that
He
has no second or
anything similar.
that
He
He
is
one.
Since
it
He
is
is
is
manifest
558
that
He
has no second.
it
we have mentioned,
of
all
all
things should
by
is
other beings.
For
He
is
one
in
truth,
divisibility,
not one at
we know
written
luith
:
in truth
and principle
/,
is
even
P>om all these that our God is one, /, am He, and there
all.
no
God
and
Me ;
:
kill
and make
alive ;
I ivonnd and
heal J
tJiere is
My
hand.
It is also
written
heard?
He
weary,
losophy
is
contained, for
it
is
and
unity of God.
Kaufmann was
out that
of
Bahya
God from
in
Here same
who
treats of the
They both
occur
in
the
The
is
difference
in
temperament
Sa'adya was
clearly marked.
in a polemical vein,
b. Barzillai,
See Judali
Commentary on
Jti..lj
Comp.
|_j9
especially ^l^^..*
^1 dxi^l [l.-i^
sl*^
iaflUl
HEFES
B.
HALPER
559
subject from
He
is
own
beliefs,
but
is
tenability of
is
Nothing
him but
his
own
naive.
He
As
his
own
and
con-
him
self-evident, there
is
no need to
refute
his
the
doctrines
of others.
Grant
his
premisses,
unknown.
As
such a book
assertion
may be hazarded
that
his
Book of
is
alluded to
by himself
in the
Book
of
of Precepts.^-^
{/.^^-o,
or Measures
Dmyc).
recorded
out
his
there,
is
not
known whether he
carried
resolution.
It
should
question
"iys*
is
slightly corrupt.
nnn nnB'l
'JNyroi^N
"["nNpc^N*
ni^ aon
"D
''bv
why
n^
maj
jx
3N*n3
;
oniyw-bs*.
explanations of these
we abridge
mind
we
as
The verb
?iy is
ambiguous,
it
usually denotes
lie
relied upon.
Accordingly
would
this suits
Fol. jpa,
1.
See note
to that passage.
560
TiD-\
It is
that remark
Whether
It is
it
certainty.
nowhere
and
in
tive
question must be
undecided.
As
that
it
a very brief
It
was the
difificult
Such
is
commentaries
'
fragment.
^^'^
It
recognized this
of Precepts.^-^^
It
is
commentary
Book
This conjecture
is
now
indisputably verified.
to the
in
Halakot Gedolot
n^nj
which
of
is
mentioned
lists
Hebrew and
Arabic books.^^-
We
know
that
We
method of
we assume
life,
while he was
It
in its entirety
by Horowitz
in
m^^nil
fll^J
n*2,
II,
pp. 63
'^
1^1 132
See
fols.
27 b and 29
a.
62.
p. 27,
note
2.
HEFES
B.
HALPER
561
Two anonymous
to
Hefes without
any
justification.
J.
Part of a
halakic
M. Freimann under
author.^=^^
Tnm,
The
identity
of
the book
is
cannot
be
not a particle of
There
is
Book
adopted
in this
work.
weakness of
and
second
diffi-
assumption
full
of serious
name
of
of Hefes to
The statement
PVeimann that
^'^^
Jam"s
Freimann had
this
passage
in
a
b.
Hebrew
translation
Samuel
He
xna^D
(I)
n^N ripno^N
\n"i
This
is
is
same
The
title
other
book
is
that which
known under
it
the
of myvpt:n IDD.
Rapoport
at first ascribed
to R.
Hanan'el.i^"
122
His reasons
preface,
I, 3.
^2*
135
^^^
4,
end.
in
See Steinschneider
Geigers
;
Zcitachrijt, II, p. 77
ibid.,
^btd.,
XI.
p.
94
1873,
p. 4.
562
of difficulties, he
He
"iDD
was part
of the
Book
is
civil law.
The name
passage
in
niyvpc
which
is
stated that he
who wishes
there
to be
is
no
that."''
There
is
apparently
some support
for
this
view
in
one of the
in
quotations from
the
"lyvp^n
"liD
occurs
the
Thus
i\T\'2
it
is
464
IDDD
pi
n"ya^ 0^^201
ny
r\'h
in^c
^33
is
d:p
pai;
pxn ;"ysn
D'.yvpon
1203.
The same
more
opinion
expressed by Hefes
:
who
pixn
gives a
Ni'iN'
D3sn^x ^hhii
'h^
p"iNi
Nnynos
|n
n?:s3
"'2
pcvD^N
\ni?Nn
-^-\
ncn
\^-2rh^
jy
^nx nspn
i:Din i^sT:'"
nvN'-^'s'
;nN'
no
"irh Dnm!?2
hap
pycc'
N2sn
1x2
tJie
jxcr^N.
If
Simeon.
The amount
it is
he
is to
him
is
not fixed as
in Palestine ; but it
might
town
be
in
determined by some of
tivo litigants.
If
be
Simeon refuses
excommunicated.
to
^'^'^
decision.,
he
is
to
must be regarded
ties are cited
number
decision.
of authoriIn Piske
who rendered
p. 55.
the
same
'"^ '2^
Kcbiuai llakainini.
b.
See Rapoport,
op.
cit.,
p. 58.
"*>
12
ff.
The case
is in
treated of
is
as follows
Simeon owes
HEFES
B.
HALPER
563
Geonim,
ingly,
Alfasi, Natronai,
and
Hefes.^"''
n"ij;vpr:n
Rapoport, accord-
idd to Natronai.^*^
is
On
frequentl}-
author.
our
identification, there
no
sufficient
ground
for
Book
of Precepts
unknown
hood of
into
to
some of
For
them.^*^
There
is
hardly any
likeli-
that
in its entirety
Hebrew.
that case
its
disappearance would
It
Book
of
1" Responsa, ed. Prague, 250. See Rapoport, op. cif., p. 56. "2 I cannot resist the temptation of putting down a suggestion which occurred to me, and might occur to some one else, though I am perfectly
convinced
as a
it is
utterly unfounded,
and
that
is
to consider the
myi'pCn
is
"ISO
translation
of the "inN'pD^iS
uNHD.
The
root Vi'p
sometimes
,Js
of
synonymous with 3Vp, which would be a good equivalent for its significations. But, as in Hebrew, the technical term
"3
in
some
this
is "liyi",
Abraham
of Lunel,
who
quotes Hefes in
:i''njf2n,
pp. 6r a and 67 a,
is
borrowed from
Alfasi.
Comp.
564
Hefesy"
This
is,
at our disposal.
It
quotations
which
will
may have
easily
formed
part of the
in
Book
of Precepts.
Or Zanid,
III,
exact meaning of
that verb.
r\'^7\
This
is
the method
Rook of
Precepts.
The
is
other objection
is
supposed to be quoted
his Sefer
':i
R. Moses
y^n naoni
of Coucy, in
Miswot
iTnunpD nmn3
id jm:
n^n
lyy
y\T\2
Hefes,
his
it is
asked,
how
name
in this
manner
this
Hefes, he
says,
unable to write.
down whatall
the
As
mark
of respect
after their
teacher, and
dignified
him
Gaon.^^"
The
explanation,
however, has
undecided.
still
in
Sefer Misivot
not only do
it
enable us to use
as
p.
127 b.
^^^
Kebmat Hakamim,
p. 56.
HEFES
B.
HALPER
565
He
mode
when
to be done.
Of
refers.
is
words were
jnjDH pi
it was. For if he said might have been taken to mean that he himself was accustomed to do so. This hypothesis is not without foundation. For this practice in the case of a widow or it
divorced
woman who
is
lost
is
given
at full length
by R. Meir of Rothenburg
as follows:
nni:
the
name of the
nna'na
IN
'1
^xn?2i
nsDin ^sx
fno
ncn:nj
''jni3i
njDi?Nnji
jnjon
pi
nyn'j'3i
nninsD rh
.Tnianp h^ nnins.^"
Here we have the same passage from the same book in oratio recta, but instead of the words psj j'sn -yo jnu nM p, we simply have :^v.:i^T\ pi. That the last two words were
not added
is
pw
pan lo
jnij
p.
It
thus
becomes quite
clear that R.
knew
less conclusive,
for this
view
of
number
'*''
who
quotes this
But
is
know where
it
ended.
566
R.
a
Hanan'el."'"'^
that'
number of
R. Hanan'el's authenticated
led
was
this
consideration that
Rapoport
to
book.^^^'
Now
if
this
the real
initials
r/'-i,
Had
not
initials
We
(2)
ship of Hefes:
of the
names;
Responsa
of R. Meir of Rothenburg
(3)
wrong
ascription to
R. Hanan'el.
On
There
are,
Hefes which, to
of the
my
Book
of Precepts.
Thus from
the
Or Zarud
it
and decisions of
often
Now
have
post-talmudic authorities.
in
some
-i2D.
I
cases this
work
is
called i'sn
"I3D,
and
V^nn
The
latter
quoted.
therefore
36.
^^'
1*1
HEFES
B.
HALPER
567
120,
'^'Dnn -idd.
the
Book
latter
of Precepts,
and meant
the
was a
collection
We
consequently find
J^ann isoa,^^-
Book
is
of Precepts
headed
while a
Responsum
ascribed to the
)'Sn "idd.^^^
Ill
Hefes
b.
Yasliah's
Book of
giving an
Arabic.
Indeed
may
claim
priority
all
in
ordinances in a
his pre-
any language.
He went beyond
decessors
by
into groups,^^
another, as
is
done by
writers,
including
Maimonides, he incor-
porates
all
He
370.
p.
281.
precepts without any order or logical division, but divided them into chapters
in
That
seen
from the preserved fragment as well as from the two precepts quoted by Judah b. Barzillai. The passage in Maimonides's Sf/fr ha-Miswot, p. 55, upon
his assertion,
VOL.
IV.
568
Where
in
from the
strict
been considered
What
other writers
did
in
book.
fifty
two
is
say,
in
will
be readily
We
little less
approximately
introduction,
it
eight
hundred pages.
Add
to
this
the
lengthy,^-^^
and
is
a thousand pages.
As we do
book we cannot
with
certainty
the
reasons that
It is,
how^-
see
that his
Not being
satisfied
incomplete, he determined
ordinances in
I'^e
See below.
HEFES
B.
HALPER
569
Aramaic
and
Furthermore, Arabic at that time practically supplanted as the vernacular among the bulk of the Jews,
this
It
could be
who
while even
profound talmudic scholar might profit by it, as it contained all the sources upon which the decisions were
based.
Zunz
it
may have
been
same title that were But the absence of any polemical against this view. There is only one place
This
her
where Hefes
is
in
connexion with
b^,j-
the age
when a
girl
attains
majority.^"
^g
^j^^
nnnb nny:
pn
ps-
12b,
it
is
obvious that
As
that
it
Book
of Precepts
we know
had a lengthy introduction (J^xo) which, apart from defining the author's system and method, gave a survey of
the principles underlying the biblical and talmudic ordinances. Hefes states ^^^ that in the introduction he explained and discussed all cases where option was allowed.
It
was
in that part
Although neither
Ibn Bal'am^so ^or Maimonides,^6o f^om whom we know that Hefes criticized the method of the Halakot Gedolot,
156
17
a,
II.
17
ff.
1*^
Commentary on Deut.
Sefer ha-Mtsivot, p. 5
30. 2
ed. Fuchs).
''ed.
Bloch).
r 2
570
States in
occurred,
it
is
legitimate to assume
that
it
For
it
is
in
the
introduction
how many
thirty-sixth
part
is
quoted by Hefes
is
himself.^'^i
quite methodical,
though monotonous.
in
He
same formula
every case.
by
a;in
'n:n,
with
of which verbs are either used impersonally or have nynu' In a comparatively few words a risiime
is
as their subject.
given.
He
and ampHfications added by the Rabbis. He always quotes the passage upon which his decisions are based, first giving the pentateuchal verses and then the
rabbinic passages.
at
The entire range of tannaitic and amoraic literature is the command of Hefes, and he makes ample use of both
of
all
Talmudim and
halakic Midrashim.
He
refers to
the
of
all
A
in
curious
^"^^
may
be given here.
The Mishnah
Kelim
Shammai concerning
wrapping up
scrolls.
for
no matter whether
Hillel's school are
See
te.xt, fol.
12
a,
1.
15.
^''*
28. 4.
HEFES
B.
YASLIAH
to
57I
his
susceptible
uncleanness.
The Mishnah
in
gives
no decision on
to be decided
Gamaliel.^^^
in
Maimonides
Rabban Gamaliel's
as
is
when the
Hillelites
and Shammaites
of Rabban
Gamaliel, and
his
impossible
Nevertheless
writers,
in the
works of other
The
first
The
book contained
the
first
ethical
precepts,
as
may
be seen from
b. Barzillai.
it
The
numerous references
considerable length.
was of
In
God
to
first-
there.^^''
For the
in that
down whereby
^^* ^^^
to
know
22.
6, 4.
^'
See
572
It
also
pointed out
to
fulfil
that
the judges
are
obliged to urge a
man
his vows,^^^
vow
is
if
no
time was
tunity.i^''
he must carry
it
short sentence
which
follows
is
:
first
book.
It is as
yni in n:sa
snarK
':sjd pji^hi
pnx
sn:o^
\)r2'^ N'nyj^:
ab.
Otit
of thcvi arc
iliat
tJiirty-tivo cases
con-
cerning
ivhicli
He
informed ns
He
ivho
is
;
blessed
all
and
of them
this pas-
who
who
book
We
thus
know
that this
certain
transgressions
passage.
"2
1.
It is
the plausible
'n^N' "in:^Ki
sn^ys
See
nr
x^
not fsr^T^x
xin
sn^ys
rg;.
'^^
nr
Md..
text, fol.
4.
Ibid., fol.
21
b,
1.
20.
word
is
against the
Hebrew rendering
of Ibn
Tibbon,
who
to
translates [IDVD
by
D'2'iyj, guaranteed.
it is
have that
signification,
Moreover, Maimonides
:
manner
n5N JDV
yjl
n5x
ni n'"l3^,
tlial
He
lulw
is
He wotdd cut
Illy for |0i>
.
one
and put
is
But where
or
what need
to
is
What Hefes
or
that
be administered by God
Himself, and this would naturall3' be in cases where the Bible states ^JjlHSni
Now
is
The
the
signification he stated
development of he made
it
contain
'^as
contents of a book,.
HEFES
B.
YASLIAH
BOOK OF PRECEPTS
^''^
;
HALPER
573
conjecture
of Rapoport
but
it
has no independent
for which,
according to tradition,
Then even
from the
""D
if
we grant
book.
that Hefes
is
meant by
it is
first
is
^VD ^1N
which
ought to be
only
in colloquial
nauba
'
the
first
time
',
or
better
still,
al-marra
al-idd.
Ibn
by
ivcxnn
it
'y'^^l
is
colloquial sense;
but then
To
himself.
the second
allusion
by Hefes
From
it
we
learn that
all
that
the
acquisition
of slaves and
thereto.^'*
The
is
Our
8,
section 3
Kebusat Hakamint,
p. 58.
"]n3n
173
n^^x hi w^t'S no^i? i^foi. 4 a, 1.21). The same usage is found in Hefes (fol. 8 a,
beginnmg of the second
book.
1.
i6), D^N*
^VQ^JX
^IN*
"'2,
at the
wN:jnn
n:j2 "'^
nan
jy ''::nDJ
"iny.
i have already
midst of
my
to
(loc. cit.).
574
of this book.
it
seems to me
Considering
the numerous errors that crept into our copy such a supposition
is
not precluded.^"-'
Of course
is
the reverse
it
may
here,
to say.
is
possible that
the
This
would
The
fourth
book
treats
of free-will
offerings, vows,
It
contains
The
fifth
book
is
ritual
As
devoted to them
in
the
Fourteen pages are taken up by two precepts and a portion of the third. There are two references by Hefes to the sixth book, and from them we learn that it dealt with the tithes of
first
com,
''5 "'^
&c.,^'^
blood.^'^
It is
very
a,
1.
ii.
(foi.
13 a,
>s
1.
18).
"
^B
i^asn ab
q-i
bi
nyn-j*
a^^iba
^m
n::n:Di
nbba NK>
fX b'^'Slbn
Xnn^
'^NTI^N.
HEFES
B.
HALPER
575
The
found
in animals,
according to an allusion to
is
it
by
Hefes.^"^
The
that
its
fourteenth book
once referred
to,
and we learn
firstlings of animals.^''
From
teenth
The
treated
thirty-sixth
to
in
human
beings.
this
all
in a logical order,
as possible.
others,
for
The
they are
the
of,
mainsta}'
of
religion.
These
ordinances disposed
by those
of Leviticus.
is
Keeping the
please
logical
26
arrangement
As
this
in
mind, he
in
obliged
book
it
God
;fol.
b,
1.
7).
remark occurs
the
fifth
i simii compute
the tenth book
12
a,
I.
21).
iSmanjDS
n^-^n
nnon^Ni
(foi.
13 a,
1.
19).
1.
Nnn ma'JDi
(foi.2oa,
16\
See
text, fol. 12 a,
1.
14.
576
to deviate
is
now and
This
same character
two
or
Thus
work occur
that
book
that free-will
mentioned
that
of
these
offerings
are
be found
in
Numbers.
The laws
of
in
appertaining to
occur
in
the
sixth
chapter
some
are in Leviticus.
{To be continued.)
CHAPTER n
AQUILA'S
we speak of Aquila's knowledge of the Hebrew Grammar and Lexicon, it should be understood that we cannot possibly have in mind a systematic treatise of
1 8.
When
Hebrew grammar
all.
At
best
it
may
rise of
a scientific study
Hebrew language
Thus we
in
way.
literature which,
""
far."''
On
besonderer Rucksiclit
auf
die Logik^
1895, 25
ff.
V.
d.
The
history of
Hebrew
nSC,
grammar
is
treated in
full
by
S. D. Luzzatto,
;
W.
Bacher,
Die
liebr'dische
zum
;
16. Jahrh.',
mit einem
specifically- the
beginnings
Hebrew grammar by Bacher, Die Anfdnge der hcbr'aiscJien Gmnitnatik, ZDMG., XLIX, pp. I and 335 ff. The grammatical observations of the ancients are summed up by Berliner, Beitr'age sur hcbr'dischen Gramniatik int Talmud itnd Midrasch, 1879; comp. also Bacher, Anfdnge^ 3-7.
ff.
577
578
When
b.
it is
of
Hebrew
roots
productions/-
it
were
idle to
Aquila.
given to etymologizing,''^
of a primitive
root theory
is
verified
all
too well.
The
haustive,
by no means ex:
may
serve as an illustration
05?
Dt2N
is
;
combined
ipx
is
= KCKAt/i/eVos^
^"l^y^p
con-
with 110
Deut. 26.
17
a
where
is
rendered
;
arrrjWd^co, a
word used by
90
(91).
45
(^6). 3
'"l3Nri,
n^^
with
N13 Ps.
10 where
10;
comp.
21
ixfrayeiv
=
xat
ii'^r]
32
(^^).
::'i3
with
C'N^
Ps. 68
(69).
where
dn^yvdxrO-riv
trsiJ,
renders
n^lJNi^
but
airoytvcoaKeti'
otherwise renders
comp.
Kings
Job
41. 7
where
v-epiKxvai.^
P''^i^,
v-nefjiKx^lv
;
"i=i5
being used by
with
"iJN*
a' for
I.
?''^k[
Deut.
17 where
KpD\//^rj?
according to
b,
BM,
so also Sifre
D^Jan
quoted
nin
by
nin
Rashi
and
Sanh. 6
7a:
"inai
X^
with
Ps. 61
(62).
4 where
inriinip
= eTrt/Joi-Aewere,
-"iio
comp.
where
k-ni^ovkri
'T.t^'O
uniformly
=
o-f,
niin
r\y
with
Isa. 51.
7
23
= =
eba(l)tC6vTiov
comp.
;
Ps.
45
38
(46).
where
19.
^ha(^iC(Lv
rightly
renders
;
i'lO
^n'
with
hbr\
Ezek.
where
"'
n^niJ
hpcLOr]
nr with
roots
(32. 24)
where
The
triliterality of
Hebrew
the tenth and beginning of the eleventh century) and the theory perfected
by Ibn Janah
"^2
(first
ticularly Beilage 9. p.
''^
See above.
10.
;: ;
REIDER
i.
579
is
translated
nii^
by
TeOokcaixivi],
'made
nnbri
turbid,
muddy':
10
is
with
'"iiprp,
(rva-TT^jxa,
rinjp^
;
which
used
for
is
ti]v
Kara^avriv
f^ooei'o-etv
Gen.
avTov
Jer.
32. 2,
'ni^'^
;
Job 37. 3
(31). II
combined with
">^5
"iiB',
so Rashi
n'J'?
I'l^
with 119
48
where
is
k-nUpav^v;
with
p^rD
"^^J^
Ezek.
npB' in
'ip.f^
20. 8
where
15.
'il'?*!
translated
P'^^
(31).
by
I'jXka^av
with
Gen.
N^'3
2
r""^*
where
Jer.
=
is
ttotiCoi;
an
abbreviated
**^'^
with
48
39.
9 where
N^'fi'
(Ttrai;
^"^'"^
Job
13
combined
e^ekev-
(hawk,
ctk^vo^
:
falcon)
''^^3
= o-Keuacrr?/?
in
Isa.
airea-KoXoTriaas,
word used
two places
for ^??,
comp.
Ps. 67 (68). 5
and
Isa. ,^-.
14; the
same confusion
;
is
where n^pn
Isa. 19. 1
nsn"!
av
== ava^X-qOria-eTaL
is
where ^V (cloud)
12. 5
combined with
Nnir
;
'12 Kap-nos
4. 2
by confusion with
is
on the other
from
3if3
hand
pii' is
Ezek.
20. 6, 15
?T,
rendered
i. is
crTaaLs
{^T)
;
confounded with
Prov.
27 where
ni5!ii*=z e-n-tx^o-tsN^*;;
nwS'X
derived from
rather
in
D'*>7
toIs
e^ekevaopivots with
and
188
to
Num.
N*?^
p.
from
Ps.
derived
11^*
'^'''i
Jer.
where
V>'J
r.dpioyr]
(which usually
i
= liif?)
stands
nyif
to
Isa.
6^.
where
nyi:
KaTaarpoovuvm',
12. 23
for rWQf;
where
Hos.
59
to niT
Ps.
II.
12 (12.
where
*yy^"jri!?
it
e-n-tKpaTwz;
yii
to nyi
;
(60).
10 where
r]Taipi]<jaTo,
so Rashi
yy^ to
580
7mm fratiget)
is
translated
'.B"^n
by
apfioaei,
HS";
to
N3") Ps.
45 (46). II
where
laO-qT^;
on the contrary
TTpo(Tr}vri<i
XS"^
;
to
ns";
I'lB'b
iiBnp
=
is
y\5i(TCTa
]y^ to
HJB'
Deut.
6.
where
QJ^^SB'i
rendered by
oewepcoo-ei?,
nr;;^'
19.
various conjugations in
differentiate as
much
as possible between
them by using
certain types of
verbs.
Greek verbs
pi'el
Hebrew
to
Thus, the
and
hiph'il
in -ovv
are
expressed
and
-dCf"', -(.C^iv:
= KaTajBi^ai^Lv, and t^^^>n = hytdCew, n^3 = a^wow, T3?n = ovvajxovv, TW e^taovv, n>n and n^nn = (owvv and = koKo^ovv, n^EJ'n = ttotCC^lv, TOK'n = aKovTiCnv, y^Dr{ = cTKavbaXovv, r\^fr\ = ayvo-qixaTiCiiv, or nnin = ^oiTiC^iv, ^nc? and D'3f n = dpOpiC^Lv, = (TKop-niCnv, and r?r! VT, ynin and HN-in = yvwpiCdv, &c. Verbs with -ovv and are less frequently used for the kal, e.g. = boKifxdCdv, 22D = kvkXovv, |2C' = aKr]vow while the pi'el and
"i^i?
">7i?!?
"I'^NH
I'ra
-t'Ceti'
]r\z
hiph'il
e.g.
are sometimes
bLa(f)9LpiLv,
^m =
iTTt(TTp(ptv,
is
nt^p
= = =
pi.
vcf)paLVtv,
KdfxTTTa\
The
hiph'il
sometimes
P''T.nn
iroulv, as e.g.
iroulv, JT'OVn
acpcavov ttouIv.
employed
to render
more
rarely
the
and
ijieyaXvvetv, 3^LJ\i
dyaOwuv
and ^ekrvvew,
p^H'in
= jxaKpvveiv.
of
roots
in
''*
As
to
the confusion
the
Septuagint
comp. Frankel,
Voystudien, p, 200.
REIDER
581
Where
Hebrew
intransitive verb
=
"i??^
a Greek passive
and
rendered by
and "i^pn
;
ffxinTiXav
= Koko/3ova6at, Thus = koXoIBovv V^'^ = (ixTrtirXaadai, V^b' and T^f^ = "^^S = bvvaixovcrdai, "i^^^n = bvvaixovv ^ [xeTecapi;
i^l^a
= oKa^'8aAoGo^at, ?*K'3n = aKavbaXovv "153 = /Bapvvea-QaL, = /3apvviv p2 = hiacTKop-KiC^aOai, pSH = hiaaKopniC^eiv D^l = v\}/ov<Tdai, D^in = v\j/ovv nyn irXavacrOaL, nynn = TrXarav Dri = reAetoro-^ai, Dnn = reXetorv NCC = fxtaLveaOat, NStD = niU' = e^to-oucr^ai, njtr = k^iaovv Hob' = ev(f)paLve(r6ai, ixiaivHV mSK' = ev^paiviiv.
bB'l
;
l^Iian
31.
The
by
Thus VT
yiyvuxTK^tv, VliJ
;
=
;
yiyvaxTKeaOcu
80/ixerr,
^ns
ypdcpeir, 3riD3
;
ypd(f)e(Tdai
nj3
oiko-
n3n
= olKohop.el<TdaL /><3 = p.oXvvtv, b^'^ = poXvveadai = 7rA?;o-o-ety, HSn = -nXricTa-ia-Oai. Where the pass, is
^333
it is
Job
iD^n,
28.
15
iri;;
8wo-i
]^\
(sbj.
so also
6').
On
is
whole rendering
'*ripriD3
paraphrastic.
Thus Gen.
6
30. 8 \^'n33
;
D^n'PN
a-wav^a-rpe-^iv
pe
debs
(Twavaarpo^riv
^n
6
"3
on
ni.i^^
77'
read
Jer.
;
16.
(45).
DnJ'
xb]
=
''3
ovh'
ov
pi]
oi^k
(fiaXaKpcoa-ovaLv
avTOVs
38
27
">3"nn
yp^rx^
on
iJKOvaav to prjpa.
('
inwardly transitive
5
^nn,?^
',
GK.,
53 d-g)
Job
18.
5.
apdijaeraL
= =
45
Jer.
23
^n?pri-^N
|U7;
e^aAei^^tu/
50
(27).
582
eav
jUT/
crv\i^r]a-6S)cri to.
eAdxtora
n^nari).
Ezek.
13. 22 niS3ri
]t.
...
riixavpcaOri
(implying
The
Gen.
hithpa'el
is
naturally rendered
by the
active,
comp.
5. 22,
24 ^kri!l
;
= koI TrepteTraret
Jer.
Kat 77poo-Kvi^?/(roT;(ni'
46
(26).
14
=
;
(tttjOl
or the
''nnsrin
= TrepiKva-at
or the passive
;
Job
5.
'l^?T"!
= koI
eTriTpi^-qa-ovTai
Isa. 52. 2
22. Aquila's
be gauged
fully
texts of his
version than
we
possess now.
means
Hebrew
be
sentence was
fact that in
Of
course,
we must bear
in
mind the
may
at variance
with
:
our own.
{a)
This
is
proved by
perfect
The Hebrew
largely rendered
3"}^
by
the
Greek
eKaOicrev,
ijyyLo-ev,
1"i3y
=
;
-naprikQov,
huTt]pi](ra.
Gen.
i.
29
Ezek.
I
3.
9
9.
;
^^T^}
Uhi^Ka
Exod.
;
7.
T^D^
z= hihiuKo. ae
"'npi?
Kings
24
"'HN')!?
=
as,
Ke/cArjKa
Ps. 30 (31). 23
k^ippt\x\xai
d-nriK-nicTTai.
Sometimes the
and
is
pluperfect
found,
for
instance,
Ps. 24 (25). 2
30
(31). 15
where
''lyinDli
=: eireiToiOeiv. Qliyb'
Or
the imperfect
;
=
',
erpixtc"!'
avTovs'^^
Ps.
118
;
174
''^T^^
I3in
Ezek. 22. 29
''
eiA/cuer
refers
Opi^.
REIDF.R
583
it
is
properly rendered
e^eAeuo-erat
;
by the
used
future: Jud. 4. 14
n^K'n
NJf^ ('"^j'T)
.
Ps. 76 (77). 10
is
fj,i^
(inkijrr^Tai
Similarly
the
future
to
lies in
1
the
future:
Job
;
18.
20 ^^^^
8.
=
21
ahjuoi^ija-ovarLv
41.
nnT33
is
=
is
bLa^ev(T(TaL
Prov.
for
^^
Ps.
Ni'D
cvpy'ja^i,.
Abnormal
for
da-d-
Kovaov
fxov
"'2n*:i?
(22).
22
which there
a variant
etVr/Kovo-a?
In a conaor. subj.
aptly translated
by the
ixi],
Ezek.
3.
18
in"iri]n
in
dependence
on 3 cum
''K>7t
infin.).
Examples
^6.
of the
present:
;
Job
6.
24. 5
(^epxovTat
30
b'nQ
;
eKTrera^et
Prov.
8 rn^X
<rva-Tpe(f)L
(gnomic tense)
Jer.
10. 7 nnx^
is
irpeTTet
(or i-m-npi-no).
The
the
:
pf.
with
prefixed
17 where
rendered by article
cum
pt.,
comp. Eccles.
pf.
2.
'''?'yr^
=
:
TO
'TToLovpeiov.
i
Similarly,
with
T^^?
pie-
ceding
.
. .
Jer. 7.
'l^n"i'^?<
6 yv6ij.(vos
10.
25 "^lyT-N^
rcov
"^pv:
ytvioaKOVTa
34
Tovs
(41}.
^^H'Tf?^
yevofxivajv;
52.
15
^''?,^
""^^
(p-TTcnrctiKOTas.
The
idv
p.i]
pf.
with DN
preceding
as,
is
translated
by the
syONl
4
by
with
idv,
\i'3
e.g.
Ps.
40
(41).
(19).
(Kal)
tXOij
preceding Ps. 18
V^m
24
"jjli
=
3)
ov
aKovo-ef].
:
Two
pt. aor.
cum
pf.
;
aor.,
as
Ps.
9.
(10.
is
f'NJ
T]in
vAoy?;o-as
bUavpc
a similar treatment
given a
=iJ^
pf.
followed
by
(60). 3
^niB'ri
riD3N
dvp.oidds
was, and a
pf.
comp.
{b)
Ps.
49
AaA?/(Tas e/caAeo-e.
is
Kai
usually expressed
koI (.arat
by
20
Exod.
26, 6
and elsewhere;
VOL.
('^)'?Tir'l
''^
{k-oI)
oiao-reAf/
29.
P^xod.
18,
Comp.
Ta3lor.
loc.cit., p.
IV.
S S
584
(s.
Ezek.
3.
17;
;
riNn^i
''"'Spl
^al
KoAeVetj Jer.
7.
27;
n~psi
Kat K6\\fovTai
24
(25). II '^'IrPI
'JIN
2ri3?ni
Kol
is
TTLKaX(Taa6
KaX
Or
the
Hebrew form
infin. aor.
conceived
a.s
preceded by tov
is
is
employed
form which, as
inf.
will
be seen below,
7
with the
prefix
(45).
10 n^yni
tov avayayelv.
cum
imperf. (orav
cum
coniunct.
kch
.
cons,
cum
perf.
is
naturally expressed
',.
by
. .
cum
15
nsDm
1
pyon-'jp
kql apApTij.
in
The
perf.
with
conscc. in an
iterative force
9.
becomes
25
'""^.V,"!)!
=
,
Kol aveiSCfiaCev.
On
when the
Hebrew
infer
pf. is
joined to a
Jer.
7.
weak
28
), it
expressed correctly
ef/yprai
:
by the pf comp.
that
nn"|3:i
Kat
we may
the
7. 2.
preceding
<^'}?^
was rendered
eK-AeAot-ey,
comp. Mic.
(c)
The
impf.
is
fut.,
as
aor.
V]^
is
=; yi'caaoixaL,
^1P^
KaXicrco,
J3p'^
crK-qvutaci.
:
The
2.
Gen.
n?y'_
avia-TTja-av
Job 21. 10 ?'3^^ = ibva-TOKrjaer 30. 12 ^I^VI Ps. 17 (18). 44 ^jn^y^ ^1. 13 DNOX = vTrepptxl/a
;
= =
lO
ibovKevaav
jjlol
54
(^S):
^5
P''^'?^
eyXvKavaixev
94
;
(95).
(103). 7
VIV
in'
Tjp.vvdixr}v;
Isa.
26. ID
= kyviapiaev =
j/AeryfJ?/.
;
II7
(l 18).
Naturally,
(38). 21
may
avTeneivTu
am =
aor.
iiria-Tpecpov
(comp. likewise @)
IT)^
for k-n^KpoTovv).
The
impf.
is
also translated
instance.
by an
when
it
carries
on a pf
as, for
Job
21. to ^i-T z=
: :
585
V"]])
Ps.
;
7.
16
7.
bv^)
dpydauTO
73
;
(74).
Prov.
41. 2
21
^3n"''iri
t^oufxer
Isa.
30.
^IV?!
= =
ir'?
eSouKe.
i8a
in its interrogative
form being
C'T!^
''''5
''^nx>'i'7
a"s procedure
is
uncertain)
is
The impf
frequentative or
9.
gnomic
;
rendered
CTKr/rot
Ps. 61 (62).
I.
32
13n^;n
=
;
dyaTTore
Isa.
6').
;
14.
'"I?.?:
fpe^i'Cet
38.
12
= eAawet Job 38. 18 i-ifiovKivere Prov. 4 15. 18 33 yijri = ya'dJcrKerat 'U'^a^ = eKreVret //e (contrast
20 Jnr
'^T\n\'r\r\
: ;
"JD-'Ji^ri
aorist a a
yii-tTui
stands
on a different plane
the imperf
is
conceived as describing
The
'*^VJ^
<>^3
<*);>'
m^
Isa.
40.
15
''^'^^
P"^?
=
.
AeTrroz^
appar. pointed
;
?']'?)
^aK\6p.vov
Cso
according to one
.
edition)
Jer.
10.
N^''^
^9?
apyvpiov
(pepop-^vov
Hos.
5-
13
-'"^T
^?^"''^
3('')"^t)
j
{"irpos
f3a(nX4ay
3"i;
OLKaaop-evov
T]bop
(a
apparently read
hiKa^ovTi.
^"^1
again 10. 6
=
is
{f-iacnXd)
Similarly,
"Tlti*^
implied
niorsii
Ps. 90 (91). 6
insanientis.
Ps.
^^PP =
=a
The
8
pt. likewise
impf circumstantial
ai^Tw avix(popa)
34
{0^^).
yX
HNit'
inxnn
(e-eA^eVw
ov yLV(^(TKovTi.
Two
Job
kv
subordination:
eOavixdaTcticras
16
'?
N?snn
ab'rii
Kat
i-ta-pe^ai
kpoi;
is
similarly
an imperf asyndetically
infin.
:
expressed by an
Deut. 32. 29
!l?33n
6(f)\ov icro(f)i(Td7](Tav
k-iaTaaOm.
S s 2
586
{d}
a.
cum
impf.
lav
cum
a*ip^ri"DN
lav
Isa. 21.
12
Jl^ysri'DX
lav
7rt(7;r7/re).
*3
cum
=
^3
lav
cum
coniunct.
(kci
tai')
praes.
sive
;
aor.,
comp. Ex.
21.
18
P'l^
""i?"!
=
:
hiay.ax<JiVTai
Deut. 24.
22 (20) U3nn
=
(a
(eo.i;)
pa[:iOL(Tyjs.
Or
NUJ
NU"
may
be expressed by a
l-^epxojji^viov
pt.
Job
in
5.
21
"to'O
a-u
ntro,
-TTpovoy-ris
had
mind
an
n^K
the
usual
aversion
to
personifying
inanimate object;
comp. the
(c)).
On
a different plane
vHifrii
. . .
is
the
'3
^nob*!!
exactly as
in
= @
the
pf.
at the
head of verse 12
is
rendered in
by an
aoristj.
y0.
"^P^
X?
^K'^5
6 -rre-oidds.
cum
ij.ri
coniunct.
aor.
comp.
i^'^.^^)
;
Ps. 9. 36 (10,
Ni*J2r)"73 =:
evpeOfi
(implying
Kal ov
fxi]
aiToOdvijs.
"ly
cum
imperf.
Ps.
ecus
av sive cws uv
2
"^ilJ^'iy
cum
ai'
coniunct.
TraplXOn
;
aor.,
comp.
56
(57),
ecos
140 (141J. 10
(.
1uy.X~"iy
= ecos
=
ov -napikObi.
'IS
cum
imperf.
/:/7)7ror
cum
;
Ex.
19. 22
psn? =
cum
p.r]~0Ti hLttKoyj/tj
Ps. 27 (2S).
Hcj'nri-fE
=
3
lxi]~oT (Tiyi'icnjs.
>;.
07^(3)
Dntp
imperf.
=
;
irpiv
cum
infin.aor.
Kings
3.
n3?>
Trpty
Trplz;
a0(T9i]vaL
Jer.
38 (45). lO
in
n',0;
D-iD3
=
6py]
aTTo^at-eti' avTov.
the place of
r,p\v
the
imperf.
Ps.
89
^"i?'
O'ln
Qim
is
Te)(6rivai.
[e)
The
cohort,
expressed
587
comp.
is
e.g.
:
Gen.
r.
26
nb'V^
7rou;o-a>ju,ey.
found
aTToddvoijxt.
i. 3, 6,
The
Ps.
juss.
is
rendered by an imper.
22
''O^
as Gen.
14;
32
(SS)-
=
Isa.
or
by
the
optat.
(25).
aor.,
comp. Job
26.
20.
IC'3"'
23
"1|?P^"!
kuI
vejicrai;
Ps. 24
14
alayyvOiiriaav.
Note
Job
29.
:
13
N3ri r= e'A^ot
(mistaken
2,
exegesis).
With a
;
negative
Ps.
24
(25).
20
;
niJ^i3X"?X
fxi]
alcrxwddriv
jury
yirov
=
;
aKOVT
''3.3K'ri"bX
=
;
//?)
ayvornxaTiaij^
jxe
4 Kings 23. 18
(/iji7j)
/ji?/
(raAeurraroj
I
Prov. 24. 17
-'2^?^i'
ayakKidadoi
Job
I.
14
I?^'!''''?^
M'/
rr/ojz/wo-aroj
(=
KOI
fbtJ^ri-^s,
comp. @).
impf. with
aor.,
eiTTei-',
1
(/)
The
consec.
is
generally translated
^<'^i?!'l
by
with an
as
^^V.
"1DN*1 =: Kcil
y!pB'*i
T^-t'^I
= = KO.I
x-'^'-
fy^vero,
Koi eKdKeaev,
(vX6yi]aa>y
is
^^'1
kuI
i)p^v,
Kol //Kouo-e.
Naturally there
5. 22,
Greek
imperf.,
I.
comp. Gen.
24
"H.^l'^'I
koX Tre/HeTrdret
Exod.
12
1VP*1
(koi)
iiTiKycdvovTo
;
pres.,
comp. Job
7. I.j in^ril
= Kal at/jetrat
Isa. ^^J.
1IJ'n|l*1
avTrj'i.
Note Gen.
6. 3 (2)
'li*"]*!
tSoVres
participial construction
freer versions,
and the
particle
manner of the
(g) The Hebrew imperative is rendered by a Greek Examples with successive imperative aor. sive praes. imperatives: Gen. J. 28 where r\^22] r^Nn-ns wj^pi uyi ns
n"1^ =z av^dve(rd
koi TTXrjdvvecrOf,
;
Kal
kol
Ps. 4. 5
^'^''r'^
^^f''!
Kkovtladi.
kiyere
Kal
kul
aioiTrijauTe
Isa.
7.
"i^K-'n
DpB'n")
(pvkataL
ijavy^a^^.
Nevertheless
5.
we meet with
2 bb
yw\
Kat
Ki.
J. 2
ItJ*")*!
13p
irop^vOh're'i eK^rjTi]-
5 :
588
(Tare
is
Wpl
fut.
=
(t')
Abnormal
but
for the
;
Hebrew
has
in
''"'Pf;?^
bedrjcrea-Oe
(a
fut.
@
!
imper.
a remnant of the
corrupt)
for
(d'
may
n
be found
a/na-)(6i]idi]rrerrQo.i
;
yi'^C' lync^'
apparently there
an error of transmission
has aKove
(/i)
aKoijv).
The
infin.
absolute
in
rendered
(a)
by a
:
part, or
(d)
I
by a verbal noun
Kings
14
20. 6
the dat.
Examples
(a)
;
with
2
:
pf.
?K^3
7XtJ'3
otTOVixevos
;
rJTija-aTO
Kings
= hLafTvpa^v biirrvpas with an impf. Num. "ISn-DNI = (koI) eay aKVpiav aKvpuxrij Ps. 131 (132). 15 30. 13 "1SJ = ei/Aoywr evkoy/ja-oo Isa. 56. 3 ""ibnn: ^'nnn = ^1?^ hiayuipi^oiv OtaxoopiVet; 6 J. 10 b'W = xa'P'^i' X<*P^?'^oM' Jer. 13. 17 yp*]ri Vbn^ = koI baKpvovaa haKpxxrei; 39 (46). 18 D^C = pvopevos pixTopai = 51 (28). 58 1^1^?^ i^3^ N3 = (p\6iJ-(i'09 (Taktvojiwov (ra\(v6/](T(TaL Hab. 2. 3 lib's = iinbcon-eL eTrtSw; ij^a (or (\(v<rTai}. {b) Lev. 13. 7 pnn^PI nn^'n = gia^^opa hLacpeepeue Deut. 31. 29 Ps. 131 )31 = alvi(TeL alviaovcnv Isa. 59. II n3n3 n'jn = (132). 16 <t)9oyyfi (jjOey^ofieOa Jer. 6. 9 ^V^V) bbSV = KaXafxr) KaXafjiriaovTaL 44 (51). 29 1'^lp^ Dip = orao-et frrryfroyrai 49. 12 (29. 13) n^in npj = KaOapia-pco KaOapiaOriai]. When the infin. absol.,
12,
riVN3 Y^^
;
Ti-izi
tTIK'
^t:.^p^
rre
"1^")$?
n'ii'Sri
'IJ?"!^
in
continuation
of
preceding
finite
verb,
appears
as
finite
verb (GK.,
translator:
used
by the Greek
.
Job
44
15. '^^
^i'JI
.
. .
riin
avviKafSe
Kal (T(Kev
Jer. 32 (39).
.
^y^'!
Dinm
aina*! i3p>
Kal (T(ppayiadr]<TOVTai
^ V
<^
The
:
infin.
construct
1
is
occasionally expressed
koto avafiamv
n);p
;
by
23
a noun
''l?C?
Kings
8.
36
;
ni7i?2 ==
Ps.
30
(31).
= f^ daiJif^Wei. p.ov
'^i<i31
31 (32). 6 NVtt
120(121). 8
^nx>;
eo8oV aov
Kal
131
REIDER
589
= (caKouxtas.
:
resorted to
tions
in
(a)
finite
employed, so
after preposi-
final
;
conjunctions
Jer.
Greek
Ps.
^^
(34). i inia^li
ore ?}\Aotcoo-e
40
;
(47). i
^nnpn
7333
= =
ot
eXafiev.
Isa.
7.
2 yiJ3
ws
(Ta\ev(Tat,
34.
fe)s
aiToppel;
(33). 8
Kings 21
(20). 12
Vb^?
w? iJKOvaev.
Jer.
26
rii?33
7;rtKa avveT^ktcrfv.
;
4 Kings 23.24
=
ottw?
az;)
0'i?V'
lyPr*
oTTco?
ai^ao-TTjo-j/
Amos
DFl'ny
l.
13
^'01'^ fy^r"
ilxTTXarvvcocri.
TeAetft)0(S(riy
;
Num.
Deut.
(but
14.
2.
33
(=
(=
9.
^lin) "iK'X-'iy)
14 Dri~iy
isn T^^<"^y)
= (eo)? = (e'ws
o5>
ereAeiw^j?. Comp.
.
. .
also
it is
Exod.
18
nnp^in
Din-fpS
k6i\itXi(^6i]
uncertain whether
{b)
^'}^}J} is infinitive,
see Luzzatto
ad
locinn).
finite
in
conjunction and
verb
may
by a
manner of the
''v3
participial construction,
Isa. 30.
29
^'^'^'^'pj}'^
ws vv^
(a
a\ contrast 6
wv vv^ tov
ayiatrOrjvai.
kopTrjv)
infin.
similarly with a
Isa.
nomen
3")
cstr.
30.
25
TToKKov
fj"l3'1
(note the
literalism
of the sing.!);
;
Exod.
19
4.
10
TXO
01770
. .
Deut.
. .
I J.
^'il3K'3
.
.
''JtO'lpni
'^33tt'3^
"^03^31 := KaOrjpievov
kol TTopiVop.4vov
first
Origen,
(c)
however,
who
Hos.
followed a [a
;
added
(28).
sub
ast, see
the variants
avrov
;
apud BM)
9.
Jer. 51
''liB'3
59
rw
^^^3^3
/xou.
-nopevop.evov
12
is
=
=
(KKkivavTos
more
literal
rendering
cum
infin.
=
;
kv
cum
Gen. 36. 24
}*3i5n3
iri'y"!3
(VT<2 a6poi(i<y6ai
(22).
Prov. 8. 27 ipn3
Kol
hT(uaKpif3d(iv'y
;
Ps.
21
25
iy^tr31
iv
Tw
a.vafioi](raL
similarly
590
27 (28).
infin.
Ezck. 17. 17
T]bK'3
(d) ^
:
cum
tov
cum
;
inf.
3 Kings
;
21 (20). 9
Ps.
TOV
TToiT/o-ai
22.
49
30
(31). 3 ^^rtJ^in^
;
rou aioCnv
ij.t
32
(33).
ere
;
19 b^^rh
Eccles.
=
=:
TOV pvrrairOat
DIJDpl ^C)N7
90
(91). II TlIO^p
tov (pvXa^ai
2. 2
TOV
;
avWiyeiv
Isa.
/cat
rou orui'ayayery
4.
23
"IH-tn?
row
(j>v\d^a(r6aL
;
50. 4 nyib
"ISPr"!
. .
roD yvG>vai,
.
VbB'f'
70?)
CLKuveur
(TUi
. .
.
Dan.
9.
24
DJ^npl
N^pfj
row avvTeXe-
Occasionally
we
also
find cocrre
ets
and
inf.:
Eccles. 4. 17
19.
=
ei?
JVre aKoveiv;
i^ovatav
infin.
14
^it'oi?
and
30. 21
et's
t-nihecTixov.
When
cum
implies
readiness to do an action
(GK, by a
also
114
i),
= yvoipicrei,
11
(16)
avroiy.
10.
Finally
'^'^V/
it is
also rendered
part,
fut.,
comp. Joshua
^^
=
(j)
fto-i]dyam'.
Comp.
Ezek.
21.
n^iop
i]Kovr]iiivriv
aorist
or
tense
(with
49. 21
24.
preceding
article
',
for
Hebrew
yT\3
II^*?"!'?
")ify
"n).
Thus Gen.
;
fn-jn
|3ri
6 hihovs
Ps. 149, 9
;
=
f)
*
yeypajxjxirov
Ps.
Isa.
12
6 oTa^jut^coy
Eccles.
;
V'P
*
dh(l)s;
45.
. .
9
.
y] =^ hiKaCop-evos
avvTeTpLiJ.fj.(vo9
;
^'^.
''?'^9
/3e^jjAoj//ez-'os
;
Jer.
So. 9
(Tvvex'jp.evov
Amos
with
6.
3 D^'^?n
oi
dTTOKexi>^pi(Tp.ivoi.
The
part.
pass,
is
an
active
signification
or
when
comp.
^\>^:)
;
denominative
3 Kings
Isa. 6-^.
I
act.,
6.
4 D^sp^
aTToftXlvovaas
(combined with
"inn
bLa-npeTrcov.
The
part, in a circumstantial
is
ren-
(21).
12
nn'B'
N^m
=
4
Job
2.
3K^^
Nin]
Jer. ^J (44).
; ;
REIDER
verb
;
59I
X?
the
Hebrew
pt.
is
expressed by a
thus,
in
expressed by the
4. 11 "i?N*
and the
pres.
by the
033
pres.
aTr4dTo
;
Comp. Job
wAero;
Ps. 32 (33). 7
;
r\t>^
^??l!n,?.
= u.Tti(TTd\i] = TiTiJLi]TaL
1.
Eccles.
Jer.
{
5
3
43.
= a-noKiKpvnrai Dan. 9. 26 nriX = {<tv) iyKpovei,^ Kings 28. 9 ;*X3rp = giacrvperat =e Isa. 52. n^DO = fTTtrreiei in combination with 1)^
Job
I
20. 26
HDD
tJ'iHiriJp
^N'itJ'
1(7
71
j-et
.j
= (^eTL
av))
Exod.
9.
pMnp
=:
f TTtAa/ji/iai;?/
and
the
ver.
pt.
17
is
7pinD?p
avTLTTouj.
:
In
combination
i<S
with
Ns: n^n
'Tn
rendered by an aor.
Tvai'.
Jer. 26 (^^).
aiTos e7Tpo(pri-
part,
in
is
also rendered
-ro?),
by an
adjective
6.
J
a verbal
TTipLykvffia
;
adject,
;
comp. 3 Kings
8,
29
Ps.
54
(55).
9 nvb
r\iibp^
nnn
oTrd
TTvevpiaToi
\ai\aTT(ahov9
1
117
(il8).
eKAefcro's^
23
;
=
is
OavpLaa-Ti]
in^; 1=
Cant.
4. 2 n'iD\snp
= = =
5
(XaTov.
The
part,
2.
;
occasionr'^i'io
ally
expressed by a
;
noun, comp.
6 nixptp
Eccles.
-n-Aayz/crts
rriijfii
Ezek.
;
6.
e/jtyioAtV/^ara
;
21.
20 (25)
nitonb'
=
37.
TiepLoxv^
;
23. 14
I. 1
''N"|3
Dan.
9.
;
26
ip-qix(I>aeu)v
Zeph.
8 Hpnai
KaTa(nTovba(Tp.6v
;
comp. also
10,
Job
18 pVID
0,9
Prov.
{k)
As
as,
to the noun,
it
is
noun, but
neuter,
D?a
may
for
also
correspond
rinnx
Greek
n5:2
adj.
in
the
instance,
J'^H
eVxaror,
"'E^D
KuOvypov,
^^yV.
aKUT^pyaaTOi',
(vp.ojT6v,
;
av9i\xov,
ivaWaKTLKov, \V^
^g-> "^9?
oti/zaAeoy
;
and
T]^riK'''p3
= AetTToy Exod. lo. 5 or part, perf. pass, neut., as n?"''?^'^^ = eo-Kono-joteW yJ/s Ps. 73(74). 2q = ra eyKaraAeAetjU/i/eVa Jer. 48 (31). 32; D'^ynj?'? =
b'-avo'Lyui'
nc\7Q
592
\j.ejx(jiKr]}xh'a
is
sometimes
;
rendered also by an
(\x~krj(j6rii'at.
;
inf.,
riTiny
daaKovci-v
?
>^V^^
'^'^^'rr'
TrayibevOijvaL
and with
to
prefixed
fxov.
= =
l3oi]di'](TaL
noun
in
the genit.
may
24.
be expressed
7
by an
}*yi'
adject.,
comp. Ezek.
6 (5)
is
y?D-n'n^
N.jE Isa. 9.
apparently combined
<Tvpf3ovAoi.
(=
nNpD3
nifj;),
hence davparrrds
to
an
adj.
with a
;
noun
"ion
understood,
avaTr]p6s (sc.
DB'pK'
and
^3"iy
SfxaXi]
(sc. yrj)
=
;
D'^V
=
;
atyeta, J^nri
'"l^c^^!?
T/jtrrj
(sc.
r][x4pa)
=
;
airoppriTOs
Aoyo?).
A
T^'
noun
in the accusative
may
be rendered by an adverb,
;
comp. n^3
TTeTiOiOoTUis
Deut.
;
=
=
eTTiorrj/aoVcoj
46
(47).
10 n = fxaTrji' Job 9. 29 = -LKpQs Isa. 33. 7 p*3'^i? = "^P nnriy = KaLpiojs Deut. 32. ^^
12.
;
p'1
Kej^ws Ps. 2. I.
noun
in
the genitive
is
sometimes
transl.
= al(ovios 3^ = KaTaaKeirarrTas (or crKeTracrras) Num. 7.3; '^1^ = aypios 4 Kings 4. 39 sometimes also by a part, as "i^PP = riiJll^X = Trtorevcui' Prov. 28. 20 7llx(pLl3kri(TTpivp.h'os Isa. 51. 20 mDIDCI = vTTopAvovTos Kct (rvfXTT~aTr]fjLivov Isa. 18.7; = KaTaKeKav\ih'ov Jer. 51 (28). 25 or by an adverb, comp. Jer. 14. 3 ri)2X Qipp* = aAvj^ws elprjvrjv.
by an
adj., as
n^pc
eAarrjr
Exod.
IjDI^ ^15
'"'?''.?^
Nouns
comp.
"i""!^
ayaTiryro-i^
^'v^ := e-tTrAacrros-,
"^"''7?
=^ eTrt'Aexros",
r"PC' ^^
oXlKp.y\Tos,
i^nzi
e/<AeKrds or eiiiXeKTOi
"i^'^i?
or
by a
^*pJ
part. pass,
as
"'''13
a(p(Dpt.(Tph-os,
^'^^^}
o-wfo'/xei'os,
and
1N?E
Ka6i(TTap.ivos,
crT)]\(ji)pLevos.
= (~r]pp.iios,
;
"1^1^=
a-'
KaraAeAet/x/jie'i'oy, 3'>'3
= =
a'
Note Prov.
27. 16 (a
it is
ftopias
av^p.o's
/ niViSV n*3DV
593
nmp).
Forms
of the tyi)e
/.'af/l/
are rendered
p.B),
}*"''!V
by the
pt. act.,
comp. ri?
biaKonToov (hence
==
KaTabvva(TT(va)v (hence
}'"i.y).
Similarly
i-vV
I'lin
{kattul),
comp.
Prov. 12. 24
O'Vl^i.C
(TWTefxv6vT0)v.
^pi^,
(^<^./"^V) is
correctly
denominated from
^'rt//
"lyj?*
hence
rpixiCn-.
The
intransitive
is transl. by a part, pass., comp. US' = = TidXaanivos, = apaiovfievos = KCKpaTaiojfx4vos. Note also njDC' = avriK^nxhn], nan = ep.-nTiaaopAvi], paj = (a(f)pvooiJ.h'os, h'icTKipooy.ivo'i.
{katil}
K.iK\iy.ivos, ^"^
?"^
^J?
I^ri?j5^
An
extreme
ending
failed
to
perceive
the
is
archaic case-
i-
rendered once
((aov avTov
>
when
periphrastic of a genit.
36. 24
pvniff)
expressed
;
by the
3.
1
genit.,
comp. Gen.
tov ^e(3ey(ov
12.
Joshua
t^^E'? (distributive)
tov
(tk/j-tttpov;
23
^jf'jf'
^y =
idvow
T^s FeAye'A.
With
reference to the
is
noun
it
is
often translated
by a concrete and
versa.
Thus
concr.
pro
(K\ip.(a(T(Tov(Ta \lfvx<]
(roni]p,
l.^y
Deut. 28. 65
ni^ifsan
KaTaKopot.,
yj^.".
= =
18.
p^?
T\ovp.4vrm, ni^SjC
ny-i
(SaaiXeh, HD^OC
At/^-w
= /^ao-tAfvj,
14.
^oj]^os-,
^Nli'nn := ao-^fi/owres
Jer.
m^ =
pi.,
aoiryjpia.
But
b^SB'P
= avveacs
and
is
perfectly in order.
may be
J^JIV
rendered by a
as
nnnN
kyKOTakuixixara,
(Ps.
r\''\^,
(TvWrifeis, "JDn
^eot, nbyp
^'pya
61 (62).
hoLp-aarCat;
@),
KpvTTTa,
ri''r2-]ri
o-weTTt^eVets-, n>33n
:
and the
abstr. pi.
by a sing. D^an? = fika(T(^r)ixia, D^M = o-u^uyta and o-vraAAay?;, On^n = 677001877, CIM = e^iAarr/xo?, niDirp = ^^-^i;'.
D^Sns
//7]/xa,
64po(Tvini (Prov. 9. 6
comp.
(5 Uj
<t'
6'
D^priSi
k-niKvais,
594
nnx
dkhpL^; D'vzy.}^
;
a-nukavaL^, D^3^:nn
= bhjiTLi,
anncri
=
pi.
T7iKpa(Tjj.6s
but
we
by a
= ivd<a, niN"]ip = Dvvyri = eyaAAdy/jiara. (TiLcpOfia, Qv?5'!'? = eTTLTribeviJ.aTa, The dual is mostly rendered by a sing., comp. D^SX = dvixos, = (vyoi, D^sysy = eT8o9, 0):m = vCotov, si^ti' = ano= ucrcpves, ^ID^^^ = but also by a pi., comp. \qyij.a
as, for instance, D''^.^5p
= (.Tn.-nod-qimTa,
D"'1C''^
Ll)}]ii^p
^".'^^D.
Aa^itSes.
The
sing, collective
"'IS
is
mostly rendered by a
pi.,
comp.
"ti53
aiyes,
^V^"^.
i= Kapirol., '^i^i?
Ki^toes,
<S.
??^
XcKJivpa,
(tot;
comp. also
certainly
/xo'rrxot
bdKpva.
;
Rut
Hos.
/jioVxou?
^.^Ji!
'Hx??/
a^o-77ep
x^^^V^
=
=
^'^1
"'-^^"^
/ ^^1
is
'"'^?J/?-
Conversely
we
find
pi.
collective
Cljii
which
rendered
by a
D''PD3
sing,
collect.,
Q^?V
comp.
Lp.dTLov,
cnn^
a^kijvi],
(ia,
KidoXoyia,
T\'h^^^
^T:i(f)vXXU,
niSDi*
aTpaTLo.,
is
D'"}i)'K'
Kpt^?/,
D'lD^
rpi;f.
Dji'3 =^
]-^^
The
d^ypa.
sing.
of material
transl.
by a
pi.,
comp.
upMixara,
"l*^3
(rdpK^s,
H^^
=1 uAes,
DPIB
(irdpaKes.
The
3|3X
adjective
is
often
rendered
by a
IJ.ep.iaap.ivo'i,
HNSj
tvQ-qvovv.
by a noun,
== }xaKpv(Tp.oi.
"inc'
thus
Nptp
p.ia<jp.6s,
hia-nXoKai,
0''ph"1
for
"in'B'.
Note
of ny"iD
''n
=Q
23.
Under
Ijii?
which
usually taken to
a'
mean
is
translated
sacrifice
f.
by
TTpodvpa
24.
preparatory
or
preliminary
M71S.,
Exod.
6 on which
||^JX
comp.
is
RJiein.
LX, 475
(Deissmann)
which
REIDER
is
595
Aram.
ayaXixa
ei^N
=
=
translated
by
a'
(comp. aydkixara
Isa. 31. 9)
it
Ezek.
12.
'
14 which
makes
comp.
is
it
from
=133
1
embrace
2.
',
pB':ni eisjon
Sanhedrin 60 b
^^i:^{
||
Kings
36
rendered by
it
o-uAAoy?/
"13^*
a gathering,
collecting,
1|
hence
a derived
is
from.
to gather, collect
^N Ps. 41 (42). 3
combined with
0-'
Ti^
hollow way,
comp.
nny)
;
TTbia
and a (VN
avXiav Deut.
in
n. 30 and
Judges
is
9. 6, in
agreement with
XT
||
fi^x
rendered
16
taT-qpiyiiiva
= @
\\
an underprop, comp.
^3^{
||
ni:roN
4 Kings
7.
plummet Amos
is
comp.
Field
ad
loc, n.
is
1 1
f.
N33
balsam-tree
5.
(BDB)
or oak
(Konig)
translated 2
Kings
24
(f)povpi](ns
is
(watching,
= spring
Job 38. 16
likewise rendered
same root
7.
MABUCHA enim
ad locum
renders
avvoyj]
magis
-noAiopKiav
in
id
est
Hebraeo
sonat.
14.
Taylor
Exod.
3 where
rr'
D^?;i3
38. 16
has
as an equivalent
of
n^s,
comp.
rr'
(\>povpQvp.^vov
N^3.
is
M]
nbn
duration,
abide, continue)
rendered throughout
latebra),
comp. Syr.
||
t^L*
Don
wrong Hab.
r.
2.
17
is
translated
6.
by
at/za
(blood),
comp. Gen.
31.
6 (on Gen.
11):
d^dt niD^atr ni
Don
596
-^^n
II
chaff Isa.
;^^.
1 1
is
'
soot
',
aldd\y],
n^n
n">33
Gen. 35. 16
hence the 3
still
is
who
2
^-^ J--*
as
prefixed, see
con
is
nnvj'D, 93
and
nac, 79,
(Lat.
:
D^Q3
!|
= rafter
comp,
Heb.
2.
II
translated
by
[xdCa
massa),
V
Schleusner s.v.
Koirpoi
II
/^a'C"
iJ.(iJ-ayfx4vr]
"lins?
meaning
||
capital
'
is
rendered
Amos
is
9. 1
by
is
otKoSoV'/^a (building)
ob^^N! '3
^I'O
which
rendered
off,
avTovi
[= @)
(sweet,
it
because
warded them
T^O
it
of
||
=
is
Job
28.
18
to
\\
rendered
y\vKv
delightful)
difficult
believe that a
combined
s.v.)
n''n3
'
II
nostrils
it
Job 41. 12
rendered by
nvpaip.a (a
burning
'
body),
is
apparent that a
thought of Tin
is
be hot,
burn
njnip
made
jno,
to correspond to
our trans-
lator
'
be stout
Field)
and Hebrew
(eis
ti]v)
Q^^nn
||
njn-^tpen
23
see
(s.
-napaaTaha
||
(comp.
and
pny
Ps.
=
30
interpreted
Kings
2.
and
19
by pArapais
'
P'JjiVH
remove
'
||
7.7
=
is
crucrroA//
(contraction)
3Dp
|i
destruction
90
(91). 6 is translated
by
hr]yp.6^
(biting,
(30).
gnawing pain)
d6poicr}x6s
y:"i
= moment
1|
rendered Ps. 29
6 by
(condensation)
t^'nri
IdvOivos (violet-coloured)
Exod.
25. 5
and Ezek.
Shab. 28
a.
16.
10,
to
which comp.
H
is
NJ13DD
)'':ii:3
DD
An
interesting
feature
of Aquila
his
recourse to
REIDER
Thus
597
=iS|^
44 (51). 10
'
is
rendered
'
||
fKadapia-erja-av,
comp. Aram.
cleanse, purify
on e^e'xea which leads Field to believe that a confused ^on with Syr. ''^-oo,, but it must be noted that
(Koiriaa-a
a
is
is
credited
by
in
^^U
||
nh Gen.
40. 6
rendered by yCpt?
finest meal,
comp. talm.
tob 61 c
Nmvn
(2,
'white flour'
(Gittin .56a),
see p.
Yom
i.
6):
nin
^^D
'j
n:ni
nhh
;
|o nb pyioc'
2. 7
nn,
so Palest, reading)
.similarly iln
Esther
6 aeptvov (Midr.
Es.
c.
nr-i>^x)
also
Hebrew)
also
iin
=
in
is
De
Akila,
p.
f.
19
||
ff.,
Krauss
''"1N3
Ps. 21 (22), 17
Jo,
it
from Syr.
full
!|
late
Hebrew
10.
nyj
discussion
ff.
3ri3Tp
Deut.
it
3J^?9
which
tool,
pencil, stylus',
Isa.
comp.
for
example Kel.
aTiiXoaixa
(filth,
13. 2
Dri3
1|
gold
13.
12
it
is
rendered
dung),
||
hence he
combined
26. 22
in
is
with late
Hebrew
Dri3
= stain
D'^H,^ Prov.
rendered
yor]TLKoi
it
(beguiling),
hence construed
:
occurs in
Midrashic literature
'flatterers,
sympathizers',
i.
comp.
Sifre
2.
on
41
Num.
is
II.
and on Deut.
(^iVTov
27
||
Nn2i:3
firmness Dan.
it
rendered
(plant), a sense in
which
occurs in the
to
Targum and
I
Job
f.
||
14. 8
nj^is
Syriac?is, p.
2436
which
is
usually taken to
Auy/xo's
mean
'tottering,
staggering'
rendered by
(spasmodic affection of
Jl's
'
to
598
Uoo^ =
in
oscitation (Field),
it
is
also
the
Talmud
'33.^
II
comp. HuUin
-iNi^*
134 b m:*^;
3
and Nega'im
T?!
10.
10
^-^ np'S)
Kings
it
6.
17
eva-xoXia
''WS
is
(leisure),
hence he combined
ni'niJ'i
n'li^'
with 'H}^^
(Aram.
leisure)
||
Eccles.
2.
8 the
meaning of which
KvAtKia
unknown
(in
is
translated
by
0/ kvKlklov Kal
the
same sense
also @, ^,
it
and
XI^),
hence
is
not improbable
to cast, sprinkle,
that he derived
pour.
REIDER
599
CHAPTER
III
AQUILA'S EXEGESIS
Aquila's translation, while eulogized by the Fathers Synagogue on account of its adherence to Jewish tradition,^' was condemned, and severely criticized by the
24.
of the
Church Fathers
for its
interpretations of certain passages through a literal and oftentimes etymologizing rendering. Aquila's first
biographer
Aoyto-juw ^P^a-aixivos,
tij
aXV
ottcos
to.
ha
XpLarov
calls
aAAco? eKgwo-et.'^
Jerome
his
him
and
Iiidaeiis^^
baptism
subsequent
says
of
his
version:
Hie
itaqiie
Bar Hebraeus, too, credits Aquila with a Iiidaica mens,^^ while Theodoret stamps as viciousness {KaKovpyla) his rendering of
1133
Pal.
bN
by
Icrxvpos bwaros.^^
Special emphasis
H^'Ti
'"1
" Comp.
1^
Meg. 71
c,l. 10:
DJITl
^jdIji
.*
Nn
-\2
'-i
D'^'l
n^DI' '1
nDNi
"i^aO
nTri?x
>:zh
nnnn
mS
{ep.
ijn ob'pv
This
:
is
in
ad
African. 2)
T7}v ypa<pTiV a,
was
still
in the
centuries
is
attested
by
Jerome on Ezek.
novell.
and Augustine, de
civit.
by Justinian's
146
at vero
.
.
.
ii
.
LXX
tnterpretum uientur
translatione
''^
verum
"
"
*2
ad Dan. and
in Psal.
Prnef. in Job.
81
Pmef.
13.
Quoted by
IV.
VOL.
600
is
laid
by
rjXei^ixh'os
instead of
^_
XpLo-Tos in
9.
j^
by
25.
The
fact
is,
Any
criterion
might
fail
own views
It is
or those of the
Synagogue
to
which he belonged,
its
own
sake.
quidforsitan
nt amicae
et,
plura reperio)?^
less
free
from
subjectivity,
^'
if
by exegesis we
really
mean an attempt
Scriptures.
to
Hebrew
We
forth Aquila's
Comp. Schurer,
This
im
Zeitalterjesit Christi,
II*,
613, n. 12.
is
by the word
krvfioXoyiKw;
xxii), for
he likewise renders
n^
8*
by
aKd'Kpiiv
Lev.
8.
lo
by
On
here must have been particularly distasteful to the Christian Church, since elsewhere (Gen. 24. 43) the same word is translated by dnoKpvcpos, while
vfavts is also used for nbinil Deut. 22. 28.
85 87
Epist.
ad Afric,
3.
^^
Epist.
ad Marcellam.
Burkitt, ygi?.,
(1898,, 211.
6oi
the literalist's importance as a barrier against the unsound methods of dogmatic and allegorical
interpretation which culminated in Philo and disregarded
and
Aquila stemmed the tide of philosophical exposition through his method of translating verbatim, with
literal sense.
the
way
for the
modern
historical
of interpretation.
It is in this
in
becomes important
pages an attempt
of
is
made
to record
the important
in the
phases
Aquila's
interpretation
as
exemplified
(or D) for
^ and
vice versa.
Thus Gen.
26.
20
pi^'V
is
rendered
(rvKo^^avria,
and
all
^ptS'ynn
iavKO(jidvTy]<jav,
the pasP'^^V
and
all
In this interpretation a
it
stands alone
among
commentators.
7T\r](T[j.oin]
26.
from the pDy, so the ^^ nynK' and V2f are both rendered
r\V2^
NH
(comp. Ezek.
16.
49)
and
V3b'.
supported by a and
:
S;
7:\avcop leads
under DnJ:iN ^^
22. 2 f^D]
points to
|3p'^
in
6^
2.
25
;
K'^in^
D^n^,
@,
d'
and
Isa.
is
22.
15 |2bn:
top
a'
aKJ]vovvTa
in
which a
6^.
supported by
ni"2p'^:
16 r^VUfb or
;
eh K6pov
a'
6'
[so
in
the
Aiiciarium
but
r.
u^aixovriv @,
go back to T t 2
602
nV^^^.
66.
'
9
',
1''3tJ't<:
back to
">*3f<
cf. 12B'
wait
'
hope
in
which a follows
Jar. 5.
24 n"y3^
TrXrja-iJLovds
a (second edition) 6\
s.
@,
pleniiudinetti
ID, all
read nyab'
edition
in
in
nyn'B';
but, according to
Jerome,
klBboixahas,
the
first
agreement
with
read
comp. Syrohex.
D2riN
^'^''l^'J1
33.
39
NtTJ
for
which
only
vixas
\i]ixiJ.aTL
is
is
sufficient to
is
''n'B'3"!
and
Nb'3
he
in
agreement with
<r'
ID.
28.
Next
in
different
Gen. 49. 6
^IK'
reixo? implies
">^Er,
so
D5
i.
XT
cf.
Ps. 17 (18). 30
retxo!*'
"'
e',
re(.'x'""/^
'
Exod.
,
5.
16
'^'35?
nx^m
koI
"^^V nx'orn.
6')
e.
the
first
as
a\ on the
= riNDm
whether
@ read "^^V?
Jer. 37 (44).
17)
it
is
38.
11
(acptyiJLivovs
a-'
points
perhaps to
30.
inst.
of
riii'SK'p,
so
6'
XL S,
comp. verse
13)
A similar variation
38. 13
is
involved
ri'lfiiK'O.
in 39. 6 (36.
It
where
avvea(f)Lyixivovs is
used for
rii'nK'O is
rendered
by
comp. Exod.
and
Lev. 21. 23
Deut.
ID. II
5.
20
@a
6').
T]b
Dp
ava.(TTi]6i aavTc^,
a accordingly pointed ^p in
22. 9 dpyixov points to Q^vl instead = ovk according to Pitra peculiar to a. 32. 29
^^
;
and
BM
M)
this
would imply NP on
in
Field,
PROLEGOMENA TO AN INDEX TO AQUILA REIDER
attributing ovk
h'orja-av
603
(v
sw^ nomine !}
to a glossator, the
genuine a
vodv (or
kvvoiv)
would
order, see
Index. Judges
5.
22
niln^O:
i(pop^(6vro}v,
appar. preceded
by
LTnraiv,
hence a
construed nnnnr? d^d (agst. the accents} in a genit. relation (for the second n)ini see chapter IV). 9. 6 2^n |i^x-Dy =
iirl
ireblov
(TTr]\(aixaTos,
hence
3i'n,
so
(orao-eco?)
and
XT
(KDOp); but in
all
likelihood a
Kings 15. 32
the word
is
aiTo Tpv(f)epLas,
therefore
nnyo
o-'
or
nnyo
((i/3pos)
and
(NpJDD)
Tpifxoiv,
according
m,vr\ -1^23
to
Lagarde,
.
.
presupposes n^3nj?o._
.,
19. 13, 16
T:av -nXijOo^
1^33,
which
of @.
is
by no means worse than the reading 133 (liver) But also another, more appropriate reading is
2
Kings
i.
19
:
aKpi^aarai with
while
(cTTTjAwaor)
and
IT
(pmnyn\s) combined
with the
Hebrew
KaKKov
^6
T7]i
hence
iTID.
Kings
(44)
[DDT
]hD]
cf.
(comp. Jer. 23. 14 where pSDi equally the parallel nisyoi) z= Kal (hp6(Pco<rv, so
n^npni vvas read ink (n^Dpni or) Ttppni
ofi
U and S. 9.
Kat
e^u/^ia
35
WK
avro.ii.
(t'
and
15.
4 T3 was pointed
X^)?-
Xvx^or, so
id rt?
Kimhi.
4 Kings
II. 6
9.
33
o-v;
^Pi{<
^'
e'.
HDD
(XTT^
bLa(pdopas A;
Field
it
suggests
rine^'p,
but
more
likely
from np3
to pull or
tear away.
underlies the
Targumic
604
"IriB'Nno,
combined
it
Hebrew
4.
ne^n
sc.
nynn hdm
Job
Q''iiy[9
2 "i^T
XaA^crai, so 6'
S. j.
I^Di^^
D'?V^"^?1
=
so
apparently pointed
n3>'
deriving
|?a,
from
XT
|3if
(from which
shield), cf.
D''ii2D
from
and
was pointed
n''\
D:cif
(=
'
D^xoif)
hi^Sivres, so
ID,
also
??iK',
IE under
HptJ':
12.
6'.
17 Xa^vpa
as prey
^'^^\.
@.
21.
24
TTorto-et
points to
I'^''^^
of
a'
',
15 ow
gcicret
yields
for
Vi^T.^,,
Cirin^
so
33. 16
goes with
masoretic
and
S
34.
in
reading
^idx
ttX/^^^l
avrovs for
DJ^n^
as
ypevaixa
it
6',
who
pro-
and construed
313.
!)
same meaning
while a
Cf. Jer.
is
15.
18 where D^P
3|2t< i?03
\}/vhes,
rendered by
i/Sajp
w?
{JSojp
and
a-'
have d?
eKXelirov.
Ps.
bii,
2.
7 pn"bs
6'
lo-xwpou aKpt.^aaix6v, a
apparently pointed
so also
in
= S
and
Jer.,
comp.
pn
bs*
also
an anonymous Tanna
;
Sofrim
4. 8
(t^np nr
nn
mcDX)
also
difficult as
the
Hebrew
construction
(cf.
<;')
which
it
transposed.
p.ov
3.
5 koX t-naKovaerai
shows that a
pointed
'''^133
9' pointed
was
""Jisn,
a pointed
''33Jn
= o\ hloiol = ibcapi^o-aro
jxov.
14
"'t^y'nN"]
r\\r\)
and HNT
etSe,
so Jerome, and
Duhm. 9.
acrijSeia
36 (10. 15)
fxr}
i<^'?^ri-bn
iy^l-Bn-inn
',
(KC^nrrjeriaeTai.
r)
avTov tva
vpe6fj
avros
assumption presents
^"il"^^
itself that a
(and so
6'
5) pointed
merely
and
N^'^Jji,
cf.
supposition
is
more plausible
the versions
PROLEGOMENA TO AN INDEX TO AQUILA
REIDER
605
(3
pers.
(lial)
pi.
in
the
impersonal sense).
iiov
vTTpiJt.yd(rL
-nav eiXi]}xa,
or else the
c.
wanting
the dat.
by
anticipation of kv
aTro
dat.)
hence
D"'rit2j
16
(17).
14 n^n'OO
Te6vr]K6r(av,
hence
''rirp
so a'
is
and Jerome.
where
bvrp\
rendered re^t-ewres
Iti'i}'?,
again
"'HD.
26
(27). 7
iK'i??
implies
is
e^^rrjaai',
e' <r'
read
''i^fil?.
;
31 (33). 4
'''^^S'
rendered
hence
nb*,
'I'^'b
also
@
""by
6' e'
and
Jerome combined
quoted
V. 7
'3^'^
''3.")
with
loc.
also
by Rashi ad
was read
""il")
v,
l-n
for \^y.
\x.ov).
atVeo-ts /xou,
=iJ:"'2n
so
for
{ayak\ia[x.a
'tO'lin
in
which
a' is
a and Jerome. 45 (46). 11 idet]Te for ^2"in suggests ISin (= ^S'Dnn)._48 (49). 9 rt/x^ points to ii^^, so
supported by
&5
IS"};
"li^M
for
I'^l'i.
v,
14
^2f]^
was pointed
^^"]?1
:
by
(Tpex^Lv)
and
Jer.
{cm^reut).y. 15
(/cat)
iiTLKpaTt](Tov(TLv
=
a
^T)^^ ?
53
{^^). I
and 87
(88). i
nbnn was
pointed
dyaTT^o-et
n'3h?p
ere
by
a a'
a'
t
apparently
caritatem tiiam.
that
his
commentary on Psalms)
read
^2n^
is
unnecessary.
o-coo-er.
t^^
{^^6).
^^vll, similarly
and
Jer.
{murmicrabtint).
68
so
(69).
c'
23
6'
D^i^f[5l
KoX
ds
avTaTToboa-eis,
read
D^tp^-)E^|)1,
and
and Jerome.
l(Txvpd9
dcos,
83
so
(84).
D^"^bx-^N;
was pointed
'ba b^
@ S
(Oort, Baethgen,
4.
Duhm),
"i^N
8 (hn
ptJ'N-in).
See above on
Ps.
90
(91). 2
ipN
Xiyoov, so
6o6
read
109 (no). 3 instead points to yields so @ 115. 2 (116. of = so Jerome. 138 of was pointed 15 146 so @, yields so @ "AAAoj. Prov. of 24 haCpov points to = 18 imdvhpov. was pointed
fxera a-ov
^tsy
"^^V,
e'.
11)
bidxl/evcrixa
3T2
inst.
2)3,
(139).
''^^V
^P>'y
oo-ra /xou.
(147). I (yKcajxiov
6.
o"',
inst.
jn,
7.
C'l'^
^)Pi}
D''"^'^
ixeOva-Ooiixev
Ttrdcov a
0-'
0'.
was the
pf^N,
original.
;
8.
30
riQy]vov\i.kvr]
points to
it
r"^^?
instead of
so Rashi
all
from
;i:x
firm.
Drip
10. 29 a
goes with
for Dri?.
(rw
cLTku))
13. 13
eip-qvevet
by
13
a'
c',
cp. also
@.
14.
"I3
DON
(part.
pass, of Dia)
(f)aTVLd(eTat
IE
(n"d)
and
RLbG;
;
similarly
6\
who
in
addition
reads
rX3. 20. 25
pijpLa
apparently pointed
subject
">?''^
^l\)
TjyLa(Tp.h'Oi
he construes
and
B'piD
'^?'^)
as
so
object.
o-'
5'
S.
'Jy,
25.
II AaAwy
yields
for "^^t
27. 16
nn
JDS
fsif,
/Boptas dvp.os a
o-'
koi 01 A,
hence
they pointed
"11*1
iQ^ or
so .
30.
{koi) KarriveyKev
0-'.
points to
31. 5
'JJ?
'33, TreVrjroj
yields
so
6' '
i.
=
8.
kvkXov,
hence 32D
or
3('')2D,
view of the
by a
part.
eAoATjo-e
points to
|P13
'B'n inst.
of
^'^.
of @.
jri3
10. 6 73En
;
hence a pointed
is
^3En
in
supported by
SU
i'SD
and a
as to the
first,
'f)>l.
IE
explains
as
"is'nn D'iT
of the type
for 3inD1,
so XT
ports
MT.
Cant.
3.
ri^.^i^p
implies nibipio
in
Isa. 3.
by
and
and
implies
N3in
QTJ
and a
''"IC.
REIDER
607
II (h
abi]v
6' X)
likewise prob.
9.
6
o-'
to fx^rpov implies
it
for n-ibo
-Q;
NnniN and
iraibda der.
from
-|D>
this
word
inst.
a'
in Semitica^ \, p. i6.
lo ovK
:
aLvi(Ti
implies iHr^^
of
'J'^r^?'.
23. 18 HDappl
P^iy
(jcai)
apparently pointed
literal
c.
sense of transplantation.
1
16
"ipxi
implies
"ip^l
(pf.
cons.)
=
;
Kal
kpd a
6'
;
{koI epovai)
u like TI and
reads the
1J3"!1
with simple
0-'
i.
for ^^1], so
^';
also
may have
Three or
else
and
a
V.
0-'
pcip^ in
6'
28. 16 ^e/xeAtwy
points
. .
instead of IQ^
OavixaaTuxrai
.
likewise
XL
5.
N??lI
39
''^"^3^
^'r'S^ :=
pLeyaXvvai,
hence
and
''"'"^Jn
in
which a
stands alone.
6'
30.
eh
ixaprvptov
USX);
XT
similarly, Zeph. 3. 8
where a
for
N2r,
is
supported by
S.
v.
22 pvTios suggests
points to
a' is
N2f
so , 6\
v.
25
fxeya\vi'o[xivovs
;^^.
Qv'^Jt? for
^V"^?P, so Tl
and
o-';
likewise
also
by
and 6\
18 where
supported
"ly?,
^^. 9 e^envaxOr] a
d'
points to
is
of
"lyb.
found in
Hullin 51
"yi
b,
38. 12
'y^
was pointed
TL,
halpoL
so
6^
;
among them
agree with
MT
^^. 5 ^e/SrjXoi-
implies
O"?!!
^I'pl.,
for
HvC, SO S.
Kakea-cL
iO\y\
instead of
so 6\
57. 10
58.
12 kqI
60. 16 ibn
1
was pointed
ife''?
Ip)
Kal fxaa-Qov
*1^^.
by a a
16
6'
;
likewise 66. 1
(or
where
was
pointed
^3.^Na
6'^.
ayy^ic-T^vcrai
ayx^iaTiva-ov)
implies
Xii?
(imp.) inst. of
^3.^a,
a-'
so
.64.
i (63.
is
implied
by
ovk, so
6o8
i?t3
the dages
is
d.
IG
.43
expresses himself,
&-^
(jj-j j>-^
\j^ ^"3
L_iS^l Ja.1
jj.x^l
8ji.j
!^
Is^l,
5. 7
and
notes that
artificial
in
effects
gemination),
6';
*!.???
in
this
sense also
for
(TaKria-ovTai)
and S.
v.
D'''^V
w? t/xanoy
fxapTvpLoiv,
^13'=|
hence
'l^'^,
a' a'
read Dny.
0-'
so
6'
and
ID,
but this
is
we assume
points
to
omits
ey
it.
6.
i^yiaaav
inst.
of
;
V^"^i?.
v.
27
Aaots
ia-xypols
'^m
'i''^]
the
pi. constr. is
found also in
= .
inst.
of
10.
6 and 7
irdeev
oixoLos o-nt
^'"'^l
MT
P^??,
r^^.
XT
n-'
D.
so
so 6\ comp. 30. 7
tr'
19 appdaTTjixd 13
12.
from Syrohex.,
= ('):bn (MT '^r^, so a' KX7]por6p.r]aav = (MT so KUKa & ra irovrjpd a, hence X). 13. 23
[xov
^^n,^,
=l^n3),
a',
to.
for yi.n.
17.
16
utto KOKta?
^r^,
with
and
0'.
20. 17
comp.
ZAW., XVI,
lS*"]i?
81.
31
(38).
KaXiaare a
''JSp
a'
points to
inst.
of
1^'1l^.
34 (41). 18
2t'
(MT
(45).
35^),
implies ''5?P = (icottlov. ^6 (43). 15 k-nia-Tp^^ov so @ freely -ndXiv and U 3^n. According to
38
22 20
^lys^n
implies U"3!:n
Karihvcrav, so
cr'
0-'
1).
46
(26).
iyKiVTpiCoiiV
p.'p,
SO
a'
and
It).
48
.
(31).
aKotin'o-are
^rc^n
(MT
for
has the pf ), so @,
o-'
accord, to
''P.?^
Syrohex.
for
''^^'y
and
o-'
seem
to have read
.
.
and
"'b'v'^
(Karao-KTji'ouj'ra?
k-niXaii^avo-
pLivovs).
avTov).
49. 30 (30. 8)
latter
n^''?"!i<
(KaTaaTrevo-w
P^P.V.p
of
(but
a
prob.
the
was intended
imperative),
so
PROLEGOMENA TO AN INDEX TO AQUILA
supported by
akriOiia (so
REIDER
609
&
S.
if
51
= =
(2cS).
@)
we
trust
Codd.
88
but accord, to
i.
MT:
)]^"so/.
probably read
Tn
('^)??J?
(TTpoyyvXov, so XT.
Ezek.
=
34
^ri^5<"5,
7 bjy
was
7. 7
e7n8o^o'r7/s
n^l'n
=
6',
(MT
in
nn),
a'
6'. 16. 8
D"'l"'^
(Koipoj) /^aorwi;
ny
a'
njiT
but
sec. ed.
avvaXXayrjs.
v.
n3^T
imp).
a'
o-'
=
a'
-nopvi],
so
a' 0'.
V.
50
et6e? impl.
''0''<")
for
so
6'
D.
17.
Kap-iTovi
pi.
of
''IB,
hence
20.
77/30?
DriJ<
(a
always
renders nx meaning
ripevv7}(rev
ann by
similarly
irpos
0'
with an ace).
21. 13 (18)
impl.
jnii,
though
in a different sense.
/i'.-'i^
V.
S"??!?,
so a'
6\ also @.
23. 21 o-u^vyous
o-ou
= ^IH"^
p.
of
^^"i!"^,
so
tr.
396
would
in all
;
differs
from
MT
in the
word Ti
24.
irX/jp^is
implies N?o
for
so a
6'.
v.
inst.
of
T\'^1,
in
27.
24
Hos.
of
8.
13 av(o(pek4s
=
;
MT
0-',
pN.
Amos
5.
2,6
ava-Kiacrp-ovs
rii3D inst.
rii3D
2.
@,
and
ID
read
nSD.
Jonah
D''lt3^J?
impl. C^DE'??
a-nb
^vAao-o-oWwf.
n'?,
Mic.
2.
6 ow KaTa\ri\lnj
SO
U
is
similarly 6. 14
where
;
koI Kara-
(MT
2.
i.
JEfl)
"il^^^j]
and
1^;;
nby for
"iK^'n
oy.
Nahum
MT
has
HDiprp
= VDipD
p.
Samuelis,
18
while
1^9^ P
versions read
"i''9ip3,
Hab.
2.
15
6lO
ef
iTnppL\}/(os
n('')DDrp,
probably
3.
also
6'
way
airb x^^-ecos.
(yyCC^Lv
MT ^^i??. Zach.
0-'
S
so
h
ID.
t<3
Dv^D
for Q^^^Hj so
"i'''!?*,
and
13
V7rpfiy46r]9
corresponds to
hence a read
of
DJ^ip?"!,
'^'l^^
for
"i"!^.
14. 5
(fj.(f)pax6/i(reTai.
DJDD:'!
inst.
(5) '51
and
ol
cp. Norzi).
V.
^vdov.
Mai.
in
2.
3 Vl^D'^i^
is
y^^O'fl?.
addition
many
it
consecutive to
copulative
and
was
in a
manner
different
MT
differs.
Thus
(comp.
;
Ps.
9.
n^O'py a
I
combines to niopy
nicpi? is
veaviorriTos
reaytorTjrcor)
where
rendered by
with
versions, XT alone
n"'S^
^3''
= MT. 44
7.
(45). 3
n^D^D^
is
broken up into
so
KoAAet
(KaXXicoOris
(or
is
4(ca\\a>7ri(r0rjs),
@
na
o-' e'
ID
Jer. Cant.
(7)
n>mn^
7.
divided into
(8. i)
D^?^iy
dvyarrip rpvcjioiv,
so 5.
^r?
Eccles,
""a
30
Dsnna
'n is
= tls S
ID.
w8e o-o<^os.
Isa. 2.
20
ni"iQ "ibn?,
54. 9 nb >d
was
read nj
IX 'pnyn
C"'3
ws
at 7;//epat
Nut, so
0-'
e' IT
Jer. 15. 11
''3
was construed
TX ^3 n'yi ^3
ort -novripa
on
in
rove.
30.
Aquila's
exegesis
may
also
be studied
words
Thus Gen.
30. 11 nJ
it
= evCoivia,
"ins,
hence he took
is
in
the sense of
troop
'
not
'
fortune
',
the latter
is
in:
i:
DyD
REIDER
6ll
Kc^aAatoi' Avtt???
/xou,
=
=
v.
D'^n-iajp
dmo-Koc^at
v.
o-'
(avrcoz;),
from
n-;3
to dig, so so
;
IE under
XL
N'r^inn
N*"';
14 D^nsK'D
kAt/pcoz;
(lots,
estates),
5.
and
^JK'
ixiTaixixmv;
similarly.
bidcjiopov,
Judges
16
Exod.
*3B'
25.
nybin
hence he der.
;
(scarlet)
from
;
be different
K^'Xi
similarly, 38. 5
is is
'venom'
'rain'
35. 23, 35 Deut. 29. 18 (17) rendered by kc^oA??, likewise 33. 33; 32. 2
and
D-j'ty'^
translated
by
TpcxiCJvTa 'hairy'
and
"lyb'
'
v.
17
Dnj;'^
iTpixLiov avTovs,
i
to be
hairy';
Kings
is
rendered by
'
avixfxL^tv avT(ai>,
^^<.^T-
to
mix
Job
3.
= i^oXvvai
der.
from
i^sa
=
6'
to stain, defile, so
probably
'
pjJD^
(moisten),
and
who
take
it
in the
sense of
if it
redeem
^^<
'
'
30. 12 I^N
'
is
rendered by i-m/Skvaixos as
2.
it
were
I.
;
cloud
(comp. Gen.
6 in Field), so also
is
Prov.
eki\l/Ls
26, while in
Ezek.
;^^.
rendered rightly
Ps.
34
(^^).
Vr^.
20
'
n^
;
>^p,
^Opoa
'
yrjs,
hence
of
a'
'
took
quiet
it
in the sense of
second,
moment
(6^).
inst.
J??.";
',
@
to
probably read
'\p.
64
14 >? 'corn'
is
made
79 (80). 12 nn^ifp
'
=
'
Ofpia-fMov avTTjs,
harvest
inst.
of
IB'
'
boughs
90
so
(91).
*i5tJ'^
haiixoviCovTos,
n"^
;
combined with
12.
'demon',
also
IE under
nnnn
Prov.
26
"in^
TrepLo-a-evcov,
similarly '^
"^W, likewise
Ibn Ezra
20. 2 isyo'?
'
vTrepiBaivoiv
3.
a a
6',
pass
',
comp. Deut.
(fit
'
26 where
27. 6 nhriiyj
'
= i/certKa
for suppliants),
to pray, supplicate
inst.
of
TV
2.
'
to be
abundant';
to
-IK'S
31. 9 ni^^a
'proper' and
fntJ^?
nwn
Eccles.
i.
14
11
6.
6l2
and
vofxri
I.
nj)n
Cant.
13
"l^V
Isa. 14. 19
"I???.?
ws
t'xwp,
which according
note)
means
127
tal?es,
ff.)
{ZA W.,
as
?2fp.,
XXIV,
since
talmudic
but
it
is
hardly necessary,
n^':
Talmud
^^
comp.
^^"""^
'"*^'^'^^
^^^'^
^'^^^
'''"^^*
= v-no\xivovTos, so ]Qv.exspecta7item, 2^'C^rh ^snc*^ n^VJl; 18. awriixvovTi, 28. 27 (*i"^n3 = der. from nip = to hope
'] '\\^'\p_
;
^2,
part. pass, of
)*in
?;
with active
KTiiais
comp. Prov.
'
12.
24;
30. 23
'
'?I''3pO
'
=
'
aov,
in the sense of
rinb;
I!;2p
acquisition
not
cattle
39. 2 """^TiN
t6i^
hence taken
^riy23
in the
sense of
is
'bundle, pack'
rendered
ttj^ e-nLTpoTTi'iv
shame, humiliation,
which sense
occurs in talmudic-
14.
14 ^^^X
is
o-/<e/\t(r/ios
(snare);
48
(31).
30
(his boastings)
D^"=l?
'
transl.
by
e^alpera,
9. 2,
hence
identified
10.
with
11
and Dan.
51
(28). 2
was taken
in
scatterers
nnii
AtK/.iT]ras
*
by both a and a, so
the
sides
'
52. 23
meaning
on
fastened;
KcvToScrar,
= =
avyip.pevai,
hung
up,
Kei^rwo-ay,
where read
Septuagint
comp.
:
Field,
note,
and
Swete's
x^'-P"-
nevTova-a.
a-',
common
to both a
and
which
not impossible,
N*"12
as a
participle
and
Kevrelv
down
or destroying,
comp.
23.
47
;
DC^-^"''^?
in^i^^'
i<"i.?i
where
h' oA?/
;
@
r?)
likewise
has
KoraKerret ktX.
25. 6
^tpN*'^~7riZl
Sia^eVet (Tou
with
all
thy disposition
{6'
read
ins'K' ^3n)
27. 24 D^J?n^
\13:|
REIDER
40.
613
43
nbt^'
D^riaSJ'
eTTto-rao-ft? (first
edition
^l-nCaT^.
7. i
(Tov)
Hos.
9. 8 ^S\>\
ia-KoiXooiMhrj, full
Amos
n??
;
\ is
4.
Zach.
cor-
7 nixti'n is der.
k^ia-bXTLs
from
niB^"
'
be equal
;
'
and made to
respond to
ixoi,
(equalization)
12. 5 \^ Hi'DN
It
KapTip-^crov
must
also be
mentioned that
'beautiful', so
dwelling
'
is
b:i}
'foolish'
combined with
'sink,
languish, wither'.
31. In the preceding I have tried to illustrate Aquila's departure from the accepted vocalization, punctuation, and
In the
as
following
method of exegesis
exemplified in phrases
receive a singular treatment and yield a sense different than that transmitted to us by tradition.
Gen.
3.
16
is
T]rii5VJ'ri
z^ a-vvdcfjaa
(Jer. societas)
is
a free
rendering and
^770-
o-rpo(/)j;,
comp. Ber.
r.
ad
loc, ed.
Theodor,
p.
191 (^ai^
Iti'VS
nalie7itmdMaterialien,^.6)
is
hardly justified
suggesting
in
^ryim
in
for
it
in this place,
SBOT.)
to
opii-f,
doing
it
where
it
occurs.
As
of a',
DNb
3^p^ri-QN Xi^n
if
thou doest
well,
this is a satisfactory
rendering,
6l4
n-ja
in this
interpretation a
6'
is
supported by most
cf.
versions, particularly
S
aiD
especially
IE: y:z
is
X'JTi
DN.
whole phrase
ZA W., XXVII
/did.,
14.
and
D"''^U'n
pcy
ru>v
-npLveuivcov
as
ad he).
consitus
r.,
Upwecov or
in
TrpivfLv
Field).
p.
With
410)
:
(Gen.
ed,
Theodor,
\'''n\:>
dh'l;'
(see
&
rw
Gen.
the
2. 15,
similarly XT^
(/.
N^!jpn,
*
cp.
the
alternative
in
Midrash
c.)
/^/(f/.,
22.
n^ltpn
v\in)Xi'iv.
)ni<
riji'
KaTa(f)avfj,
cr'
rijs
oTTTaatas,
ti]v
ed.
Buber,
p.
112:
n-nNn-i;'
Exod.
19.
Septuagint, a wrote
Upi.ls,
which
is
the reading of
versions.
It is clear that a
(the priests
Exod. 28)
by
his rendering
elders
'
same reason
make of them the 'firstborn' (Zebahim 115b; Mekilta, ad loc). Contrast Wiener, Pentateuchal Studies^ 230 Troelstra, De naam Gods in den Pefttaiench, 17. Curiously
enough,
in 2
Kings
a'
8.
18 (sons of David!) a
(and, ace. to
Barhebr. also
and
6 ^iBpalos)
makes
;
of
them
avAapj^at
and
a'
(ace.
to cod. 243)
axoXdCovres
cp.
615
0-'
and aAAos;
Upv<!
i
and 3 Kings
4.
a'
a Upevs
(omitted by )
Lev.
8.
Chron. 18. 17 i^on T^ D^JK'Nin 8 D^enn-nxi on^xn-nK = roh <^cono-piow Kal ras
cp. also
reAeiwo-ei?,
in
For a
similar interpretation,
pD^^r-OL:
comp.
rnnm nx
D^nin
in>-im
VII end, 44 c
[n;j
'nix
imn
nx.
Contrast
Trjv
and
Einfliiss,
100
f.
Job
18.
14
I3a(n\4(0i avvnap^ia
and there
first
will set
non-existence.
a
ct'
In the
1 7) suggests that it was etymologically connected with >? 'not' (nin^n was prob.
pronounced
in
Aramaic fashion
is
ninf)3),
as
may
<t'
be proved by
elsewhere for
employed by
95
and
n^b^b^ (Ps.
i^"'S'3t?
(96). 5,
combined
18. 15.
j-/;/^
nomine Job
in
Then
of
1^0^ mnb
the sense
30.
13
^c^p:
nnna
p?:^->y
1^,1
i^^,s>v
^Aao-rcSrros-
ai^eVrrjo-ai;
upon the
Vr^\
Here
a read
as a constr.
to nnis
subj.
impersonal.
In this interpretation he
is
6' ,
but
opposed by
cp.
As
to
nniB,
^^>
Saadya
Ps.
c-iDy
kind
of thorn, and
IG under
2.
II
"l?"=ip^J
=
;
KaTa(f)LXi](TaT eKAe/crcis
kiss purely,
i.
e.
worship
in purity
interpretation
may
so also
son
but
it is
remarkeven
Jewish commentators
like
VOL.
U u
0l6
Maimonides
tation.
no
difficulty
in
21 (32). 7
KVKAwo-ei?
\xe
;
''???''2'^
Pr*?
'*?.?
ctlVeo-tj
p.ov,
biaacoCoiV
Tiepi-
'Tl
(my
praise, saving
also found in
[J-e
;
to aya\Xia}xa
rdv KVKXcaddvTcav
Iai(s
^3-j
inea
comes nearest to a.
(which a
renders
'^ "inp
aT.oKpv^-l]
while t^k
D^l^J?
""^tt
is
67
(68).
22
D"'3^K'n VnS";
o'la-ova-iv (aTreva-jx^vciiS
^^ Alyv-nrov.
Jer., too,
renders D^sp^n
to
by
velociter.
This led
many commentators
read
"'?'?
C'^'?
or) DB'n
(^
and k^aii of
ID
we must
is
mean
(Midr.
to those in II.
68
fxov
(69).
''oVc'
toi;
^D-^
O^ov
^T^.
^^?
ereAeV^Tjo-ay
o\
d(f)6a\ixoi
TTepifihovres
(ixov).
a (and so a) apparently
^n'.rp
against
bn^l?
pre-
supposed by
92
and
'^.
''^^^
(93)- 3 T?"?
'^^"'t?
i-nripOr}
TroTap.S>v iSddrj
avTwv.
The
The
genit.
119 (120). 5
^f'P
"r^l?
npo(T7]X.vTev(ra kv p.aKpv(Tp.&.
In
construction, the same sense, though following a different These versions apparently failing to and o-'. also
recognize
in
y:?^
the
name
of a people (so
mediaeval
617
the
noun with
505
:
TIK'O
nj?
^rr\W
^129
V7re>eim
0-'
(130).
Ki^'pioj;
;
4-5
in
njn;
wf?
Ni,n
jypb
=
CjlD
^Wk.z;
a'
0o>t;
goes with
for Nlin.
^'
who
at the
(=
x-iiri)
Note
Cant.
(5)
p3^n2
i^ linXoyiaii^, cp.
^b^r^
Cant.
r.
ad loc.
Vy^n^
n"!?
jni^-nn
n. 48.
airolSXijTcov,
7.
a word
used by
a'
for
bi33
Lev.
7.
18 and 19.
is
However strange
it
this rendering
;
may
sound, there
9, a'
is
no reason to question
as pointed out in
wont to
and particularly
a'
so in the
into
Book of
Canticles.
Apparently,
broke up
pl^on
two parts
he
may
*to kiss
i)
or
npyJ,
cf
np^pri.
Comp.
at,xaTos
4,ih]ixa
aXfxaTo^ -noriaixos
(Ono-
0mm.
s. v.,
Sacra\
190, 32);
:
comp.
Payne Smith,
p. 919, col. 2
^^sxa^,
]Ui^<x,
6/
UooW?
7.
U??
Cant.
7ro/j(^,;pa
(6)
n^os-
-1^9 ri^anss
;
tj-^^-,
nhi
dj
/3ao-tAe'co9
h,h^ij.4vov fSepar^ix
a'
in constr. state
follows
MT
with
in
goes
a'
who only
a^tJnna
differs
from his
contemporary
translating
It should be borne in mind that a^ while not addicted to transliteration as 6', still indulges in
it
by dk^ixam.
freely than
more
a'.
Isa. 9.
(5) ni22
^x
j'vi^
N.^Q
ictj; N-iip?i
io3t^ h^
mban
U U
^nrii
Kal
kyh.TO TO
ix^rpov
iir'
6l8
eaviiacTTos
l(Tyypoi
ovvaros.
(
That
read
ni^'tt
28),
16
f.
The
<j'
rendering of
^X by
laxvpb^
is
hvvaros has
been
it
criticized
by Theodoret, though he
6'.
followed in
by both
and
it
style
it
'
wickedness
ei?
'.
Tmr\
KaTa-noiria-eL rov
Oavarov
riKos.
^jntt
So
also Rashi.
, on the
contrary,
takes
men
as
subject,
so
also
Ibn Ezra.
"8.
11-12
^"in
'^ir^
^TTavaaTo
all
yered
}iov.
and
as
this
U PDS
bm.
bin;
I!)
gmctis
it
also
ni^n
implies
Jewish
(comp.
commentators explain
by
metathesis
Kimhi among
modern
>2^'v
it
others),
and
scholars.
is
How
hard to understand
possibly he read a
;
word
nil bin.
50.
13''J?B'B??
bVnrp
Nl.Tl
[kuI]
avTos
/Se/STjXwfieVo?
otto
aOernQv
vp-S>v.
Quite so XT:
W3in3 bnmi
'
with reference to
'
the Temple.
But
has hpav^arUOy]
wounded, pierced
all modern and likewise most Jewish commentators and Aquila exegetes derive it from bi'n = pierce. Undoubtedly
as well as the
application.
Targum sought to
tone
down
Ka\
the christological
yvG>Te
fxaprvpiav
tt/v
oZaav
avTols
a'
nny
as to D? he
apparently construes
as referring to the
REIDER
619
kqI ot itoiixaivovTes
Tl:'N
to. -noiixvia
points to Dnnny
^yh],
while on
m
;
is
omitted
altogether.
34
V.^b
(41)- 1^ ^}^.^
^;J?p
kvb>i;Lov
Tov ixoaxov
hence
a'
read
ixov
Kara -npoao^-nov
and
-mp.
(31).
48
30 r^3
;
]2riib\ in-inj;
is
,)
(^aip^Ta avTov
for ov(x)
ovT(,)s
oiJrcos
supported
;
by
@ %Tl
which
read
vnn
is
rendered
separate.
etymologically
and
derived
from
112
be
Ezek.
?>
2.
10
^ni
n.jnj
o^rp
n^^s-
nw?^
=
;
(,al)
a'
yeypa^/.ei.oi;
CJ^i?
ctt' airroiS
KnVij
/<al avTi[3\y](Ti.s
Kal ^a-rai
construes
in the sense of
]':\>,
deriving
.Tn
it
from
be
;
njp
to buy, possess,
while
there
^^1 is
is
der.
from
in
= to
no analogy
Aquila's exegesis, it is safe to say that mostly on Jewish tradition as manifested in Targum, Midrash, Talmud, and developed in the
32.
To sum up
he
leans
works
of
Where he seems
fact
to stand
is
that the
The most
frequent grouping
vacillates
among
this
between
the versions
out the contention of scholars that he was simply a reviser of the Alexandrine version and not an independent
translator
like
p.
43,
and Schurer,
frequently goes
follows his
own
620
way
it
As
is
from the
{To he contim(cd.)
Among
I
Taylor-SchechCambridge
TER Collection
found (Nov., 1905) four poems which make us acquainted with new names and new facts hitherto unknown in the
history
of the Jews at
the
is
end of the
fixed.
I,
Gaonic period.
i,
The
n'^in
we
read:
nrj'
n"jpnn,
Temple, that
is
is, 954 + 70 = 1024. The name of the writer mentioned HI, 47 ]r^2n omax incx p nay Dy .X'y^ p.
:
The
writer
life
compares
with the
in
life
that
poem
the
events
of his
sorrowful
we may assume
that
his
Joseph.
There
we
see
that
one
The
;
first
three
poems
:
are written
an alphabetical order DV
nn>3mi -iDrx
mno, and
between
is
month
Kislev
the
portions
of the
Eighteen
Benedictions.
The
particulars
furnished
life
by the poems
See
fol.
T,
I,
19
II,
17
III,
19 and IV, 4
III,
ff.
or III. 5
22
IV. 14
f.
or
I,
II (the
n!?1
31
IV, 19.
5]D',^
D'pim
2
D^nnp
poem.
runs
U
:
Itry -11-N1
DV^i'n bl
is
an express allusion
to the third
The
first
D^JOTH II^JI
;
n''C\n I^TN
pyT^
''-221
the second
y'pn
p-^-fa
nn
"li-ipiD
>J1j;o
pic*
the third
DV
^2
inZH.
621
622
he held
birthland
the
community
are as follows.
The
writer's
The
in
the
We
learn,
the highest
Jews.*^
They
his
are
"pinv
The enemies
the writer
of
yesterday, and
says:
'n^^'j'n
confesses
(Pd^t)
sins,
when he
"nnDiDJ
nuN nam
"Tinns*
nnr
bv\.^
myn
an
"may
nncxjo
We
else
them.
Thus
from
it
follows
that
there
were
Karaites
in
in
Palestine,
the
In
about his
sins.^
legal
profor
His
as ^nnytD.^^
The
pious family,^"
"'
position.^*
">t22
III, II
^jk d:i.
III,
III,
I,
26
16
n.'S
'JiX"'trn
^jn d:.
6
'
9
f.
my.
Warsaw,
24.
S.
IV, 31
ff.
1913, p. 16, n. 2.
"
"
I. 7-
IV, 60:
niNo
ana
III,
'b'^^'h
mn
lensi icp
IV, 83.
I,
"
\p\
-,
27
IV, 79.
"
24,
nnayn
^no
my
b'^i'o.
MARMORSTEIN
623
all
The
his
man
Is
goods and
all
his
But who
is
the
man?
If
it
we might
cannot claim
But even
nor demand a place in Jewish history. were so the documents would still merit
on the inner
life
eleventh century and on the war between the Jews and Karaites. are able, however, to say more about that
We
man and
sight.
his family
first
For we have found another important document from the same Genizah, now in the possession of the well-known
scholar, Mr.
I
in
London, to
whom
am
me
to use his
MS., which
all
our questions.
from
Abraham ben
to
Joseph Hakohen,
C's-i,^^
schools in Palestine.
first
whom
the
letter
The
DK'I
"
p.
3 has
name
jmnJO
muna
ni^z'^
[H^H
Dmax
^idi^
'1
Fl^^n
n-ha
cni
n31d
letters,
n^nj.
The
Two
pages are
"
1.
fyj'bi
nyv.^'n
Ty)
ijk i:ddi
yy
n^ohy
Q-'jn-in.
10
''Wcf^
(n^^io)
nsSo
^:i'p>
nnisD
D-'snt:
dtid^
D'^ai^'n
624
second
"T"^
letter
is
holy congregation
in
Hamath and
Rakath.^'
It is possible that
we
have here
munities from the schools or authorities of Palestine or the letters for the safe conduct of ambassadors or delegates of
the school-heads.
of Zoan, Egypt.
betical
The
third letter
is
to the congregations
in
alpha-
order, enumerating
their
merits,
the highest
At any
in
rate,
we
was a
spiritual
head
Palestine,
this dignity
Hakohen.
His son
life
may
is
Hakohen, whose
lived about 1024.
described
Abraham who
p.
3a,
1.
18
annc
niTni
nt^'^D
n^.n:;
''cn)':
nnci^ npnni nonn ib'n niB'npn nibnp bi^ ^nins'^'D '^nj ^d^h^n {3 h, 1. i) mi'oa
D^i3
Wnn:
D^ainsi Dnp>
nnm
'2^
n^inai o^D^m
Doibc'
mnnn^ ^omns
^onmoi
D'''i^:i
D"'bn3i
D''3t:p
macnD nmn
. .
nnn^i'D npnir
Dn'-ps
niEDn^'
nniD^
ni:nci
^i^n ii?x'b
m^npm
nnn-i
hn
)*p
nunxjn
Dy
113^^-3
^iiipn ^3
n\sn ny
^i6^
nn^nn nun
m
unj
pN^
m^c irnnb
n^D
n:;^
nuD
1 .
13^ lyn.
18
p. I a
'^ir^D
''3?3iD
nm3
nn^'j"-
''3ni3
nN30
'p^inn
nmn
"ims*
pnn
bin::"'
n'3
n::'
fy:3
'nc?
nyoD nn
r\^n.
MARMORSTEIN
625
that
a step
in
further,
Schechter found
the Genizah
an unknown chapter of the history of the Jews in the eleventh century.i^ Bacher used it and reconstructed from
it
the
in
Gaonic period.^o
dignity
Palestine
origin
obscure.
We may
We
were the descendants of Abraham Hakohen. read, namely, Masliah (1131) Gaon was the son of Solomon Gaon, who was the son of Elijah Gaon,
of Joseph,
Bacher restores
is
If our opinion
right,
that
Abraham
is
the priest,
who
is
mentioned
in
another
fragment
Joseph,
published
by
Schechter,^^
whose
father
was
none
else
than our
Abraham ben
in
Joseph, the
Palestine in the
century.
I to
It
would
all
my
points which may be deduced from the present publication; suffice it to say. that Joseph was the last of the Rashe Yeshibot, and that
after or with
were
show
the
new
Holy Land.
been
^' ^o
him begins the line of the Geonim in the For all we know, his sufferings may have
in
Saadyaua,
80.
',
/O/?.,
XV,
p. 79ff21 22
I.
1.
6,
and
p.
68,
I.
15.
[See
ZDMG.
now my
article
626
^jno n^D
^nr:pJ
Dipr
ibiN
....
n'2'c^n
nn:i
n"'?o^n
niNO^ ny rn^:
[.
.
.
n^:i:nm ^3xi
^Ji-n
^"t:^
ni^'i
....
.
n idh] n-iDn
iyi
nnvfpT 5
w2:b 'no
[^nsk-n]
nns na-n
yn
b-ipb
;-'yo
.
yna
c^:
[^J'w'yro
'ttd:
'nyr:^'
''J^ma
;->^'''.
nnr ^^m^
nn^
n^3s*.
'nnb
/3
mya nSn
byi '^y
en xb
-i^:
;2 "mTos "n^^no
mc
^2
2^,,
^^
pD
pby
nns *p2
^:i^n'
Pmpn mnx
ins
nNi ;n3C
}'n
13
14
ny ncxi /,nN^
nmo bb
sbo
(?)nn'C' ,rn
pniM
'no
/bs* 'Dr:n
^^
? )'P
15
^>2N2
c'x-1
^iDy
"1^:1
^J^^=2
^^
'7
;n-iinD0 ixn^ ab pn
cno ^:hy
'
'
18 19
;nsnp
sb
n^aa nniD
on
Ta
'rb^:2
'n
'n^oiJ
'is
n^*
ioini 30
21
^nc
-ly
:nr:isi
nnph
vj'pa
nasb
;:'r2i
^2
'
See
III,
6. 5-
27
ff.
'
Msa.
Cp.Isa. 6.
II.
MARMORSTEIN
627
;-idixi
23
'"^DixDi ^no
Din>3i ^-^nv
^dijoi
rny
24
25
pnn
n^
.
nn^DT^y
ivd"||
mry
ly
ipm
o-nvci
np:n npjm
i:co
inp> 26
irnixjp
njtroi a^iN
^3d
i:;^
n>nm
...
-IV
u^
-ivin >3
'i^nnvcn
p ij^
yby
.D^nyD dn
yc^"'
.
o^na dn d^d^j
n>i:
i^Ni
30
DV3 irnpyv
"aD^bnno
ij:n3
'bzni 31
^3
"-nN
,nnn
....
32
1J^3N
.liN'ipn
33
tj^^JE*'
nn^D
mtjy
34
II
''Jin
nnci
nn
ivipo ;:iyo
pv*:'
-j^^n
pyrx
nnN^oi
^^>^3
iino^
>b
d-i3
^ci ^^^vn^
ha^i
nnx nni
hrp
^c'l
't
:
(?)vTNn 4
my ndh
n^k'
dhn pN^j
dn p^i
ionj naiKTin
nnf
''
-ii?:y>
>bv
Dm
'*
^apn
6
7
^"j3n
^Snnmnc'ni ^^y
ciDynnn
--a
^nn'>'^
nina i-idtn
|ni jnai
"ii'DJi
^cy
^mn
tit:;!'
'
10
See Gen. 19
5.
q^
j^g 23_ ^^
11
j^^^ ^^
^^^
Lam.
3. 45.
;
Lam.
i.
3.
r. is
2. 5.
12
"
'8
Ps. 130. 2.
"
B. Berakot
7b and rob.
Ps. 130. 3.
Jona
2. 8.
"
ps_ j^q ^^
628
''.-ip"'0
T"i33rDi
TT30
rinJ2
ppim
'2
''l^c^si
10
'3
nm
snpn
'n
n
12
13
|cJo
D^Jiy
^^bs
i^^s*
pyiN D^:iy
nnoi
,d^i3
.
xb
frnS '"-ip3^
pb
mupa
t^d
14
^n'h'nn
HTp ^n^^nn
^n
i^x'j-n
.
'ni?s
.
nnx
n^s
^npy^;
17 18
'jnac'n
mrfi
n:riyi
sb nno
ir^y !
"jbrn i-ias
n^sn nn^n
19
m3TN nsn
^3?-mn
mx b
^m^n^
(? iiJO'^)
Nip3 20
.DiisB' 3in
"ly
jn^
^^y
22
III
inim
1^'
^JK'DJ
nyn pyr
^^
^'t^'Dji
dv ^22 nnas
hd^d
^-^'d:
nmx pns
yn-j'
|\si
^jm
nnn
inyT n^nnn
n:-j'
nicy
p
""JN
^dv by nny
(^:^'x^)
"vnsh vasb
cniN
-isdii
,ims-i2 niDibn
d:
nns
4
5
".vns bs
N^^'in
run
^3^
njiyo pic^
....
^3
^nyn^i
^ncn
d: -'iniDDc^i
um
nnp
innr:>i
imbx^'i 8
nt^s*
T2
''^Zi:
pn''j'i3:^n
"innao 10
'bv 10:
^:s*
n:i
Dnvrob in-nam
n
7.
"
Ps. 130.
22
5.
Ps. 130. 6.
23
20
Sam.
2. 30.
"
ps. 130.
49. 23.
Gen.
27. 10.
Gen.
37. 2.
" Gen.
HAKOHEN MARMORSTEIN
ixn-'j^
629
12
HD
ny mj nni
anvD
n^a 'nn^
^531
nayin
^3
>j^yn
^n^Ni
16 17
nn
i~
^JN d:
18 19
ab^b
ii72'
^sb nu^
la^b'ni
niN^m
i^niyn
nnn
^^i
ini^np
-itrNi
nioii?nn
dn
i^t
fpv
21
^mn^nn
>^
n!?^:::'
n ^m^r
^jn d:
22
^b'j
ix^-j-n
^JN'
d:
D^N-iip
oniDNni
24
riDv^
>JiN'trn
onnyn
>b
iNnp> o^^sn
^j^ya
>n^M 25
n:i'N
'jx DJ ;,n3
mu^
QM^mi jns-^
ni?^^n \nni
pn
26
m22 vnxoi
Dn^ ^n-iD:3 ^ym
.vni:3i VJ3
v^
^ns-rD
^j'-iD
pn
nc'x 27
-is-
d3
-i-i?d
b
my
v^n!?
i^
nn
s-!?
^moa
onum
n^
^:3
0^03
td
29
^n-rnj
^Js*
DJ
.
^'^
ini?:3 ::nipn
mis^3
nn-Li'^a
pmnrb
^nx
n^>:
^js*
30
31
vnx mo
.
.
onixn
fj^oix
ynxi nniD
^:d
[?yi
b
ab
1^1y^3t^^^
^n^a
32
^o^ysoi? v:j
niD >no
dj 33
^JNi
,01^:^3
onina
n^sn^ v^Dn
:
itdF 34
ny ^d^^uo ijn
^jn,,
:
iroji
^303 )npb 35
.
dji nna::
rS
D^pic^yn 36
^3
jojnn nN^3 lyoc^ >tis ^jn d: -^a^ ,^ni nnn nyjj nc^n
Gen. 37. 20. 2* See Genesis Rabba,
^^
=^*
37
2c
Gen. 37.
7.
27
^**
See Genesis Rabba, ch. 84; Mas. Soferim, See Genesis Rabba, ch. 93.
630
inDS
nny oy
n-j-y
;nis-i3
inn n'-nnc
^*i3
in'-a
39
yicr
i^ip
v^n
niss nnn
ns jnMo
nxm
41
1^ ">2D'i
mi2 p^
.
. .
"lU'
D3 -*b-].3a
3X3
^ro'j"i
nnv';^
2-j*
^y
'-'s:
cnr
.
vnnvji imxnpu' 44
i?2y
D^D'y:a npy^
nr:-
m-'y yor
nn3 n^aa
n3VJ'?:i
nrx
4.-
my
oy n-jr
P Qnnv3
|:x
....
hi:o onvcn
4^^
{'\7\L)r\
p^
D^-inir
\-iyvj"'
....
n^
D'iUP
Qvn
4s
'n^ix: n^rovn 49
IX "3 \-iDp '3 'n^23 '3
\-i3^ix
inx"tni
50
IV
\-i'i2iy
cv
mnn
nT3n
nn^^rxi -ii3rx
.
icpi TT'jy
nn^
"nix "n3^
"3irj'n
nrnx
"n:i
.
inv
-i-ca
"'B'33
nnx x^^
xb
n^n^
(n)
n-j-y
n-CDna 1^033
niv
4
5
"33^1
x^s
='
rcmn
sj^p-j'^
ny n^yo D?:n nx
[nmnx pn] ^2
noDn
(?) n:y'
^h
(?)
.
"mx
x:p
T2
'1133 ^y
on x^ .... ^3
.... "203 8
\-in:i
nann dx3
(?)y"i
10
n?:x x^^
^nin r\T^'
xb
[-itry
nw'r:n3] i!?d33
h
12
cj^pB''
nrny
22.
Dijnni npyi
13
""
Gen. 48.
ri.
"
Gen.
t.
MARMORSTEIN
Dipr:n
rivsr
631
'non>3 D1V
niTJNi
insNi ni^xi
^'SK'Dn
nn
*JN-in hd'^
"-t^^j
15
16 17
nyi -loiNa
.
.noN abb
xb
n^a^ ^n^i'^'in in
-123::^
-it:y
nc'jona i^oaa
ei^t^"
.
pB>np cy
nij'ninn
n^s
n^^iy
ponna
ny ni?yD onn nx
is
>m3r
>n .t^'npn
^nh ^-a
rhi<
in p^
dj niDrn
19
DN D^pim
N^i
D'nnp
iti'y
nu^
'Dj^L^in
y"na i^d33
:
,D^?^"5J31
D>yi?D3 Dvyini
mpn
22
23
D'JioB'n DiT3N*ni
-Tj'Ni
D^ji"-
muj mnrN
noNi ...
24
[nnn]
|Jipn:i n!53
ny-i 1^03
26
27
.... naiD
^in^,
nn^
n.Tijy 2s
ni?N
'nni::^!
bp^ ny
'"xn
29
30
31
n^^nnn
/mx
^n^^ Diipo
nnrirna n^'nn
^3
/nnbjrn
/nyn
mn
pi
/mry
nn^n^isi
/may moNo
^yi 32
':)vb nbo') ly
xb
n^n^ ^ns^K'in
tc'ni niDn 34
.
a^n oy nux^
35
p'pm mv
nay
-l:^N
|nb n^x::^
o^pci ... 3s
^^ij^i*^
bx-itr*
bay
^TJa
n^x
oyi?
no^n i^cyn
.
.
loy 39
^aixac
40
nj^D ^i^^M
3
1DJ D^Ji::'^-!
nox
n:p
^nd nns
n^i 41
name,
See
III,
ff.
SI
poem and
to the writer's
VOL.
IV.
X X
632
n^K^'i
ba,, :^npyvi 43
.
. .
[Dv]bn
bai^^
iroy
^in
xsn ^3
ir^y
nba nya
niara 44
[Pnc'in]
nann
isi'in^
iroyiJ
cis*3
w^pn
.N^s n^n^
^riD^^'in
^"Sn
,d''J3
finin
46
y"nn i^oan
linn
[D^JtJ'n
tii]
nba oy
oy
''3
.
njj
^n i^y nj
niDn D^mitr 48
.... 49
b)p 50
51
D"':iirx"in
vn
"-s
nt^'yn
TinN oy
''333
^>^;ni
cn^c'y iti'N
D''jy:i
D^JiJnm
inyi
d^'-n
iiDtJ^^
it;'p3
-iB'N
,D^3nno
nm
^3
Nipn ,d>tdn
p'ivia
.
.
52
in^^b3i
bay^y' ir^y
^m: ppro
ni^N
oyo
-3
53
>33^ yn' 54
n-iTy3 55
USD
cyno
n^3b
^n3i?:rin
xb
3mN
57
iB'sj
"-^y
cit3nK'n3
.
"b'sj
"id3 nniB'N
DDD'on
58
irpDi
yn
"'3
b
'B^dj
oy
^^\2'<^'^
'K^nn n'3 59
D'-yno
my
cni'^^'D
njrni
ny
60
niNO b^3C'3
bbu'"'
'bs'
iN'i'in
3iy 3n3
''bv
i^jj-i^
ncn
ic^nsi 6r
i'l^B'bi
nin
nnpb
3in3 D'^Jim
^53.1
n''y3-ii<i
62 63
bi^n Ninu^
lyn^i
"n^n
-i^nni ':xi
.
D"'nr
yjso
^3
nbx oyb
ij^^fo
.
i?i3i
nu
!?ji
ni3r3 64
ba 'jno ^nSip
r^py'i)
mv
... nny 65
n-jp
. .
'3in D^::'
nm
66
nns
''b
'3
^^'1
xb nub
'"ns
ni33Di
}y;i>D
ribxH
69
MARMORSTEIN
[? re'iji:
.
633
70
nvn bib
)::
D^pnvb
imin nxon
.'j^n
i^-ni
yn3 i^d33
\n'
i^Ni
-2
(Pny) ny
^d
n: \ti
cnian
^i?
73
,-im Nipn
74
75
,"inyn
'b
u
."13
v2 v^D33
pn2f3
.
Dinoni
c^Dm
ny^:'
-iinon 76
77 78 79
n^Dn yoit*
.
'ni'sn yroK^^i
nn^
^n^i'^'in
n-iyn
n"i^*
"iTiNVD Di:o
yit'N
n^an
yoiir ^*3
n^DDn ^N
mp
mn
muyi^i
^n3i'Bnn
nv
^n3?o^ (Pn^c^)
^3
.isn
"3
inNn
"'J3rn
^ni 80
jn-'S
si
sb
n3"^ N^n
.
82
1)2]):
'3-iyj:n
nNn^3 ^mxL^'
^3
pni*3 in^3!5 83
''jyj?3
ni3'j'^jD
nv 84
xb
-is^
^n3t:^
'31
n-i3yi
nrni
Njvj^n 85
ict^N^ inn3
^hn
^3 Vk^^yo
n^j 86
Nb''3^
^n3^::^in
iIjdjs
-los'^n ^331
3id3i 87
n^N ny^
Tjm nxn
nixj3
^i?
Tnn
88
WNT
im"i3p
-iK'K niy-io
"'^n[i]
n^*
^3
nnmh
"nnj
]!?
3ion ^n3 89
'nr2U2
b^D
mnv
^nx
3m
90
IT'S
i?N
NUN
n-iD33i m^-j'31
i:nnN* 91
':n fc
pn
iy
m^)
Q'h'^i i3pni
92
Postscript.
Since
LXVII
have found
Geonim
in Palestine, vol.
which
will
be published
in
the fourth
number of
X X
634
Morgenlttndischen Gcsellschaft.
the
name
45
of
Abraham
J.
is
pubhshed by
p.
fif.,
Greenstone
this
Revtev/, N.
ff.
S., vol. I,
and
Marx,
ibid.,
67
in
shall
deal
with
Abraham ben
Memorial-Lists
us
Josef Hak'ohen
an
article
sent to the
in Paris.
some new
Abraham
in
by
the scholars,
why
the
the children of
dignity of
Abraham Hakohen did not follow their father, and why the children
(?)
of
Abraham's brother
academy
furnished
in Jerusalem.
At any
new material
Gaonate
in
283).
'vm
pbn
DnoNo
.
paip
o^a-n ny'-is bv
pp. 247.
Selected
8'^.
phn
N^nsin
'piDN^nx'
man
Hebrew
Essays by
by
Leon
Simon.
Philadelphia
Jewish
80.
Publication
pp. 347.
Achad-Haam.
Am
Scheidewege.
Erster Band.
vermehrte Auflage.
viii
Berlin
Judischer Verlag,
271.
8".
The three publications just indicated by title strikingly illustrate Ahad Ha-'am's unique position in the world of Hebrew
letters.
essays,
a constantly growing
to the
public.
is
by no means limited
Hebrew
He
is
the only
modern Jewish
writer
whose words
an echo
in
and
It is
first
first
German
as well as
is
the
English
translation,
of a neo-
Hebraic work
he who
carefully
public
Jewish
life
in
its
practical
silent
though
reality.
literary activity
cannot be
accounted
for
by mere
and
justly
admired
all
as they are.
The
so
it
Jews
over
the world
lies,
seems
635
636
Israel.
and handled
as
modern times been always formua i)roblem of Jews, and the problem of
divisions,
Jews,
depending on external
was,
all
indeed,
radically
and
in the
West
that
as
lie
hidden
thinking Jew.
No wonder
as
we
say
irresistible attraction
and
affiliations,
and
is
now
disseminated, as
medium The
tative
monopoUze the
largely
is
made up
the
most represen-
Hebrew publication, and to a lesser extent from other The only new contribution consists in extracts from periodicals. papers and letters bearing on the history of the order Bene Moshe
which
at
silent, part in
the
The volume
con-
may be added
As might
interprets
will
well
is
devoted
to the Zionist
it.
movement
National Education
',
or his powerful,
in Jaffa.
find
reflection
cool,
in
searching,
im-
placable,
yet
reverent
and
benign,
the
beautiful.
'
AHAD
HA-'AM's essays
FRIEDLAENDER
(p.
637
His
article
implacable
after
logic
be read to-day,
if
his
with undiminished,
not heightened
'
His
article
that A.
H,
is
on The Question mark of Judaism indicates a keen observer of Jewish conditions in America.
(p. 87),
The
present
volume
'
lies
stand at
its
'.
head
The
Sovereignty of Reason
subject-matter
and
By
their
interesting to the
The
article is clothed
Commentary
His
between Judaism
and
Christianity.
analysis of the fundamental principles of Jewish ethics as contrasted with Christian ethics
is
The
'
impersonal
human
'
of
altruism
as
'
inverse egotism
',
ception of love,
all
these
throughout
this
brilliant
with
an exquisite
and
difficult subject
'
may
of
yield
when handled by a
',
master.
offers
His essay on
by
The
Sovereignty of Reason
which
an
called forth
By
which extends
all
branches of Jewish
literature,
by
his
An
638
look,
balanced judgement
eminently
Surely the
to
man who
able to
interpret the
in
the
ought to succeed
intelligible
to the
present.
But A. H.
his
has
shy of
this
province,
and
essay
on
only
attempt in
this direction,
edge of our
neglected.
regret
It
is
is
by revealing
no
exaggeration
to say
the
study
on
Maimonides
Ha-'am's pen.
are
brilliant
achievements of
Ahad
style
mind and
shown
theme
study
It
is
interest.
to say
what
is
more
to
be admired
Maimonides's system of
ethics, the
life
and system of
one
is
tempted to
say,
Maimonides-hke
is
lucidity with
made
intelligible
and
Hebrew
reader.
it
Though
this
is
only
fair
its
fundamental
as A.
'
thesis.
lies,
H.
indicates
he proclaimed the
Sovereignty of
Reason
that in a period, in
to religion,
to reason
this
and
from
all
external authority.
But
construction
ascribes
motives to
essentially
modern and
therefore an anachronism.
To be
',
sure,
Maimonides
*
because religion
is
it
but because
religion
^Maimonides
at
no time doubted
divine
AH AD HA-'AM'S essays
FRIEDLAENDER
to-day
639
This
man of Maimonides's
is
mind, of a
dogma which
is
the
first
target
of theological scepticism,
period
his
and
its
scholastic
way of thinking
to
tribute
no
less
Avicenna, or Averroes.
Alfarabi,
logically
more
radical
and
is
far
more
him
and
Bible
more
the result of his pedagogic outlook upon the Bible which enabled
to see in the
still
Scriptures a popular
manual of philosophy,"
which made the
more so of
yield
sacrifice
Aristotelian
Maimonides
what
his attitude
would have
Aristotle
been,
if
and
difficult to say.
Fortunately for him this incompatibility was not and could not
At any
rate,
it
make Maimonides
responsible for a
The
English translation of
appeared.
The
essays
chosen are of a
and
this principle of
selection
apparent, for
it
to offer the
itself
criticism of a
IS little
movement
to a public to
The
English translation,
and
only
I
'
Maimonides's ideas in
my
article
640
he who has tried the experiment knows the difficulty of rendering Ahad Ha-'am's clear-cut and idiomatic Hebrew^ into another
language,
is
It
is
true
to
the
own
language,
to
any
translation.
In some
I
too
my
I
taste.
have
42,
16,
in
the
p.
60,
1.
16, 'like
a stone which
p. 77,
1.
i,
House
[of
The
biblical verses
Hebrew
as
been indicated
tion
to the English
reader.
On
essay.
'
P. 64, note
r,
The
application of
modern methods
history
'
of research to
Hebrew
literature
and Jewish
(where, hown. i,
is
is
defined on p. 65,
out).
n.
P. 75,
a
5.
misunderstanding.
The
verse
is
In conclusion
is
should
omission which
of a
more
serious character.
Ahad Ha-am's philosophy, but he has failed to readers, many of whom will hear Ahad Ha-'am's name
any biographical or bibliographical data.
this
is
This
to
if
is
the
more
regrettable, as
the
I
first
English book
many a
Mr.
a contemporary.
give
to
Simon an opportunity
adopt
the
suggested above.
AHAD
The third
edition of
HA-'AM'S essays
FRIEDLAENDER
641
publication
Ahad Ha'am is one of the few Jewish books in German which have lived to see a second edition. Ahad Ha-'am's essays have evidently taken a deep hold on a certain section of German
Jewry, particularly
among
their
am
informed
Germany make
the admission
and promotion of
A. H.'s writings.
members the
The German
It
translation differs in
its
make-up
the
first
limits
itself
to selections from
Hebrew volume, except for the last essay on Nietzsche (from the second Hebrew volume) which was added in the new edition. The essays selected are mainly of a publicistic character bearing
largely
for
the
Jewish
public
m
It
Germany
is
far better
in
England or America.
of the
An
ideas
introduction
supplies
offers
the
necessary biographical
short
analysis
of
Ahad Ha-'am.
The
in
The
by a
volume of A.
different translator.
Gebets
und Kultus.
By
Prof.
Dr.
Eugex Mittwoch.
40.
lungefi der
The above
author which
is
treatise
anticipates a larger
'
to deal with
all its
upon the
law of Islam in
tion of the
branches
cult
It limits itself to
an examinato fix
Mohammedan
and
liturgy
and endeavours
642
Mohammedanism.
Judaism
others.
Stray
facts
illustrating
the
influence
of
to a searching analysis.
ingeniously conjectured by our author are as obvious as they are surprising. Thus the Mohammedan prescriptions regarding bodily
purity as a condition for prayer closely resemble those of Judaism,
is
which
Judaism, must
still
have been
{p. 14).
The
ablutions preceding
Mohammedan
and Customs of
Ill) to
be vividly
reminded of Jewish
sponds both
regarding
The requirement
intention
',
of the niyya,
may be added,
the expression
its
at least,
parallel
The
and
it
may be added,
mutual character
that the Jewish-
in turn the
Mizrah of
the synagogue by
Mohammedan
term.
The Jewish
and the
no separating
object be placed between the wall and the praying person, have
(p.
15).
(originally
"ijnn or J13D
which
is
still
widely used,
originated in the Kabbalistic circle in Palestine in the sixteenth to seventeenth century. Comp. A. Berliner, Randbeuierkungen eum tdglkken Gebetbuch,
I,
p. 36.
As
the environment
was Mohammedan,
it.
the formula
may well
mittvvoch's islamic
salot)
liturgy friedlaender
643
like other
Mohammedan
particularly
',
service,
in distinction
from
its
less essential
portions.
The Kiydm,
or the standing
recitation
as-sa/dt,
'
the expression
in the sense of
*
akdma
reciting
make
',
Jewish practice of standing during the Shmoneh Esreh and the designation of the latter as
the prayers
'Amldah (p. 16), a resemblance which is the more interesting since the other gestures of prayer prevalent in Islam (particularly
kneeling and bowing, see a different term.
is
later)
The KirSa,
trace
is
'
an
VDC'
DNnp, and a
of
its
original
prayers, as in Judaism,
The Saldm,
is
'
the greeting
end of the
Mohammedan
liturgy
D*c^
and
DI^'J'
nc'iy),
and with the same movements of the head towards the right and the left Thus the influence of Judaism upon the Mohammedan (p. 18).
ritual,
not only in
its
its
specific
details, is raised
It
by Professor Mittwoch
to indisputable certainty.
what too
in
the application
of his theory.
Having once
illus-
Mohammedan
particular
entirely unwarranted.
In the
first
644
but
'^"^
may be
Mohammedan
precept which limits the holding of the Saldt al-jiinia, the public Friday service, in a misr or municipality is derived from the
Musaf
"^^y
nann.
But the
rise of the
amsdr from
Islam as a disciplinary factor, and as a manifestation of communal and even political Ufe, fully and naturally account for the condition attaching to the Friday service.
In a similar manner,
of holding
Mohammedan custom
the musalld, an open place before the mosque, with the Jewish practice mentioned in the Mishnah of holding the services on
fast
(p.
34).
fast
days,
on such
occasions makes the use of an open place, East, perfectly intelligible, and similarly the
particularly in the
larger
number
of
benedictions required on these occasions both by Judaism and Islam are fully accounted for by the solemnity of the ceremony.
any
historic con-
nexion
in
my
opinion, the
raf
al-yadain,
'
hands'
(p. 18),
verbally
to
D^DD
nX''C'J
It differs essentially
is
blessing, but
rather a supplication,
It
and
its
is
praying person.
further differs
in
lifted toivards
the face.
preserved in the
gesture, which,
Mohammedan
ritual
and
differs
to
it,
Again
seems to us that
in his
645
and systematic derivation of the Mohammedan ritual from Judaism Professor Mittwoch does not take sufficiently into account that,
judging a /'n'ori,
it is
which teaches as a cardinal doctrine the abrogation of Judaism and Christianity could adopt from either systematically and, hence,
consciously a whole set of practices or liturgies. An examination of the legendary and, what was originally identical, the historic material of the sacred literature which Islam borrowed from
the
course of transcase
and
it
is
only natural
that
in
the
of concrete
which have to adapt themselves to stubborn reality such modifications should even be more extensive. Another factor to which Professor Mittwoch does not pay
institutions
the influence of Christianity. We need not accept Wellhausen's dictum that Islam owes the dough to Judaism and the leaven to Christianity. Nor need we agree to the clearcut formula of Professor Becker, who in his highly interesting
is
sufficient attention
study of the same subject,^ distributes Jewish, Christian, and Persian influences respectively over the three periods marked by the life of the prophet, the Omayyad and the Abbassid rule. But without going to the extreme, the probability of Christian influence on the Mohammedan cult must be admitted
a priori.
For the outstanding, unrivalled importance which is assigned to prayer in Islam, the fundamental character of the Salat as a system of kneeling and bowing, it was just this aspect of the Mohammedan prayer which aroused the resentment of the free
as masjid,
'
a place
Mohammedan
religious architecture on Christian models, all this clearly suggests Christian influence, in spite of isolated Jewish parallels which can be quoted and are quoted by Professor Mittwoch from
Judaism."
398.
* 3
Zur
The
p.
(Mittwoch,
laid
loc. dt., p. 5,
on prayer
in Islam.
According
to the
is
646
the five daily prayers of Islam from the three Jewish prayers by
assuming that the Mificha and the Aid rib prayer have, on account of the latitude in the period of their recitation, been amplified in
Islam into four prayers
(p. 11
f.).
and such a
expressed
tendency
is
highly
improbable.
If
the
frequently
five prayers in
Parsism be unacceptable,
to
and
if
Mittwoch himself
from the
on Yom Kippur. For from the purely psychological point of view it would appear natural that the services on the high holidays made a greater impression upon the Mohammedans and were
in
days,
and there are some other indications in the same direction.^ Again, the public service on Friday is shown to be an exact
(p.
27
ff.),
prayer, the
down during
drawn upon
Moham-
The same
17 below).
An
comp.
ibid., p.
xxv.
to reduce
to
the number
Studien
its
number of prayers
Judaism.
Addn, the
call to
Shofar on
New Year,
the function of
which was misunderstood. Similarly the frequent prosternations on Yom Kippur (partly on Rosh Hashaita) may have served as a contributory cause
to impress
of prosternation as an essential
feature of prayer.
''
MITTVVOCH'S ISLAMIC
LITURGY FRIEDLAENDER
647
ritual. Fascinating and brilliant as the whole hypothesis arouses our suspicion by the very extent of imitation it presupposes, an imitation which would only be intelligible if Islam had consciously set about to reproduce the Jewish
is,
medan
it
liturgy.
And
we approach
its
To
fascina-
feature of
is
the double
sits
so
moments
alldh)
of private devotion.
parts of the
Khutba are
as follows
the praise of
'
God {hamd
'
and
'
{as-saldt
aW 7i-nabi\
the
Koran
recommendation of the
fear of
God'
{al-7vasiyya bi't-fakwd),
{ad-du'd
IVl-vm'mimn).
The
Koran
recitation
recommendation of the
fear of
God
'
'
to the Haftarah,
'
the praise
God' and 'the prayer for the Prophet' to the benedictions accompanying these recitations, the supplication for the
of
Faithful
to
\vr^ti
Dip>,
and the
sitting
down
down during Gelilah. Yet on close examination we find that none of these points of contact is such as to carry full conviction.
First of all, there is a radical and, on the assumption of historic connexion, scarcely explicable divergence in that in Judaism these various parts of the service are distributed over a number of persons, while in Islam they are limited to one. Then the
recitation consists only of a few Koran verses. The 'recommendation of the fear of God is entirely different from the Haftarah, one only need compare the specimen oi 2. Khutba reproduced by Lane {Manners and Customs of the Modern
'
Koran
The
sitting
down during
from the
Gelilah
sitting
is
in setting
different
down
of the
and even the 'supplication for the Faithful' which the most convincing point of contact may be a natural
slippery
coincidence.
How
may be can be
;. ^,
VOL. n-.
648
to
Sunday
Mohammedan
who
is
intimately acquainted
of
the
Christian
service
As
in so
many
other cases,
be found to
lie
midway.
or systematically imitate
Judaism or Christianity.
borrowed
elements
it
needed
guided by externalities
seems so
surprising.
ritual
is
Further investigation
may show
that the
Mohammedan
indebted alike to Jewish and Christian these models and may also lay bare the transformation which adaptation to a new and in models have undergone in their
many
agreement
is
often impossible,
we agree with
all
no
tenable,
his
which
future investigations,
is
and
The author
right in emphasizing,
Judaism upon against recent denials, the fact that the influence of limited to the time of the Prophet, but Islam was by no means
imporwas of great importance I would say, of much greater development and tance, during the subsequent period of the
consolidation of
Mohammedan
law
(p. 42).
'To
illustrate this,
mittvvoch's islamic
as
if
liturgy friedlaender
Mohammedan
fully
649
prayer
and
His
is
tells
book.
This
achieved.
has whetted our appetite for the larger project which to embrace the whole province of Mohammedan law, and every
treatise
is
one who
in
and
attractive borderland
or a mutual
exchange of
goods
publication.
Israel Friedlaender.
Jewish Theological Seminary
of America.
V y
the
Russian
Government
has
issued
most anxiously by
museum
sailor,
some of
and another
which
I
and
historical
interest
on
do not
By
(after
rumoured so
far:
a, verso.
At
first
is
very unattractive.
however,
it
my
It is
of Palestinian
ambassadors to
whom
rations in grain
This
versions
list
the
rendering of
some
we have not
it
Thus
the
names
second-hand
full,
tradition,
and
need some
^
criticism.
the text in
tios.
iii^,iii6A
et
Si.-Pt'tersbourg, 1913.
It
has reached
me
through
W.
Golenisheff's kindness.
652
PI. 17,
The messenger
measures
ditto
69)
70) 71) 72)
73)
K'z)-7i-ua-ra-tu,
y{ayka-si-pi/,
\^Sa\7?ia-t{J)ii-na,
[Ta- \'a-?ia-A'i
74)
Tl-n-fiY,
75) 76)
S[a'\-rn-7/a,
\E)-s-ka-ru-na,
J///-su{\)-ra,
(?)^'
77)
78)
Ha-U(-7tia,
Second
PI. 22,
1.
List.
. . .
foreign
man
!),
beer,
jar
measures
(+
a:
+_y?).
i
ditto, (grain)
i
(
measure
i (
+ ;r).
one
jar,
measure
i
+ .r).
ditto
(same)
(same).
i
ditto (same).
Hu-su-ra
(same).
i
ditto (same).
ditto
(sameV
190) ditto
Ti-n-fiY.
"
this
name
'nT; HnT
I
?;
Astett
und
its
had narrowed
meaning
to
that
of
'
Phoenicia
'.
The name
is
vague sense, and may partly correspond to the Semitic Canaan, partly to
Syria at large.
^
*
word
wpivty
messenger
as
believe.
The
DOCUMENT FOR
(At an isolated place,
for the
'
TFIE
HISTORY OF PALESTINE
1.
653
pi. 15,
2)
'
15,
which makes
prince measures 20
I
questions, which
seem
to
me
text
quite indifferent.
make
limit
myself
These
arrangement
of
list I
Megiddo.
The name
It
stands
first
campaign of
direct
Thutmosis
III.
had an important
situation
on the most
Thus
of Thutmosis III
(JfFAG., XII
(1907-8), no.
2.
K{e)7i7iaraUi or
Kinuaratu
is
The
tion of the
tradition.
name which
is
and other
Y(a)-ka-si-J>u
seems
to
The
(')
is
initial
of the
orthography
change of akp/i
and yod
otherwise
is
impossible in Egyptian.
It
The
vocalization,
indeed,
strange.
as
is
never
s for
the Egyptians.
It
assimilation of
is,
the latter
The
Palestine
writes
For the
names
in
Asien
und Europa,
for
asiafischen
Tu-ii'i-pa
Gesellschaft
{MVAG.., XII,
written also
Twnyp ^
'
syllabic
'
or 'vocalizing
i
'
write
for the
two
strokes,
for tiie
when
used as a vowel.
654
which,
after
most
common
Egyptian value
{sop),
ought
to be sap.
Sa-ma-du-na
is
a very remarkable
rendering
b,
of
the
to
name
have
it
Shabbathon.
The
seems
7/ib
for bb.
Ramses
III
same name
Sa-bii-du-na,
I
;
MVAG.,
Ta'anach
XII, 23).
is
am
common
Egyptian renderings, as
pX"fc'[N~i]
'
in
cuneiform.
'
God's summit
is
new name,
Egyptians
\V\\>
tJ'N")
'
{MVAG.,
I.
c, 17),
'.
probably
holy summit
I
not
altogether probable,
T)-7i-ni (with
think.
/ in
a special
or
the
first
syllable
which ought to
is
point
to
long
diphthongic
pronunciation)
difficult
problem.
The strongest argument against the impossible comparison with Dan is the mi also otherwise the two names are similar. The uncommon initial syllable occurs in the little great Palestine list (no. 98) only in the name Tipu-nu = 'Da.\h6n
;
(in
Juda?).
It
ruption of this
name
in
Tinni
only
it
Tipu-nu
1.
we have D{e)-b-7m by
the explanation open.
its
side
{MVAG.,
c, 38).
Thus
leave
Saruna
is
the city
list
of the Palestine
to
have given
its
name
to
to the biblical
plain of Sharon
In the
name
of Ashkelon the
initial,
an E- or /- than
passages,
^'
and seems,
therefore, to deserve
some
attention.
In hieratic
rii, is
6'rt-;;/rt-n<-;/a
= Samaria.
texts,
r-\-ii,
very
Samaria
is
Egyptians;
it
655
which
is
Hasor (^a
seems
to
a well-known combination
j?/,
because simple
be uncalligraphic).
;
The
signs sa
similar
in hieratic
otherwise
i-::=V.
it
would be very
difficult to furnish
instances
of Egyptian
I
last
name, Ha-tu-ma.
In the
totally disfigured
radical (//=///),
and
is
me
(as
name
1.
end of the
list
total
The
city
strong
disfigurement of the
of the
a thoughtless copying
numbers quite
I
do not think a
DDn, DUn
can be found.
into the
know nothing
emendation
{MVAG., XII, 32, no. ri8: the identity of this name wath Ha-m of the list of King Shoshenk, c, 38, is not certain). I myself am not quite
of the large geographical
/.
Hu-ma
convinced of
this
emendation.
list is
The
1500
B.
that
it
gives us an idea
i.
e.
after
under
his rule
for
them, just as
one of
quoted
Amarna
tablets.
'
The Egyptian
expression
'
messenger
may mean
the ordinary
The papyrus
it
is
W.
connecting
with a papyrus
656
expressly calls
them fnarayna
literally
'^
noblemen
',
but
must not be
understood too
letter-carriers.
More remarkable
for their
is
maintenance.
doubtful
officials
'
somewhat exceptional
At any
rate,
an accidental gathering.
The
selection of
names
company on
it
picked up
a couple of similar
messengers
'
like the
of the
names
in their
Lachish.
this
So
no Egyptian
inscription or papyrus
had mentioned
place
important as
my
here
is,
and confirms
for Asiatic
my
W. Max Muller.
University of Pennsylvania.
s
'
"'"1^0,
Arabic
^jy.*,
tive
ending
-on.
END OF VOLUME
IV,
NEW
SERIES
DS 101
New ser.
PLEASE
DO NOT REMOVE
FROM
THIS
CARDS OR
SLIPS
UNIVERSITY
OF TORONTO
LIBRARY